This is a modern-English version of The Rainbow Trail, originally written by Grey, Zane.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE RAINBOW TRAIL,
a Romance
By Zane Grey
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
FOREWORD
THE RAINBOW TRAIL
I. RED LAKE
II. THE SAGI
III. KAYENTA
IV. NEW FRIENDS
V. ON THE TRAIL
VI. IN THE HIDDEN VALLEY
VII. SAGO-LILIES
VIII. THE HOGAN OF NAS TA BEGA
IX. IN THE DESERT CRUCIBLE
X. STONEBRIDGE
XI. AFTER THE TRIAL
XII. THE REVELATION
XIII. THE STORY OF SURPRISE VALLEY
XIV. THE NAVAJO
XV. WILD JUSTICE
XVI. SURPRISE VALLEY
XVII. THE TRAIL TO NONNEZOSHE
XVIII. AT THE FOOT OF THE RAINBOW
XIX. THE GRAND CANYON OF THE COLORADO
XX. WILLOW SPRINGS
EPILOGUE.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__ RED LAKE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__ THE SAGI
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__ KAYENTA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__ NEW FRIENDS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__ ON THE TRAIL
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__ IN THE HIDDEN VALLEY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__ SAGO-LILIES
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__ THE HOGAN OF NAS TA BEGA
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__ IN THE DESERT CRUCIBLE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__ STONEBRIDGE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__ AFTER THE TRIAL
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__ THE REVELATION
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_14__ THE STORY OF SURPRISE VALLEY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_15__ THE NAVAJO
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_16__ WILD JUSTICE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_17__ SURPRISE VALLEY
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_18__ THE TRAIL TO NONNEZOSHE
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_19__ AT THE FOOT OF THE RAINBOW
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_20__ THE GRAND CANYON OF THE COLORADO
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_21__ WILLOW SPRINGS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_22__
FOREWORD
The spell of the desert comes back to me, as it always will come. I see the veils, like purple smoke, in the canyon, and I feel the silence. And it seems that again I must try to pierce both and to get at the strange wild life of the last American wilderness—wild still, almost, as it ever was.
The magic of the desert returns to me, as it always does. I see the veils, like purple smoke, in the canyon, and I feel the silence. And it feels like I have to try once more to break through both and connect with the strange, untamed life of the last American wilderness—still wild, almost as much as it ever was.
While this romance is an independent story, yet readers of “Riders of the Purple Sage” will find in it an answer to a question often asked.
While this romance is a standalone story, readers of “Riders of the Purple Sage” will find an answer to a frequently asked question.
I wish to say also this story has appeared serially in a different form in one of the monthly magazines under the title of “The Desert Crucible.” ZANE GREY.
I also want to mention that this story was published in parts in a different form in one of the monthly magazines titled “The Desert Crucible.” ZANE GREY.
June 1915.
THE RAINBOW TRAIL
I. RED LAKE
Shefford halted his tired horse and gazed with slowly realizing eyes.
Shefford stopped his tired horse and looked with slowly awakening eyes.
A league-long slope of sage rolled and billowed down to Red Lake, a dry red basin, denuded and glistening, a hollow in the desert, a lonely and desolate door to the vast, wild, and broken upland beyond.
A long slope of sage stretched down to Red Lake, a dry red basin, bare and shiny, a hollow in the desert, a lonely and desolate entryway to the vast, wild, and rugged upland beyond.
All day Shefford had plodded onward with the clear horizon-line a thing unattainable; and for days before that he had ridden the wild bare flats and climbed the rocky desert benches. The great colored reaches and steps had led endlessly onward and upward through dim and deceiving distance.
All day, Shefford had trudged along with the clear horizon always just out of reach; and for days before that, he had ridden across the open, barren plains and climbed the rugged desert ledges. The expansive, colorful stretches and slopes had led him endlessly forward and upward through dim and misleading distances.
A hundred miles of desert travel, with its mistakes and lessons and intimations, had not prepared him for what he now saw. He beheld what seemed a world that knew only magnitude. Wonder and awe fixed his gaze, and thought remained aloof. Then that dark and unknown northland flung a menace at him. An irresistible call had drawn him to this seamed and peaked border of Arizona, this broken battlemented wilderness of Utah upland; and at first sight they frowned upon him, as if to warn him not to search for what lay hidden beyond the ranges. But Shefford thrilled with both fear and exultation. That was the country which had been described to him. Far across the red valley, far beyond the ragged line of black mesa and yellow range, lay the wild canyon with its haunting secret.
A hundred miles of traveling through the desert, with all its mistakes and lessons, hadn’t prepared him for what he now saw. He looked at a world that seemed to be all about vastness. Wonder and awe held his attention, and his thoughts drifted away. Then, that dark and unknown northern land threatened him. An irresistible pull had drawn him to this jagged and towering edge of Arizona, this broken wilderness of Utah highlands; at first glance, they appeared to warn him not to search for what was hidden beyond the mountains. But Shefford was filled with both fear and excitement. This was the land he had heard about. Far across the red valley, beyond the jagged line of black mesa and yellow hills, lay the wild canyon with its mysterious secret.
Red Lake must be his Rubicon. Either he must enter the unknown to seek, to strive, to find, or turn back and fail and never know and be always haunted. A friend's strange story had prompted his singular journey; a beautiful rainbow with its mystery and promise had decided him. Once in his life he had answered a wild call to the kingdom of adventure within him, and once in his life he had been happy. But here in the horizon-wide face of that up-flung and cloven desert he grew cold; he faltered even while he felt more fatally drawn.
Red Lake has to be his turning point. He can either step into the unknown to explore, to fight, to discover, or he can backtrack, fail, and remain in the dark, always haunted by what could have been. A friend's unusual story had inspired his unique journey; a beautiful rainbow with its mystery and promise had compelled him. At least once in his life, he had responded to a wild call to the adventurous side within him, and at least once in his life, he had felt true happiness. But now, facing the vast and jagged desert before him, he felt a chill; he hesitated even as he felt an irresistible pull toward it.
As if impelled Shefford started his horse down the sandy trail, but he checked his former far-reaching gaze. It was the month of April, and the waning sun lost heat and brightness. Long shadows crept down the slope ahead of him and the scant sage deepened its gray. He watched the lizards shoot like brown streaks across the sand, leaving their slender tracks; he heard the rustle of pack-rats as they darted into their brushy homes; the whir of a low-sailing hawk startled his horse.
As if pushed forward, Shefford began riding his horse down the sandy path, but he pulled back his earlier distant gaze. It was April, and the setting sun was losing its warmth and brightness. Long shadows stretched down the slope in front of him, and the sparse sage turned a deeper gray. He observed the lizards darting like brown streaks across the sand, leaving behind their thin tracks; he heard the rustling of pack rats as they rushed into their bushy homes; the whir of a low-flying hawk startled his horse.
Like ocean waves the slope rose and fell, its hollows choked with sand, its ridge-tops showing scantier growth of sage and grass and weed. The last ridge was a sand-dune, beautifully ribbed and scalloped and lined by the wind, and from its knife-sharp crest a thin wavering sheet of sand blew, almost like smoke. Shefford wondered why the sand looked red at a distance, for here it seemed almost white. It rippled everywhere, clean and glistening, always leading down.
Like ocean waves, the slope rose and fell, its dips filled with sand, its peak showing fewer sage, grass, and weeds. The last ridge was a sand dune, beautifully ribbed and scalloped, shaped by the wind, and from its sharp crest, a thin, wavering sheet of sand blew, almost like smoke. Shefford wondered why the sand looked red from a distance, because here it seemed almost white. It rippled everywhere, clean and glistening, always leading downward.
Suddenly Shefford became aware of a house looming out of the bareness of the slope. It dominated that long white incline. Grim, lonely, forbidding, how strangely it harmonized with the surroundings! The structure was octagon-shaped, built of uncut stone, and resembled a fort. There was no door on the sides exposed to Shefford's gaze, but small apertures two-thirds the way up probably served as windows and port-holes. The roof appeared to be made of poles covered with red earth.
Suddenly, Shefford noticed a house appearing out of the emptiness of the slope. It dominated that long white incline. Grim, lonely, and forbidding, it strangely blended with the surroundings! The building was octagon-shaped, made of rough stone, and looked like a fort. There were no doors on the sides visible to Shefford, but small openings two-thirds of the way up likely served as windows and portholes. The roof seemed to be made of poles covered with red earth.
Like a huge cold rock on a wide plain this house stood there on the windy slope. It was an outpost of the trader Presbrey, of whom Shefford had heard at Flagstaff and Tuba. No living thing appeared in the limit of Shefford's vision. He gazed shudderingly at the unwelcoming habitation, at the dark eyelike windows, at the sweep of barren slope merging into the vast red valley, at the bold, bleak bluffs. Could any one live here? The nature of that sinister valley forbade a home there, and the spirit of the place hovered in the silence and space. Shefford thought irresistibly of how his enemies would have consigned him to just such a hell. He thought bitterly and mockingly of the narrow congregation that had proved him a failure in the ministry, that had repudiated his ideas of religion and immortality and God, that had driven him, at the age of twenty-four, from the calling forced upon him by his people. As a boy he had yearned to make himself an artist; his family had made him a clergyman; fate had made him a failure. A failure only so far in his life, something urged him to add—for in the lonely days and silent nights of the desert he had experienced a strange birth of hope. Adventure had called him, but it was a vague and spiritual hope, a dream of promise, a nameless attainment that fortified his wilder impulse.
Like a huge cold rock on a wide plain, this house stood on the windy slope. It was an outpost of the trader Presbrey, whom Shefford had heard about in Flagstaff and Tuba. Nothing alive was in sight. He looked uneasily at the uninviting building, at the dark, eye-like windows, at the barren slope that blended into the vast red valley, and at the stark, rugged cliffs. Could anyone actually live here? The nature of that foreboding valley seemed to reject the idea of a home, and the atmosphere around him felt heavy in the silence and emptiness. Shefford couldn't help but think about how his enemies would have condemned him to just such a hell. He thought bitterly and mockingly about the narrow-minded group that had deemed him a failure in the ministry, that had rejected his views on religion, immortality, and God, that had pushed him away from the calling imposed on him by his community when he was just twenty-four. As a child, he had longed to be an artist; his family had made him a clergyman; fate had made him a failure. Only a failure up to that point in his life, something prompted him to add—because in the lonely days and quiet nights of the desert, he had felt a strange awakening of hope. Adventure had beckoned him, but it was a vague and spiritual hope, a dream of potential, a nameless achievement that fueled his wilder instincts.
As he rode around a corner of the stone house his horse snorted and stopped. A lean, shaggy pony jumped at sight of him, almost displacing a red long-haired blanket that covered an Indian saddle. Quick thuds of hoofs in sand drew Shefford's attention to a corral made of peeled poles, and here he saw another pony.
As he rode around a corner of the stone house, his horse snorted and stopped. A lean, shaggy pony jumped at the sight of him, nearly displacing a red, long-haired blanket covering an Indian saddle. The quick thuds of hooves in the sand caught Shefford's attention to a corral made of peeled poles, where he spotted another pony.
Shefford heard subdued voices. He dismounted and walked to an open door. In the dark interior he dimly descried a high counter, a stairway, a pile of bags of flour, blankets, and silver-ornamented objects, but the persons he had heard were not in that part of the house. Around another corner of the octagon-shaped wall he found another open door, and through it saw goat-skins and a mound of dirty sheep-wool, black and brown and white. It was light in this part of the building. When he crossed the threshold he was astounded to see a man struggling with a girl—an Indian girl. She was straining back from him, panting, and uttering low guttural sounds. The man's face was corded and dark with passion. This scene affected Shefford strangely. Primitive emotions were new to him.
Shefford heard quiet voices. He got off his horse and walked to an open door. Inside, it was dim, and he could make out a tall counter, a staircase, a pile of bags of flour, blankets, and silver-decorated items, but the people he had heard weren't in that part of the house. Around another corner of the octagon-shaped wall, he found another open door and saw goat skins and a mound of dirty sheep wool, black, brown, and white. It was light in this part of the building. As he stepped through the doorway, he was shocked to see a man grappling with a girl—an Indigenous girl. She was pulling back from him, breathing heavily, and making low, guttural sounds. The man's face was tense and dark with anger. This scene affected Shefford in a strange way. Primitive emotions were something new to him.
Before Shefford could speak the girl broke loose and turned to flee. She was an Indian and this place was the uncivilized desert, but Shefford knew terror when he saw it. Like a dog the man rushed after her. It was instinct that made Shefford strike, and his blow laid the man flat. He lay stunned a moment, then raised himself to a sitting posture, his hand to his face, and the gaze he fixed upon Shefford seemed to combine astonishment and rage.
Before Shefford could say anything, the girl broke free and turned to run. She was an Indian, and this place was the wild desert, but Shefford recognized fear when he saw it. Like a dog, the man lunged after her. It was instinct that drove Shefford to hit him, and his punch knocked the man down flat. He lay there stunned for a moment, then propped himself up to a sitting position, his hand on his face, and the look he gave Shefford was filled with a mix of shock and anger.
“I hope you're not Presbrey,” said Shefford, slowly. He felt awkward, not sure of himself.
“I hope you’re not Presbrey,” Shefford said slowly. He felt uneasy, not sure of himself.
The man appeared about to burst into speech, but repressed it. There was blood on his mouth and his hand. Hastily he scrambled to his feet. Shefford saw this man's amaze and rage change to shame. He was tall and rather stout; he had a smooth tanned face, soft of outline, with a weak chin; his eyes were dark. The look of him and his corduroys and his soft shoes gave Shefford an impression that he was not a man who worked hard. By contrast with the few other worn and rugged desert men Shefford had met this stranger stood out strikingly. He stooped to pick up a soft felt hat and, jamming it on his head, he hurried out. Shefford followed him and watched him from the door. He went directly to the corral, mounted the pony, and rode out, to turn down the slope toward the south. When he reached the level of the basin, where evidently the sand was hard, he put the pony to a lope and gradually drew away.
The man looked like he was about to speak but held back. There was blood on his mouth and hands. He quickly got to his feet. Shefford noticed how the man's surprise and anger shifted to embarrassment. He was tall and somewhat heavyset; he had a smooth, tanned face with soft features and a weak chin; his eyes were dark. His appearance, along with his corduroys and soft shoes, gave Shefford the impression that he wasn't someone who worked hard. Compared to the few rugged desert men Shefford had encountered, this stranger stood out sharply. He bent down to grab a soft felt hat, shoved it onto his head, and rushed out. Shefford followed him and watched from the door. He headed straight for the corral, mounted the pony, and rode out, heading down the slope to the south. Once he reached the flat basin, where the sand was clearly hard, he urged the pony into a lope and slowly pulled away.
“Well!” ejaculated Shefford. He did not know what to make of this adventure. Presently he became aware that the Indian girl was sitting on a roll of blankets near the wall. With curious interest Shefford studied her appearance. She had long, raven-black hair, tangled and disheveled, and she wore a soiled white band of cord above her brow. The color of her face struck him; it was dark, but not red nor bronzed; it almost had a tinge of gold. Her profile was clear-cut, bold, almost stern. Long black eyelashes hid her eyes. She wore a tight-fitting waist garment of material resembling velveteen. It was ripped along her side, exposing a skin still more richly gold than that of her face. A string of silver ornaments and turquoise-and-white beads encircled her neck, and it moved gently up and down with the heaving of her full bosom. Her skirt was some gaudy print goods, torn and stained and dusty. She had little feet, incased in brown moccasins, fitting like gloves and buttoning over the ankles with silver coins.
“Wow!” Shefford exclaimed. He wasn’t sure what to think of this adventure. Soon, he noticed that the Indian girl was sitting on a roll of blankets against the wall. With curious interest, Shefford examined her appearance. She had long, jet-black hair that was tangled and messy, and she wore a dirty white cord around her forehead. The color of her skin caught his attention; it was dark but not red or bronzed—it almost had a golden hue. Her profile was sharp, bold, and somewhat stern. Long black eyelashes covered her eyes. She wore a snug waist garment made of a fabric that looked like velveteen, which was torn down her side, revealing skin that was even more richly golden than her face. A string of silver ornaments and turquoise-and-white beads wrapped around her neck, moving gently up and down with the rise and fall of her full chest. Her skirt was a loud print, torn, stained, and dusty. She had small feet, encased in brown moccasins that fit like gloves and buttoned at the ankles with silver coins.
“Who was that man? Did he hurt you?” inquired Shefford, turning to gaze down the valley where a moving black object showed on the bare sand.
“Who was that guy? Did he hurt you?” asked Shefford, turning to look down the valley where a moving black shape was visible on the bare sand.
“No savvy,” replied the Indian girl.
“No clue,” replied the Indian girl.
“Where's the trader Presbrey?” asked Shefford.
“Where's the trader Presbrey?” Shefford asked.
She pointed straight down into the red valley.
She pointed directly into the red valley.
“Toh,” she said.
"Toh," she said.
In the center of the basin lay a small pool of water shining brightly in the sunset glow. Small objects moved around it, so small that Shefford thought he saw several dogs led by a child. But it was the distance that deceived him. There was a man down there watering his horses. That reminded Shefford of the duty owing to his own tired and thirsty beast. Whereupon he untied his pack, took off the saddle, and was about ready to start down when the Indian girl grasped the bridle from his hand.
In the middle of the basin was a small pool of water glistening in the sunset. Tiny figures were moving around it, so small that Shefford thought he saw several dogs being led by a child. But it was the distance that tricked him. There was a man down there watering his horses. That made Shefford remember his responsibility to his own tired and thirsty animal. So, he untied his pack, removed the saddle, and was just about to head down when the Indian girl grabbed the bridle from his hand.
“Me go,” she said.
“I’m going,” she said.
He saw her eyes then, and they made her look different. They were as black as her hair. He was puzzled to decide whether or not he thought her handsome.
He saw her eyes then, and they made her look different. They were as black as her hair. He was confused about whether or not he found her attractive.
“Thanks, but I'll go,” he replied, and, taking the bridle again, he started down the slope. At every step he sank into the deep, soft sand. Down a little way he came upon a pile of tin cans; they were everywhere, buried, half buried, and lying loose; and these gave evidence of how the trader lived. Presently Shefford discovered that the Indian girl was following him with her own pony. Looking upward at her against the light, he thought her slender, lithe, picturesque. At a distance he liked her.
“Thanks, but I’ll go,” he replied, and picking up the bridle again, he started down the slope. With each step, he sank into the deep, soft sand. A little further down, he found a pile of tin cans; they were scattered everywhere, buried, half-buried, and lying loose, showing how the trader lived. Soon, Shefford noticed that the Indian girl was following him on her own pony. Looking up at her against the light, he thought she looked slender, graceful, and picturesque. From a distance, he liked her.
He plodded on, at length glad to get out of the drifts of sand to the hard level floor of the valley. This, too, was sand, but dried and baked hard, and red in color. At some season of the year this immense flat must be covered with water. How wide it was, and empty! Shefford experienced again a feeling that had been novel to him—and it was that he was loose, free, unanchored, ready to veer with the wind. From the foot of the slope the water hole had appeared to be a few hundred rods out in the valley. But the small size of the figures made Shefford doubt; and he had to travel many times a few hundred rods before those figures began to grow. Then Shefford made out that they were approaching him.
He trudged on, finally relieved to step out of the sand drifts onto the hard, flat floor of the valley. This was also sand, but it was dry, baked hard, and red in color. At some point in the year, this vast flat must be covered with water. It was so wide and empty! Shefford felt once again that strange sensation he’d experienced before—it was a feeling of being loose, free, unanchored, ready to shift with the wind. From the bottom of the slope, the water hole had seemed to be a few hundred yards away in the valley. But the small size of the figures made Shefford skeptical, and he had to walk many times a few hundred yards before those figures began to get larger. Then Shefford realized they were getting closer to him.
Thereafter they rapidly increased to normal proportions of man and beast. When Shefford met them he saw a powerful, heavily built young man leading two ponies.
Thereafter, they quickly grew to the usual size of humans and animals. When Shefford encountered them, he noticed a strong, muscular young man guiding two ponies.
“You're Mr. Presbrey, the trader?” inquired Shefford.
“Are you Mr. Presbrey, the trader?” Shefford asked.
“Yes, I'm Presbrey, without the Mister,” he replied.
"Yeah, I'm Presbrey, just Presbrey," he replied.
“My name's Shefford. I'm knocking about on the desert. Rode from beyond Tuba to-day.”
“My name's Shefford. I'm wandering around the desert. I rode here from beyond Tuba today.”
“Glad to see you,” said Presbrey. He offered his hand. He was a stalwart man, clad in gray shirt, overalls, and boots. A shock of tumbled light hair covered his massive head; he was tanned, but not darkly, and there was red in his cheeks; under his shaggy eyebrows were deep, keen eyes; his lips were hard and set, as if occasion for smiles or words was rare; and his big, strong jaw seemed locked.
“Glad to see you,” said Presbrey. He extended his hand. He was a sturdy guy, wearing a gray shirt, overalls, and boots. A tousled mane of light hair topped his large head; he had a tan, but not too dark, and there was a hint of red in his cheeks; his shaggy eyebrows framed deep, sharp eyes; his lips were firm and tight, as if smiles or words didn’t come easily; and his strong jaw looked like it was clenched.
“Wish more travelers came knocking around Red Lake,” he added. “Reckon here's the jumping-off place.”
“Wish more travelers would stop by Red Lake,” he added. “I think this is the starting point.”
“It's pretty—lonesome,” said Shefford, hesitating as if at a loss for words.
“It's kind of lonely,” said Shefford, pausing as if he didn't know what to say.
Then the Indian girl came up. Presbrey addressed her in her own language, which Shefford did not understand. She seemed shy and would not answer; she stood with downcast face and eyes. Presbrey spoke again, at which she pointed down the valley, and then moved on with her pony toward the water-hole.
Then the Indian girl approached. Presbrey spoke to her in her own language, which Shefford didn't understand. She looked shy and didn't respond; she stood there with her head down and her eyes averted. Presbrey spoke again, and she pointed down the valley, then continued on with her pony toward the water hole.
Presbrey's keen eyes fixed on the receding black dot far down that oval expanse.
Presbrey's sharp eyes focused on the small black dot fading into the distance across that oval space.
“That fellow left—rather abruptly,” said Shefford, constrainedly. “Who was he?”
“That guy left—pretty suddenly,” said Shefford, a bit awkwardly. “Who was he?”
“His name's Willetts. He's a missionary. He rode in to-day with this Navajo girl. He was taking her to Blue canyon, where he lives and teaches the Indians. I've met him only a few times. You see, not many white men ride in here. He's the first white man I've seen in six months, and you're the second. Both the same day!... Red Lake's getting popular! It's queer, though, his leaving. He expected to stay all night. There's no other place to stay. Blue canyon is fifty miles away.”
“His name's Willetts. He's a missionary. He rode in today with this Navajo girl. He was taking her to Blue Canyon, where he lives and teaches the Indians. I've only met him a few times. You see, not many white men come in here. He's the first white guy I've seen in six months, and you're the second. Both on the same day!... Red Lake is getting popular! It’s strange, though, that he left. He thought he would stay all night. There's no other place to stay. Blue Canyon is fifty miles away.”
“I'm sorry to say—no, I'm not sorry, either—but I must tell you I was the cause of Mr. Willetts leaving,” replied Shefford.
“Honestly, I’m not sorry to say this, but I need to let you know that I was the reason Mr. Willetts left,” Shefford replied.
“How so?” inquired the other.
“How so?” asked the other.
Then Shefford related the incident following his arrival.
Then Shefford shared the story that happened after he arrived.
“Perhaps my action was hasty,” he concluded, apologetically. “I didn't think. Indeed, I'm surprised at myself.”
“Maybe I acted too quickly,” he said, sounding sorry. “I didn’t think it through. Honestly, I’m surprised by myself.”
Presbrey made no comment and his face was as hard to read as one of the distant bluffs.
Presbrey didn’t say anything, and his expression was as tough to interpret as one of the distant bluffs.
“But what did the man mean?” asked Shefford, conscious of a little heat. “I'm a stranger out here. I'm ignorant of Indians—how they're controlled. Still I'm no fool.... If Willetts didn't mean evil, at least he was brutal.”
“But what did the guy mean?” asked Shefford, feeling a bit heated. “I’m a stranger out here. I don't understand Indians—how they're managed. Still, I’m no fool... If Willetts didn’t mean any harm, at least he was brutal.”
“He was teaching her religion,” replied Presbrey. His tone held faint scorn and implied a joke, but his face did not change in the slightest.
“He was teaching her religion,” Presbrey replied. His tone carried a hint of scorn and suggested a joke, but his expression didn’t change at all.
Without understanding just why, Shefford felt his conviction justified and his action approved. Then he was sensible of a slight shock of wonder and disgust.
Without really knowing why, Shefford felt that his belief was justified and his actions were approved. Then he experienced a brief moment of surprise and disgust.
“I am—I was a minister of the Gospel,” he said to Presbrey. “What you hint seems impossible. I can't believe it.”
“I am—I was a minister of the Gospel,” he told Presbrey. “What you’re suggesting seems impossible. I can’t believe it.”
“I didn't hint,” replied Presbrey, bluntly, and it was evident that he was a sincere, but close-mouthed, man. “Shefford, so you're a preacher?... Did you come out here to try to convert the Indians?”
“I didn't hint,” Presbrey replied flatly, and it was clear he was a genuine but tight-lipped guy. “Shefford, so you're a preacher?... Did you come out here to try to convert the Indians?”
“No. I said I WAS a minister. I am no longer. I'm just a—a wanderer.”
“No. I said I WAS a minister. I'm not anymore. I'm just a—a wanderer.”
“I see. Well, the desert's no place for missionaries, but it's good for wanderers.... Go water your horse and take him up to the corral. You'll find some hay for him. I'll get grub ready.”
“I get it. Well, the desert isn't really suitable for missionaries, but it's great for wanderers.... Go water your horse and take him up to the corral. You’ll find some hay for him there. I'll get some food ready.”
Shefford went on with his horse to the pool. The water appeared thick, green, murky, and there was a line of salty crust extending around the margin of the pool. The thirsty horse splashed in and eagerly bent his head. But he did not like the taste. Many times he refused to drink, yet always lowered his nose again. Finally he drank, though not his fill. Shefford saw the Indian girl drink from her hand. He scooped up a handful and found it too sour to swallow. When he turned to retrace his steps she mounted her pony and followed him.
Shefford rode on his horse to the pool. The water looked thick, green, and murky, and there was a line of salty crust around the edge of the pool. The thirsty horse splashed in and eagerly bent down to drink. But he didn’t like the taste. Time and again, he turned away, yet kept lowering his nose to the water. Finally, he took a drink, though not enough to quench his thirst. Shefford noticed the Indian girl drinking from her hand. He scooped up a handful but found it too sour to swallow. When he turned to head back, she got on her pony and followed him.
A golden flare lit up the western sky, and silhouetted dark and lonely against it stood the trading-post. Upon his return Shefford found the wind rising, and it chilled him. When he reached the slope thin gray sheets of sand were blowing low, rising, whipping, falling, sweeping along with soft silken rustle. Sometimes the gray veils hid his boots. It was a long, toilsome climb up that yielding, dragging ascent, and he had already been lame and tired. By the time he had put his horse away twilight was everywhere except in the west. The Indian girl left her pony in the corral and came like a shadow toward the house.
A golden glow filled the western sky, and the trading post stood dark and lonely against it. When Shefford got back, he felt the wind picking up, and it chilled him. As he reached the slope, thin gray sheets of sand were blowing low, swirling, whipping, falling, and moving along with a soft, silken rustle. Sometimes the gray veils covered his boots. It was a long, exhausting climb up that loose, dragging slope, and he was already sore and tired. By the time he put his horse away, twilight was everywhere except in the west. The Indian girl left her pony in the corral and moved toward the house like a shadow.
Shefford had difficulty in finding the foot of the stairway. He climbed to enter a large loft, lighted by two lamps. Presbrey was there, kneading biscuit dough in a pan.
Shefford had a hard time locating the bottom of the stairway. He went up to enter a spacious loft, illuminated by two lamps. Presbrey was there, mixing biscuit dough in a pan.
“Make yourself comfortable,” he said.
"Get comfortable," he said.
The huge loft was the shape of a half-octagon. A door opened upon the valley side, and here, too, there were windows. How attractive the place was in comparison with the impressions gained from the outside! The furnishings consisted of Indian blankets on the floor, two beds, a desk and table, several chairs and a couch, a gun-rack full of rifles, innumerable silver-ornamented belts, bridles, and other Indian articles upon the walls, and in one corner a wood-burning stove with teakettle steaming, and a great cupboard with shelves packed full of canned foods.
The spacious loft was shaped like a half-octagon. A door opened to the valley side, and there were windows here too. It was so much more appealing inside compared to what you'd expect from the outside! The decor included Indian blankets on the floor, two beds, a desk and a table, several chairs and a couch, a gun rack filled with rifles, countless silver-decorated belts, bridles, and various Indian items on the walls. In one corner, there was a wood-burning stove with a steaming teakettle and a large cupboard with shelves loaded with canned food.
Shefford leaned in the doorway and looked out. Beneath him on a roll of blankets sat the Indian girl, silent and motionless. He wondered what was in her mind, what she would do, how the trader would treat her. The slope now was a long slant of sheeted moving shadows of sand. Dusk had gathered in the valley. The bluffs loomed beyond. A pale star twinkled above. Shefford suddenly became aware of the intense nature of the stillness about him. Yet, as he listened to this silence, he heard an intermittent and immeasurably low moan, a fitful, mournful murmur. Assuredly it was only the wind. Nevertheless, it made his blood run cold. It was a different wind from that which had made music under the eaves of his Illinois home. This was a lonely, haunting wind, with desert hunger in it, and more which he could not name. Shefford listened to this spirit-brooding sound while he watched night envelop the valley. How black, how thick the mantle! Yet it brought no comforting sense of close-folded protection, of walls of soft sleep, of a home. Instead there was the feeling of space, of emptiness, of an infinite hall down which a mournful wind swept streams of murmuring sand.
Shefford leaned in the doorway and looked out. Below him, sitting on a roll of blankets, was the Indian girl, silent and motionless. He wondered what was on her mind, what she would do, and how the trader would treat her. The slope stretched out as a long incline of shifting shadows of sand. Dusk had settled in the valley. The bluffs loomed beyond. A pale star twinkled above. Shefford suddenly became aware of the intense nature of the stillness around him. Yet, as he listened to this silence, he heard an intermittent and incredibly faint moan, a restless, mournful murmur. It was surely just the wind. Still, it sent chills down his spine. This wind was different from the one that made music under the eaves of his home in Illinois. This was a lonely, haunting wind, filled with desert hunger and something else he couldn’t quite name. Shefford listened to this spirit-brooding sound while he watched night envelop the valley. How dark, how thick the cover! Yet it brought no comforting sense of close protection, of soft sleep, of home. Instead, there was a feeling of vastness, of emptiness, as if an infinite hall echoed with a mournful wind sweeping streams of murmuring sand.
“Well, grub's about ready,” said Presbrey.
“Well, the food's almost ready,” said Presbrey.
“Got any water?” asked Shefford.
"Got any water?" Shefford asked.
“Sure. There in the bucket. It's rain-water. I have a tank here.”
“Sure. It's in the bucket. It's rainwater. I have a tank here.”
Shefford's sore and blistered face felt better after he had washed off the sand and alkali dust.
Shefford's sore and blistered face felt better after he washed off the sand and alkali dust.
“Better not wash your face often while you're in the desert. Bad plan,” went on Presbrey, noting how gingerly his visitor had gone about his ablutions. “Well, come and eat.”
“It's probably not a good idea to wash your face too much while you’re in the desert. Not a smart move,” Presbrey continued, observing how carefully his guest was handling his personal hygiene. “Alright, let’s eat.”
Shefford marked that if the trader did live a lonely life he fared well. There was more on the table than twice two men could have eaten. It was the first time in four days that Shefford had sat at a table, and he made up for lost opportunity.
Shefford noted that if the trader did lead a solitary life, he was doing well. There was more on the table than two men could eat. It was the first time in four days that Shefford had sat at a table, and he made the most of the opportunity.
His host's actions indicated pleasure, yet the strange, hard face never relaxed, never changed. When the meal was finished Presbrey declined assistance, had a generous thought of the Indian girl, who, he said, could have a place to eat and sleep down-stairs, and then with the skill and despatch of an accomplished housewife cleared the table, after which work he filled a pipe and evidently prepared to listen.
His host's behavior suggested he was pleased, but the strange, stern expression never softened or changed. Once the meal was over, Presbrey turned down help, thought generously of the Indian girl, saying she could have a place to eat and sleep downstairs, and then, with the skill and speed of a seasoned housekeeper, he cleared the table. After that, he filled a pipe and clearly got ready to listen.
It took only one question for Shefford to find that the trader was starved for news of the outside world; and for an hour Shefford fed that appetite, even as he had been done by. But when he had talked himself out there seemed indication of Presbrey being more than a good listener.
It took just one question for Shefford to realize that the trader was desperate for news from the outside world; and for an hour, Shefford satisfied that craving, just as he had been. But when he had run out of things to say, it seemed like Presbrey was more than just a good listener.
“How'd you come in?” he asked, presently.
“How did you get in?” he asked, after a moment.
“By Flagstaff—across the Little Colorado—and through Moencopie.”
“By Flagstaff—across the Little Colorado—and through Moencopie.”
“Did you stop at Moen Ave?”
“Did you stop at Moen Ave?”
“No. What place is that?”
“No. Where is that?”
“A missionary lives there. Did you stop at Tuba?”
“A missionary lives there. Did you stop at Tuba?”
“Only long enough to drink and water my horse. That was a wonderful spring for the desert.”
“Just long enough to grab a drink and water my horse. That was an amazing spring for the desert.”
“You said you were a wanderer.... Do you want a job? I'll give you one.”
“You said you were a traveler... Do you want a job? I can offer you one.”
“No, thank you, Presbrey.”
“No, thanks, Presbrey.”
“I saw your pack. That's no pack to travel with in this country. Your horse won't last, either. Have you any money?”
“I saw your pack. That’s not a good pack to travel with in this country. Your horse won’t last, either. Do you have any money?”
“Yes, plenty of money.”
"Yes, a lot of money."
“Well, that's good. Not that a white man out here would ever take a dollar from you. But you can buy from the Indians as you go. Where are you making for, anyhow?”
"Well, that's good. Not that a white guy out here would ever accept a dollar from you. But you can buy from the Native Americans as you go. Where are you headed, anyway?"
Shefford hesitated, debating in mind whether to tell his purpose or not. His host did not press the question.
Shefford paused, weighing whether to reveal his intentions or keep them to himself. His host didn’t push for an answer.
“I see. Just foot-loose and wandering around,” went on Presbrey. “I can understand how the desert appeals to you. Preachers lead easy, safe, crowded, bound lives. They're shut up in a church with a Bible and good people. When once in a lifetime they get loose—they break out.”
“I get it. Just free and roaming around,” continued Presbrey. “I can see why the desert attracts you. Preachers have easy, safe, busy, constrained lives. They’re stuck in a church with a Bible and nice people. When they finally break free—it's a big deal.”
“Yes, I've broken out—beyond all bounds,” replied Shefford, sadly. He seemed retrospective for a moment, unaware of the trader's keen and sympathetic glance, and then he caught himself. “I want to see some wild life. Do you know the country north of here?”
“Yes, I've broken out—beyond all limits,” Shefford replied, sadly. He appeared lost in thought for a moment, not noticing the trader's sharp and understanding look, and then he snapped back to reality. “I want to see some wildlife. Do you know the area north of here?”
“Only what the Navajos tell me. And they're not much to talk. There's a trail goes north, but I've never traveled it. It's a new trail every time an Indian goes that way, for here the sand blows and covers old tracks. But few Navajos ride in from the north. My trade is mostly with Indians up and down the valley.”
“Only what the Navajos share with me. And they don’t say much. There’s a trail that goes north, but I’ve never traveled it. It’s a new trail every time an Indian goes that way, because the sand here blows and covers old tracks. But not many Navajos come riding in from the north. My business is mainly with Indians in and around the valley.”
“How about water and grass?”
“Want some water and grass?”
“We've had rain and snow. There's sure to be, water. Can't say about grass, though the sheep and ponies from the north are always fat.... But, say, Shefford, if you'll excuse me for advising you—don't go north.”
“We've had rain and snow. There’s definitely going to be water. I can’t speak for the grass, but the sheep and ponies from the north are always well-fed... But, you know, Shefford, if you don’t mind my advice—stay away from the north.”
“Why?” asked Shefford, and it was certain that he thrilled.
“Why?” asked Shefford, and it was clear that he was excited.
“It's unknown country, terribly broken, as you can see from here, and there are bad Indians biding in the canyon. I've never met a man who had been over the pass between here and Kayenta. The trip's been made, so there must be a trail. But it's a dangerous trip for any man, let alone a tenderfoot. You're not even packing a gun.”
“It's an unknown area, really messed up, as you can see from here, and there are dangerous Indians hanging out in the canyon. I've never come across anyone who has crossed the pass between here and Kayenta. The journey has been made, so there must be a path. But it's a risky trip for any man, especially someone inexperienced. You’re not even carrying a gun.”
“What's this place Kayenta?” asked Shefford.
“What's this place, Kayenta?” asked Shefford.
“It's a spring. Kayenta means Bottomless Spring. There's a little trading-post, the last and the wildest in northern Arizona. Withers, the trader who keeps it, hauls his supplies in from Colorado and New Mexico. He's never come down this way. I never saw him. Know nothing of him except hearsay. Reckon he's a nervy and strong man to hold that post. If you want to go there, better go by way of Keams canyon, and then around the foot of Black Mesa. It'll be a long ride—maybe two hundred miles.”
“It's a spring. Kayenta means Bottomless Spring. There's a small trading post, the last and the wildest in northern Arizona. Withers, the trader who runs it, brings his supplies in from Colorado and New Mexico. He's never traveled this way. I've never seen him. I know nothing about him except what I've heard. I guess he's a tough and strong guy to manage that post. If you want to go there, it’s better to take the route through Keams Canyon and then around the base of Black Mesa. It’ll be a long ride—maybe two hundred miles.”
“How far straight north over the pass?”
“What's the distance straight north over the pass?”
“Can't say. Upward of seventy-five miles over rough trails, if there are trails at all.... I've heard rumors of a fine tribe of Navajos living in there, rich in sheep and horses. It may be true and it may not. But I do know there are bad Indians, half-breeds and outcasts, hiding in there. Some of them have visited me here. Bad customers! More than that, you'll be going close to the Utah line, and the Mormons over there are unfriendly these days.”
“Can’t say. It’s over seventy-five miles through rough trails, if there are any trails at all... I’ve heard rumors of a great tribe of Navajos living there, rich in sheep and horses. It might be true, or it might not be. But I do know there are some bad Indians, half-breeds, and outcasts hiding in there. Some of them have come to visit me here. Not good people! Plus, you’ll be getting close to the Utah line, and the Mormons over there aren’t friendly these days.”
“Why?” queried Shefford, again with that curious thrill.
“Why?” asked Shefford, feeling that same curious excitement.
“They are being persecuted by the government.”
“They're being persecuted by the government.”
Shefford asked no more questions and his host vouchsafed no more information on that score. The conversation lagged. Then Shefford inquired about the Indian girl and learned that she lived up the valley somewhere. Presbrey had never seen her before Willetts came with her to Red Lake. And this query brought out the fact that Presbrey was comparatively new to Red Lake and vicinity. Shefford wondered why a lonely six months there had not made the trader old in experience. Probably the desert did not readily give up its secrets. Moreover, this Red Lake house was only an occasionally used branch of Presbrey's main trading-post, which was situated at Willow Springs, fifty miles westward over the mesa.
Shefford didn’t ask any more questions, and his host didn’t offer any additional information on the matter. The conversation stalled. Then Shefford asked about the Indian girl and found out that she lived somewhere up the valley. Presbrey had never seen her before Willetts brought her to Red Lake. This question revealed that Presbrey was relatively new to Red Lake and the surrounding area. Shefford wondered why six lonely months there hadn’t given the trader more experience. Probably the desert kept its secrets well. Also, this Red Lake house was just an occasionally used branch of Presbrey's main trading post, which was located at Willow Springs, fifty miles west over the mesa.
“I'm closing up here soon for a spell,” said Presbrey, and now his face lost its set hardness and seemed singularly changed. It was a difference, of light and softness. “Won't be so lonesome over at Willow Springs.... I'm being married soon.”
“I'm wrapping up here soon for a bit,” said Presbrey, and now his face softened and looked noticeably different. There was a change, a sense of warmth and gentleness. “It won't be so lonely over at Willow Springs.... I'm getting married soon.”
“That's fine,” replied Shefford, warmly. He was glad for the sake of this lonely desert man. What good a wife would bring into a trader's life!
“That's fine,” replied Shefford, warmly. He was glad for this lonely desert man's sake. A wife would really enrich a trader's life!
Presbrey's naive admission, however, appeared to detach him from his present surroundings, and with his massive head enveloped by a cloud of smoke he lived in dreams.
Presbrey's naive confession, though, seemed to pull him away from his current environment, and with his large head surrounded by a haze of smoke, he was lost in his thoughts.
Shefford respected his host's serene abstraction. Indeed, he was grateful for silence. Not for many nights had the past impinged so closely upon the present. The wound in his soul had not healed, and to speak of himself made it bleed anew. Memory was too poignant; the past was too close; he wanted to forget until he had toiled into the heart of this forbidding wilderness—until time had gone by and he dared to face his unquiet soul. Then he listened to the steadily rising roar of the wind. How strange and hollow! That wind was freighted with heavy sand, and he heard it sweep, sweep, sweep by in gusts, and then blow with dull, steady blast against the walls. The sound was provocative of thought. This moan and rush of wind was no dream—this presence of his in a night-enshrouded and sand-besieged house of the lonely desert was reality—this adventure was not one of fancy. True indeed, then, must be the wild, strange story that had led him hither. He was going on to seek, to strive, to find. Somewhere northward in the broken fastnesses lay hidden a valley walled in from the world. Would they be there, those lost fugitives whose story had thrilled him? After twelve years would she be alive, a child grown to womanhood in the solitude of a beautiful canyon? Incredible! Yet he believed his friend's story and he indeed knew how strange and tragic life was. He fancied he heard her voice on the sweeping wind. She called to him, haunted him. He admitted the improbability of her existence, but lost nothing of the persistent intangible hope that drove him. He believed himself a man stricken in soul, unworthy, through doubt of God, to minister to the people who had banished him. Perhaps a labor of Hercules, a mighty and perilous work of rescue, the saving of this lost and imprisoned girl, would help him in his trouble. She might be his salvation. Who could tell? Always as a boy and as a man he had fared forth to find the treasure at the foot of the rainbow.
Shefford appreciated his host's calm detachment. In fact, he was thankful for the silence. It had been a long time since the past had felt so present. The wound in his heart hadn’t healed, and talking about himself made it hurt again. Memories were too sharp; the past was too close; he wanted to forget until he had worked his way deep into this intimidating wilderness—until enough time had passed that he could face his restless soul. Then he listened to the wind's ever-increasing roar. How strange and empty! The wind carried heavy sand, and he could hear it rush by in gusts, then blow steadily against the walls. The sound stirred his thoughts. This moan and rush of wind wasn’t a dream—his presence in a sand-battered, night-shrouded house in the lonely desert was real—this adventure was not just in his imagination. The wild, bizarre tale that had brought him here must be true. He was determined to seek, to strive, to find. Somewhere to the north, within the rugged landscape, a hidden valley was closed off from the world. Would those lost refugees, whose story had excited him, be there? After twelve years, would she be alive, a child who had grown into womanhood in the solitude of a beautiful canyon? Incredible! Yet he believed his friend's story and understood how strange and tragic life could be. He imagined he heard her voice in the swirling wind. She called to him, lingered in his thoughts. He accepted the unlikeliness of her existence but still held on to the persistent, intangible hope that drove him forward. He thought of himself as a man broken in spirit, unworthy—through doubt in God—of helping the people who had cast him out. Perhaps a Herculean task, a great and dangerous mission to save this lost and trapped girl, would ease his pain. She might be his salvation. Who could say? Always as a boy and as a man, he had set out in search of the treasure at the end of the rainbow.
II. THE SAGI
Next morning the Indian girl was gone and the tracks of her pony led north. Shefford's first thought was to wonder if he would overtake her on the trail; and this surprised him with the proof of how unconsciously his resolve to go on had formed.
Next morning, the Indian girl was gone, and the tracks of her pony headed north. Shefford's first thought was to wonder if he would catch up to her on the trail; this surprised him as it showed how unconsciously his decision to continue had taken shape.
Presbrey made no further attempt to turn Shefford back. But he insisted on replenishing the pack, and that Shefford take weapons. Finally Shefford was persuaded to accept a revolver. The trader bade him good-by and stood in the door while Shefford led his horse down the slope toward the water-hole. Perhaps the trader believed he was watching the departure of a man who would never return. He was still standing at the door of the post when Shefford halted at the pool.
Presbrey didn't try to stop Shefford anymore. Instead, he insisted on refilling the pack and insisted that Shefford take some weapons. In the end, Shefford was convinced to take a revolver. The trader said goodbye and stood in the doorway while Shefford led his horse down the slope toward the water hole. Maybe the trader thought he was watching a man leave who would never come back. He was still standing in the doorway of the post when Shefford stopped at the pool.
Upon the level floor of the valley lay thin patches of snow which had fallen during the night. The air was biting cold, yet stimulated Shefford while it stung him. His horse drank rather slowly and disgustedly. Then Shefford mounted and reluctantly turned his back upon the trading-post.
Upon the flat ground of the valley lay thin patches of snow that had fallen overnight. The air was bitterly cold, yet it energized Shefford while it stung his skin. His horse drank slowly and with annoyance. Then Shefford got on his horse and, with some hesitation, turned his back on the trading post.
As he rode away from the pool he saw a large flock of sheep approaching. They were very closely, even densely, packed, in a solid slow-moving mass and coming with a precision almost like a march. This fact surprised Shefford, for there was not an Indian in sight. Presently he saw that a dog was leading the flock, and a little later he discovered another dog in the rear of the sheep. They were splendid, long-haired dogs, of a wild-looking shepherd breed. He halted his horse to watch the procession pass by. The flock covered fully an acre of ground and the sheep were black, white, and brown. They passed him, making a little pattering roar on the hard-caked sand. The dogs were taking the sheep in to water.
As he rode away from the pool, he noticed a large flock of sheep coming toward him. They were packed tightly together, moving steadily in a way that almost resembled a march. Shefford was surprised, as there were no Indians in sight. Soon, he spotted a dog leading the flock and another dog bringing up the rear. They were impressive, long-haired dogs of a wild-looking shepherd breed. He stopped his horse to watch the flock go by. The flock covered about an acre, and the sheep were black, white, and brown. They passed him with a soft pattering sound on the hard-packed sand. The dogs were herding the sheep to water.
Shefford went on and was drawing close to the other side of the basin, where the flat red level was broken by rising dunes and ridges, when he espied a bunch of ponies. A shrill whistle told him that they had seen him. They were wild, shaggy, with long manes and tails. They stopped, threw up their heads, and watched him. Shefford certainly returned the attention. There was no Indian with them. Presently, with a snort, the leader, which appeared to be a stallion, trotted behind the others, seemed to be driving them, and went clear round the band to get in the lead again. He was taking them in to water, the same as the dogs had taken the sheep.
Shefford continued on and was nearing the other side of the basin, where the flat red land gave way to rising dunes and ridges, when he spotted a group of ponies. A sharp whistle made him realize they had noticed him. They were wild and shaggy, with long manes and tails. They paused, raised their heads, and watched him. Shefford definitely returned their gaze. There was no Indian with them. Soon, with a snort, the leader, looking like a stallion, moved behind the others, seemed to be herding them, and went all the way around the group to take the lead again. He was guiding them to water, just like the dogs had done with the sheep.
These incidents were new and pleasing to Shefford. How ignorant he had been of life in the wilderness! Once more he received subtle intimations of what he might learn out in the open; and it was with a less weighted heart that he faced the gateway between the huge yellow bluffs on his left and the slow rise of ground to the black mesa on his right. He looked back in time to see the trading-post, bleak and lonely on the bare slope, pass out of sight behind the bluffs. Shefford felt no fear—he really had little experience of physical fear—but it was certain that he gritted his teeth and welcomed whatever was to come to him. He had lived a narrow, insulated life with his mind on spiritual things; his family and his congregation and his friends—except that one new friend whose story had enthralled him—were people of quiet religious habit; the man deep down in him had never had a chance. He breathed hard as he tried to imagine the world opening to him, and almost dared to be glad for the doubt that had sent him adrift.
These experiences were fresh and exciting for Shefford. He had been so unaware of life in the wilderness! Once again, he felt subtle hints of what he could discover out in nature; and he faced the opening between the massive yellow cliffs on his left and the gentle rise toward the black mesa on his right with a lighter heart. He glanced back just in time to see the trading post, stark and isolated on the bare slope, disappear behind the bluffs. Shefford felt no fear—he actually had little experience with physical fear—but it was clear that he gritted his teeth and welcomed whatever was coming his way. He had led a narrow, sheltered life, focused on spiritual matters; his family, his congregation, and his friends—except for that one new friend whose story captivated him—were all people of quiet religious customs; the man inside him had never been given a chance. He breathed heavily as he tried to envision the world unfolding before him and almost dared to feel thankful for the uncertainty that had set him free.
The tracks of the Indian girl's pony were plain in the sand. Also there were other tracks, not so plain, and these Shefford decided had been made by Willetts and the girl the day before. He climbed a ridge, half soft sand and half hard, and saw right before him, rising in striking form, two great yellow buttes, like elephant legs. He rode between them, amazed at their height. Then before him stretched a slowly ascending valley, walled on one side by the black mesa and on the other by low bluffs. For miles a dark-green growth of greasewood covered the valley, and Shefford could see where the green thinned and failed, to give place to sand. He trotted his horse and made good time on this stretch.
The tracks of the Indian girl's pony were clear in the sand. There were also other tracks, less distinct, which Shefford figured had been made by Willetts and the girl the day before. He climbed a ridge, part soft sand and part hard, and right in front of him, two large yellow buttes rose impressively, resembling elephant legs. He rode between them, astonished by their height. Then, before him, there was a gently rising valley, bordered on one side by a black mesa and on the other by low bluffs. For miles, a dark green growth of greasewood covered the valley, and Shefford could see where the green faded and gave way to sand. He urged his horse forward and made good progress on this stretch.
The day contrasted greatly with any he had yet experienced. Gray clouds obscured the walls of rock a few miles to the west, and Shefford saw squalls of snow like huge veils dropping down and spreading out. The wind cut with the keenness of a knife. Soon he was chilled to the bone. A squall swooped and roared down upon him, and the wind that bore the driving white pellets of snow, almost like hail, was so freezing bitter cold that the former wind seemed warm in comparison. The squall passed as swiftly as it had come, and it left Shefford so benumbed he could not hold the bridle. He tumbled off his horse and walked. By and by the sun came out and soon warmed him and melted the thin layer of snow on the sand. He was still on the trail of the Indian girl, but hers were now the only tracks he could see.
The day was nothing like any he had experienced before. Gray clouds covered the rocky walls a few miles to the west, and Shefford saw snow squalls cascading down like huge veils. The wind cut through him like a knife, chilling him to the bone. A squall rushed in and roared at him, and the icy wind carrying the driving white snow pellets felt even colder than the previous one. The squall passed just as quickly as it arrived, leaving Shefford so numb that he couldn't hold the bridle. He fell off his horse and walked. Eventually, the sun came out, warming him up and melting the thin layer of snow on the sand. He was still following the trail of the Indian girl, but now hers were the only tracks he could see.
All morning he gradually climbed, with limited view, until at last he mounted to a point where the country lay open to his sight on all sides except where the endless black mesa ranged on into the north. A rugged yellow peak dominated the landscape to the fore, but it was far away. Red and jagged country extended westward to a huge flat-topped wall of gray rock. Lowering swift clouds swept across the sky, like drooping mantles, and darkened the sun. Shefford built a little fire out of dead greasewood sticks, and with his blanket round his shoulders he hung over the blaze, scorching his clothes and hands. He had been cold before in his life but he had never before appreciated fire. This desert blast pierced him. The squall enveloped him, thicker and colder and windier than the other, but, being better fortified, he did not suffer so much. It howled away, hiding the mesa and leaving a white desert behind. Shefford walked on, leading his horse, until the exercise and the sun had once more warmed him.
All morning he gradually climbed, with a limited view, until he finally reached a point where the landscape was open to him on all sides except for the endless black mesa stretching to the north. A rugged yellow peak loomed in the distance, but it was far away. Red and jagged terrain spread westward to a massive flat-topped wall of gray rock. Fast-moving dark clouds swept across the sky like drooping capes, blocking the sun. Shefford built a small fire from dead greasewood sticks, and with his blanket around his shoulders, he leaned over the flames, burning his clothes and hands. He had felt cold before in his life, but he had never truly appreciated fire until now. The desert wind cut through him. The squall surrounded him, thicker, colder, and windier than before, but being better prepared, he didn’t suffer as much. It howled, obscuring the mesa and leaving a white desert behind. Shefford continued walking, leading his horse, until the movement and the warmth of the sun warmed him up again.
This last squall had rendered the Indian girl's trail difficult to follow. The snow did not quickly melt, and, besides, sheep tracks and the tracks of horses gave him trouble, until at last he was compelled to admit that he could not follow her any longer. A faint path or trail led north, however, and, following that, he soon forgot the girl. Every surmounted ridge held a surprise for him. The desert seemed never to change in the vast whole that encompassed him, yet near him it was always changing. From Red Lake he had seen a peaked, walled, and canyoned country, as rough as a stormy sea; but when he rode into that country the sharp and broken features held to the distance.
This last storm made it hard to follow the Indian girl’s path. The snow didn’t melt quickly, and the tracks of sheep and horses made it even more difficult for him until he finally had to accept that he couldn’t track her anymore. However, a faint path led north, and following that, he soon forgot about the girl. Each ridge he climbed held a surprise for him. The desert seemed to stay the same across the vast expanse around him, yet up close, it was always changing. From Red Lake, he had seen a rugged, walled, and canyon-filled landscape, as wild as a stormy sea; but when he rode into that area, the sharp, broken features remained distant.
He was glad to get out of the sand. Long narrow flats, gray with grass and dotted with patches of greasewood, and lined by low bare ridges of yellow rock, stretched away from him, leading toward the yellow peak that seemed never to be gained upon.
He was relieved to be out of the sand. Long, narrow plains, gray with grass and dotted with patches of greasewood, stretched out in front of him, flanked by low, bare ridges of yellow rock, leading toward the yellow peak that seemed forever out of reach.
Shefford had pictures in his mind, pictures of stone walls and wild valleys and domed buttes, all of which had been painted in colorful and vivid words by his friend Venters. He believed he would recognize the distinctive and remarkable landmarks Venters had portrayed, and he was certain that he had not yet come upon one of them. This was his second lonely day of travel and he had grown more and more susceptible to the influence of horizon and the different prominent points. He attributed a gradual change in his feelings to the loneliness and the increasing wildness. Between Tuba and Flagstaff he had met Indians and an occasional prospector and teamster. Here he was alone, and though he felt some strange gladness, he could not help but see the difference.
Shefford had images in his head, images of stone walls and wild valleys and dome-shaped buttes, all vividly described by his friend Venters. He thought he would recognize the unique and striking landmarks Venters had illustrated, and he was sure he hadn’t encountered any of them yet. This was his second solitary day of travel, and he had become increasingly aware of the effects of the horizon and the various notable points. He connected a gradual shift in his emotions to the loneliness and the growing wildness. Between Tuba and Flagstaff, he had come across some Indians and an occasional prospector and teamster. Now he was all alone, and while he felt a strange sense of happiness, he couldn’t help but notice the difference.
He rode on during the gray, lowering, chilly day, and toward evening the clouds broke in the west, and a setting sun shone through the rift, burnishing the desert to red and gold. Shefford's instinctive but deadened love of the beautiful in nature stirred into life, and the moment of its rebirth was a melancholy and sweet one. Too late for the artist's work, but not too late for his soul!
He rode on during the gray, gloomy, chilly day, and by evening the clouds parted in the west, allowing the setting sun to shine through the gap, turning the desert red and gold. Shefford's natural but dulled appreciation for the beauty in nature awakened, and the moment it came back to life was both bittersweet and uplifting. It was too late for the artist's work, but not too late for his soul!
For a place to make camp he halted near a low area of rock that lay like an island in a sea of grass. There was an abundance of dead greasewood for a camp-fire, and, after searching over the rock, he found little pools of melted snow in the depressions. He took off the saddle and pack, watered his horse, and, hobbling him as well as his inexperience permitted, he turned him loose on the grass.
For a spot to set up camp, he stopped near a low patch of rock that looked like an island in a sea of grass. There was plenty of dead greasewood for a campfire, and after checking the rock, he discovered small pools of melted snow in the dips. He took off the saddle and pack, gave his horse some water, and, tying him loosely as much as his inexperience allowed, he let him roam on the grass.
Then while he built a fire and prepared a meal the night came down upon him. In the lee of the rock he was well sheltered from the wind, but the air, was bitter cold. He gathered all the dead greasewood in the vicinity, replenished the fire, and rolled in his blanket, back to the blaze. The loneliness and the coyotes did not bother him this night. He was too tired and cold. He went to sleep at once and did not awaken until the fire died out. Then he rebuilt it and went to sleep again. Every half-hour all night long he repeated this, and was glad indeed when the dawn broke.
Then, as he built a fire and got a meal ready, night fell around him. He was well protected from the wind behind the rock, but the air was freezing cold. He gathered all the dead greasewood nearby, added it to the fire, and rolled into his blanket with his back to the flames. The isolation and the coyotes didn’t trouble him that night. He was too exhausted and cold. He fell asleep immediately and didn’t wake up until the fire went out. Then he rekindled it and went to sleep again. Throughout the night, he repeated this every half hour and was really grateful when dawn finally arrived.
The day began with misfortune. His horse was gone; it had been stolen, or had worked out of sight, or had broken the hobbles and made off. From a high stone ridge Shefford searched the grassy flats and slopes, all to no purpose. Then he tried to track the horse, but this was equally futile. He had expected disasters, and the first one did not daunt him. He tied most of his pack in the blanket, threw the canteen across his shoulder, and set forth, sure at least of one thing—that he was a very much better traveler on foot than on horseback.
The day started off badly. His horse was missing; it might have been stolen, wandered out of sight, or broken free from its restraints and run off. From a high stone ridge, Shefford looked over the grassy plains and hills, but it was all in vain. Then he tried to find tracks of the horse, but that was just as pointless. He was prepared for setbacks, and the first one didn’t scare him. He bundled most of his gear in the blanket, slung the canteen over his shoulder, and set out, at least confident of one thing—that he was a much better traveler on foot than on horseback.
Walking did not afford him the leisure to study the surrounding country; however, from time to time, when he surmounted a bench he scanned the different landmarks that had grown familiar. It took hours of steady walking to reach and pass the yellow peak that had been a kind of goal. He saw many sheep trails and horse tracks in the vicinity of this mountain, and once he was sure he espied an Indian watching him from a bold ridge-top.
Walking didn't give him the chance to really take in the landscape around him; however, every now and then, when he climbed onto a bench, he looked over the different landmarks that had become familiar. It took hours of consistent walking to reach and go past the yellow peak that had served as a sort of goal. He noticed several sheep trails and horse tracks near this mountain, and once he was almost certain he spotted an Indian watching him from a prominent ridge-top.
The day was bright and warm, with air so clear it magnified objects he knew to be far away. The ascent was gradual; there were many narrow flats connected by steps; and the grass grew thicker and longer. At noon Shefford halted under the first cedar-tree, a lonely, dwarfed shrub that seemed to have had a hard life. From this point the rise of ground was more perceptible, and straggling cedars led the eye on to a purple slope that merged into green of pinon and pine. Could that purple be the sage Venters had so feelingly described, or was it merely the purple of deceiving distance? Whatever it might be, it gave Shefford a thrill and made him think of the strange, shy, and lovely woman Venters had won out here in this purple-sage country.
The day was bright and warm, with air so clear it amplified objects he knew were far away. The climb was gradual; there were many narrow flats connected by steps; and the grass grew thicker and longer. At noon, Shefford stopped beneath the first cedar tree, a lone, stunted shrub that seemed to have endured a tough life. From this point, the incline was more noticeable, and scattered cedars led the eye to a purple slope that blended into the green of pinon and pine. Could that purple be the sage Venters had so passionately described, or was it just the purple of a distant illusion? Whatever it was, it thrilled Shefford and reminded him of the strange, shy, and beautiful woman Venters had found out here in this purple-sage country.
He calculated that he had ridden thirty miles the day before and had already traveled ten miles today, and therefore could hope to be in the pass before night. Shefford resumed his journey with too much energy and enthusiasm to think of being tired. And he discovered presently that the straggling cedars and the slope beyond were much closer than he had judged them to be. He reached the sage to find it gray instead of purple. Yet it was always purple a little way ahead, and if he half shut his eyes it was purple near at hand. He was surprised to find that he could not breathe freely, or it seemed so, and soon made the discovery that the sweet, pungent, penetrating fragrance of sage and cedar had this strange effect upon him. This was an exceedingly dry and odorous forest, where every open space between the clumps of cedars was choked with luxuriant sage. The pinyons were higher up on the mesa, and the pines still higher. Shefford appeared to lose himself. There were no trails; the black mesa on the right and the wall of stone on the left could not be seen; but he pushed on with what was either singular confidence or rash impulse. And he did not know whether that slope was long or short. Once at the summit he saw with surprise that it broke abruptly and the descent was very steep and short on that side. Through the trees he once more saw the black mesa, rising to the dignity of a mountain; and he had glimpses of another flat, narrow valley, this time with a red wall running parallel with the mesa. He could not help but hurry down to get an unobstructed view. His eagerness was rewarded by a splendid scene, yet to his regret he could not force himself to believe it had any relation to the pictured scenes in his mind. The valley was half a mile wide, perhaps several miles long, and it extended in a curve between the cedar-sloped mesa and a looming wall of red stone. There was not a bird or a beast in sight. He found a well-defined trail, but it had not been recently used. He passed a low structure made of peeled logs and mud, with a dark opening like a door. It did not take him many minutes to learn that the valley was longer than he had calculated. He walked swiftly and steadily, in spite of the fact that the pack had become burdensome. What lay beyond the jutting corner of the mesa had increasing fascination for him and acted as a spur. At last he turned the corner, only to be disappointed at sight of another cedar slope. He had a glimpse of a single black shaft of rock rising far in the distance, and it disappeared as his striding forward made the crest of the slope rise toward the sky.
He figured he had ridden thirty miles the day before and had already traveled ten miles today, so he hoped to reach the pass before nightfall. Shefford continued his journey with so much energy and enthusiasm that he didn’t even think about being tired. He soon realized that the scattered cedars and the slope beyond were much closer than he had thought. When he reached the sage, he found it was gray instead of purple. Yet it always appeared purple a bit further ahead, and if he squinted, it looked purple up close. He was surprised to find he couldn’t breathe freely, or at least it felt that way, and soon discovered the sweet, strong fragrance of sage and cedar had this strange effect on him. This was a very dry and fragrant forest, where every open space between the cedar clumps was filled with lush sage. The pinyons were higher up on the mesa, and the pines even higher. Shefford seemed to lose his way. There were no paths; he couldn’t see the black mesa on his right or the stone wall on his left, but he pressed on with either unusual confidence or reckless impulse. He didn’t know if that slope was long or short. Once at the top, he was surprised to see that it dropped sharply and the descent was steep and short on that side. Through the trees, he caught sight of the black mesa, now looking more like a mountain; and he glimpsed another flat, narrow valley, this time with a red wall running parallel to the mesa. He couldn’t help but hurry down for a clearer view. His eagerness paid off with a stunning scene, yet he regretted that he couldn’t convince himself it related to the imagined scenes in his mind. The valley was half a mile wide and perhaps several miles long, curving between the cedar-covered mesa and a towering wall of red stone. There wasn’t a bird or animal in sight. He found a well-defined trail, but it hadn’t been used recently. He passed a low structure made of peeled logs and mud, with a dark opening like a door. It didn’t take long for him to realize that the valley was longer than he had thought. He walked quickly and steadily, despite the fact that the pack was becoming heavy. What lay beyond the jutting corner of the mesa increasingly captivated him and pushed him forward. Finally, he turned the corner, only to be disappointed at the sight of another cedar slope. He caught a glimpse of a single black rock rising far in the distance, and it vanished as he continued forward, making the top of the slope rise towards the sky.
Again his view became restricted, and he lost the sense of a slow and gradual uplift of rock and an increase in the scale of proportion. Half-way up this ascent he was compelled to rest; and again the sun was slanting low when he entered the cedar forest. Soon he was descending, and he suddenly came into the open to face a scene that made his heart beat thick and fast.
Again his view became limited, and he lost the feeling of a slow and steady rise of rock and a change in scale. Halfway up this climb, he had to take a break; and once more the sun was setting low when he stepped into the cedar forest. Before long, he was going downhill, and he suddenly emerged into the open to encounter a scene that made his heart race.
He saw lofty crags and cathedral spires, and a wonderful canyon winding between huge beetling red walls. He heard the murmur of flowing water. The trail led down to the canyon floor, which appeared to be level and green and cut by deep washes in red earth. Could this canyon be the mouth of Deception Pass? It bore no resemblance to any place Shefford had heard described, yet somehow he felt rather than saw that it was the portal to the wild vastness he had traveled so far to enter.
He saw towering cliffs and tall cathedral-like spires, along with an amazing canyon winding between massive, steep red walls. He heard the soft sound of flowing water. The trail led down to the canyon floor, which looked flat and green, with deep cuts in the red earth. Could this canyon be the entrance to Deception Pass? It didn't look like any place Shefford had heard about, but somehow he felt—rather than saw—that it was the gateway to the wild expanse he had journeyed so far to reach.
Not till he had descended the trail and had dropped his pack did he realize how weary and footsore he was. Then he rested. But his eyes roved to and fro, and his mind was active. What a wild and lonesome spot! The low murmur of shallow water came up to him from a deep, narrow cleft. Shadows were already making the canyon seem full of blue haze. He saw a bare slope of stone out of which cedar-trees were growing. And as he looked about him he became aware of a singular and very perceptible change in the lights and shades. The sun was setting; the crags were gold-tipped; the shadows crept upward; the sky seemed to darken swiftly; then the gold changed to red, slowly dulled, and the grays and purples stood out. Shefford was entranced with the beautiful changing effects, and watched till the walls turned black and the sky grew steely and a faint star peeped out. Then he set about the necessary camp tasks.
Not until he had come down the trail and dropped his pack did he realize how tired and sore his feet were. Then he took a break. But his eyes wandered around, and his mind was busy. What a wild and lonely place! He could hear the soft sound of shallow water coming from a deep, narrow gap. Shadows were already making the canyon look hazy and blue. He noticed a bare rocky slope with cedar trees growing out of it. As he looked around, he noticed a distinct and noticeable change in the light and shadows. The sun was setting; the cliffs were touched with gold; the shadows crept upwards; the sky seemed to darken quickly; then the gold turned to red, gradually faded, and the grays and purples stood out. Shefford was captivated by the beautiful shifting effects and watched until the walls turned black, the sky became steely, and a faint star appeared. Then he got started on the necessary camp tasks.
Dead cedars right at hand assured him a comfortable night with steady fire; and when he had satisfied his hunger he arranged an easy seat before the blazing logs, and gave his mind over to thought of his weird, lonely environment.
Dead cedars nearby guaranteed him a cozy night with a steady fire; and after he had eaten, he set up a comfortable spot in front of the crackling logs and let his mind wander over the strange, solitary world around him.
The murmur of running water mingled in harmonious accompaniment with the moan of the wind in the cedars—wild, sweet sounds that were balm to his wounded spirit! They seemed a part of the silence, rather than a break in it or a hindrance to the feeling of it. But suddenly that silence did break to the rattle of a rock. Shefford listened, thinking some wild animal was prowling around. He felt no alarm. Presently he heard the sound again, and again. Then he recognized the crack of unshod hoofs upon rock. A horse was coming down the trail. Shefford rather resented the interruption, though he still had no alarm. He believed he was perfectly safe. As a matter of fact, he had never in his life been anything but safe and padded around with wool, hence, never having experienced peril, he did not know what fear was.
The sound of running water mixed with the soft moan of the wind in the cedars—wild, sweet sounds that soothed his troubled spirit! They felt like a part of the silence rather than a disruption of it or something that hindered his feelings. But suddenly, that silence was broken by the rattle of a rock. Shefford listened, thinking a wild animal was lurking nearby. He wasn't worried. Soon, he heard the sound again, and again. Then he realized it was the sound of unshod hooves on rock. A horse was coming down the trail. Shefford was a bit annoyed by the interruption, but he still wasn't alarmed. He believed he was completely safe. In fact, he had never felt anything but safe and had always lived a cushioned life, so having never faced danger, he didn’t know what fear felt like.
Presently he saw a horse and rider come into dark prominence on the ridge just above his camp. They were silhouetted against the starry sky. The horseman stopped and he and his steed made a magnificent black statue, somehow wild and strange, in Shefford's sight. Then he came on, vanished in the darkness under the ridge, presently to emerge into the circle of camp-fire light.
Right now, he noticed a horse and rider appear in the shadows on the ridge just above his camp. They stood out against the starry sky. The rider halted, creating a stunning black silhouette that looked wild and unusual in Shefford's view. Then he moved forward, disappearing into the darkness beneath the ridge, only to later reappear in the circle of the campfire light.
He rode to within twenty feet of Shefford and the fire. The horse was dark, wild-looking, and seemed ready to run. The rider appeared to be an Indian, and yet had something about him suggesting the cowboy. At once Shefford remembered what Presbrey had said about half-breeds. A little shock, inexplicable to Shefford, rippled over him.
He rode within twenty feet of Shefford and the fire. The horse was dark, wild-looking, and seemed ready to bolt. The rider looked like an Indian, but there was something about him that hinted at being a cowboy. Shefford suddenly remembered what Presbrey had said about half-breeds. A small, inexplicable shock ran through Shefford.
He greeted his visitor, but received no answer. Shefford saw a dark, squat figure bending forward in the saddle. The man was tense. All about him was dark except the glint of a rifle across the saddle. The face under the sombrero was only a shadow. Shefford kicked the fire-logs and a brighter blaze lightened the scene. Then he saw this stranger a little more clearly, and made out an unusually large head, broad dark face, a sinister tight-shut mouth, and gleaming black eyes.
He greeted his visitor but got no response. Shefford noticed a short, stocky figure leaning forward in the saddle. The man was tense. Everything around him was dark except for the shine of a rifle resting on the saddle. The face under the sombrero was just a shadow. Shefford kicked the firewood, and a brighter flame illuminated the scene. Then he saw the stranger a bit more clearly and noticed an unusually large head, a wide dark face, a menacing tightly closed mouth, and shining black eyes.
Those eyes were unmistakably hostile. They roved searchingly over Shefford's pack and then over his person. Shefford felt for the gun that Presbrey had given him. But it was gone. He had left it back where he had lost his horse, and had not thought of it since. Then a strange, slow-coming cold agitation possessed Shefford. Something gripped his throat.
Those eyes were clearly hostile. They scanned Shefford's pack and then his body. Shefford checked for the gun that Presbrey had given him. But it was gone. He had left it where he lost his horse and hadn't thought about it since. Then a strange, creeping cold anxiety took hold of Shefford. Something squeezed his throat.
Suddenly Shefford was stricken at a menacing movement on the part of the horseman. He had drawn a gun. Shefford saw it shine darkly in the firelight. The Indian meant to murder him. Shefford saw the grim, dark face in a kind of horrible amaze. He felt the meaning of that drawn weapon as he had never felt anything before in his life. And he collapsed back into his seat with an icy, sickening terror. In a second he was dripping wet with cold sweat. Lightning-swift thoughts flashed through his mind. It had been one of his platitudes that he was not afraid of death. Yet here he was a shaking, helpless coward. What had he learned about either life or death? Would this dark savage plunge him into the unknown? It was then that Shefford realized his hollow philosophy and the bitter-sweetness of life. He had a brain and a soul, and between them he might have worked out his salvation. But what were they to this ruthless night-wanderer, this raw and horrible wildness of the desert?
Suddenly, Shefford was alarmed by a threatening movement from the horseman. He had pulled out a gun. Shefford saw it glinting in the firelight. The Indian intended to kill him. Shefford stared at the grim, dark face, feeling a shocking amazement. He registered the threat of that drawn weapon in a way he had never experienced before in his life. He collapsed back into his seat, overwhelmed by a chilling, nauseating fear. In an instant, he was soaked with cold sweat. Rapid thoughts raced through his mind. He had always claimed that he wasn’t afraid of death. Yet here he was, a trembling, powerless coward. What had he truly learned about life or death? Would this dark savage send him into the unknown? It was then that Shefford grasped the emptiness of his philosophy and the bittersweet nature of life. He had a mind and a soul, and between them, he might have found a way to save himself. But what were they to this merciless night traveler, this raw and terrifying wilderness of the desert?
Incapable of voluntary movement, with tongue cleaving to the roof of his mouth, Shefford watched the horseman and the half-poised gun. It was not yet leveled. Then it dawned upon Shefford that the stranger's head was turned a little, his ear to the wind. He was listening. His horse was listening. Suddenly he straightened up, wheeled his horse, and trotted away into the darkness. But he did not climb the ridge down which he had come.
Incapable of voluntary movement, with his tongue stuck to the roof of his mouth, Shefford watched the horseman and the gun held in a half-ready position. It wasn’t aimed yet. Then it hit Shefford that the stranger had his head turned slightly, his ear to the wind. He was listening. His horse was listening too. Suddenly, he straightened up, turned his horse, and trotted away into the darkness. But he didn’t go back up the ridge he had come down.
Shefford heard the click of hoofs upon the stony trail. Other horses and riders were descending into the canyon. They had been the cause of his deliverance, and in the relaxation of feeling he almost fainted. Then he sat there, slowly recovering, slowly ceasing to tremble, divining that this situation was somehow to change his attitude toward life.
Shefford heard the sound of hooves on the rocky path. More horses and riders were coming down into the canyon. They had been the reason for his rescue, and in his relief, he nearly passed out. Then he sat there, gradually regaining his composure, slowly stopping his shaking, sensing that this moment was somehow going to change his outlook on life.
Three horses, two with riders, moved in dark shapes across the skyline above the ridge, disappeared as had Shefford's first visitor, and then rode into the light. Shefford saw two Indians—a man and a woman; then with surprise recognized the latter to be the Indian girl he had met at Red Lake. He was still more surprised to recognize in the third horse the one he had lost at the last camp. Shefford rose, a little shaky on his legs, to thank these Indians for a double service. The man slipped from his saddle and his moccasined feet thudded lightly. He was tall, lithe, erect, a singularly graceful figure, and as he advanced Shefford saw a dark face and sharp, dark eyes. The Indian was bareheaded, with his hair bound in a band. He resembled the girl, but appeared to have a finer face.
Three horses, two with riders, moved as dark shapes across the skyline above the ridge, vanished like Shefford's first visitor, and then rode into the light. Shefford recognized two Indians—a man and a woman; then, to his surprise, he realized that the woman was the Indian girl he had met at Red Lake. He was even more surprised to see that the third horse was the one he had lost at the last camp. Shefford stood up, a little unsteady on his legs, to thank these Indians for their double service. The man slid off his saddle, and his moccasined feet thudded softly. He was tall, slim, and straight, a remarkably graceful figure, and as he approached, Shefford noticed his dark face and sharp, dark eyes. The Indian was bareheaded, with his hair tied back. He looked like the girl but had a more refined face.
“How do?” he said, in a voice low and distinct. He extended his hand, and Shefford felt a grip of steel. He returned the greeting. Then the Indian gave Shefford the bridle of the horse, and made signs that appeared to indicate the horse had broken his hobbles and strayed. Shefford thanked him. Thereupon the Indian unsaddled and led the horses away, evidently to water them. The girl remained behind. Shefford addressed her, but she was shy and did not respond. He then set about cooking a meal for his visitors, and was busily engaged at this when the Indian returned without the horses. Presently Shefford resumed his seat by the fire and watched the two eat what he had prepared. They certainly were hungry and soon had the pans and cups empty. Then the girl drew back a little into the shadow, while the man sat with his legs crossed and his feet tucked under him.
“How’s it going?” he said, in a low and clear voice. He extended his hand, and Shefford felt a strong grip. He returned the greeting. Then the Indian handed Shefford the horse's bridle and made gestures that seemed to suggest the horse had broken free from its hobbles and wandered off. Shefford thanked him. After that, the Indian unsaddled the horses and took them away, clearly to water them. The girl stayed behind. Shefford spoke to her, but she was shy and didn’t reply. He then began cooking a meal for his guests and was focused on that when the Indian returned without the horses. Soon, Shefford resumed his place by the fire and watched the two eat what he had made. They were definitely hungry and quickly finished the food. Then the girl moved back a bit into the shadows while the man sat with his legs crossed and his feet tucked under him.
His dark face was smooth, yet it seemed to have lines under the surface. Shefford was impressed. He had never seen an Indian who interested him as this one. Looked at superficially, he appeared young, wild, silent, locked in his primeval apathy, just a healthy savage; but looked at more attentively, he appeared matured, even old, a strange, sad, brooding figure, with a burden on his shoulders. Shefford found himself growing curious.
His dark face was smooth, but it seemed to have hidden lines beneath the surface. Shefford was intrigued. He had never encountered an Indian who captured his interest like this one. At first glance, he looked young, wild, and quiet, caught in his primitive indifference, just an energetic savage; but upon closer inspection, he seemed older, even wise, a strange, sorrowful, introspective figure with a heavy burden. Shefford felt a sense of curiosity growing within him.
“What place?” asked Shefford, waving his hand toward the dark opening between the black cliffs.
“What place?” Shefford asked, gesturing toward the dark gap between the black cliffs.
“Sagi,” replied the Indian.
"Sagi," replied the Indian.
That did not mean anything to Shefford, and he asked if the Sagi was the pass, but the Indian shook his head.
That didn't mean anything to Shefford, and he asked if the Sagi was the pass, but the Indian shook his head.
“Wife?” asked Shefford, pointing to the girl.
“Wife?” Shefford asked, pointing at the girl.
The Indian shook his head again. “Bi-la,” he said.
The Indian shook his head again. “Bi-la,” he said.
“What you mean?” asked Shefford. “What bi-la?”
“What do you mean?” asked Shefford. “What bi-la?”
“Sister,” replied the Indian. He spoke the word reluctantly, as if the white man's language did not please him, but the clearness and correct pronunciation surprised Shefford.
“Sister,” replied the Indian. He said the word hesitantly, as if he didn't like speaking the white man's language, but the clarity and correct pronunciation surprised Shefford.
“What name—what call her?” he went on.
“What name—what should we call her?” he continued.
“Glen Naspa.”
“Glen Naspa.”
“What your name?” inquired Shefford, indicating the Indian.
“What’s your name?” asked Shefford, pointing to the Indian.
“Nas Ta Bega,” answered the Indian.
“Nas Ta Bega,” replied the Indian.
“Navajo?”
“Navajo?”
The Indian bowed with what seemed pride and stately dignity.
The Indian bowed with what looked like pride and graceful dignity.
“My name John Shefford. Come far way back toward rising sun. Come stay here long.”
“My name is John Shefford. I came a long way from the direction of the rising sun. I will stay here for a long time.”
Nas Ta Bega's dark eyes were fixed steadily upon Shefford. He reflected that he could not remember having felt so penetrating a gaze. But neither the Indian's eyes nor face gave any clue to his thoughts.
Nas Ta Bega's dark eyes were fixed steadily on Shefford. He realized that he couldn't remember ever feeling such an intense gaze. But neither the Indian's eyes nor his expression revealed anything about his thoughts.
“Navajo no savvy Jesus Christ,” said the Indian, and his voice rolled out low and deep.
“Navajo don’t know Jesus Christ,” said the Indian, and his voice was low and deep.
Shefford felt both amaze and pain. The Indian had taken him for a missionary.
Shefford felt both amazement and pain. The Indian had mistaken him for a missionary.
“No!... Me no missionary,” cried Shefford, and he flung up a passionately repudiating hand.
“No!... I'm not a missionary,” shouted Shefford, throwing up a hand in rejection.
A singular flash shot from the Indian's dark eyes. It struck Shefford even at this stinging moment when the past came back.
A sudden flash came from the Indian's dark eyes. It hit Shefford right at this painful moment when the past resurfaced.
“Trade—buy wool—blanket?” queried Nas Ta Bega.
"Trade—buy wool—blanket?" asked Nas Ta Bega.
“No,” replied Shefford. “Me want ride—walk far.” He waved his hand to indicate a wide sweep of territory. “Me sick.”
“No,” Shefford replied. “I want to ride—I’ve walked too far.” He waved his hand to show a large area. “I’m sick.”
Nas Ta Bega laid a significant finger upon his lungs.
Nas Ta Bega placed a heavy finger on his lungs.
“No,” replied Shefford. “Me strong. Sick here.” And with motions of his hands he tried to show that his was a trouble of the heart.
“No,” Shefford replied. “I’m strong. I’m not sick here.” He tried to indicate with his hands that his issue was a matter of the heart.
Shefford received instant impression of this Indian's intelligent comprehension, but he could not tell just what had given him the feeling. Nas Ta Bega rose then and walked away into the shadow. Shefford heard him working around the dead cedar-tree, where he had probably gone to get fire-wood. Then Shefford heard a splintering crash, which was followed by a crunching, bumping sound. Presently he was astounded to see the Indian enter the lighted circle dragging the whole cedar-tree, trunk first. Shefford would have doubted the ability of two men to drag that tree, and here came Nas Ta Bega, managing it easily. He laid the trunk on the fire, and then proceeded to break off small branches, to place them advantageously where the red coals kindled them into a blaze.
Shefford immediately sensed that this Indian had a keen understanding, but he couldn't pinpoint why he felt that way. Nas Ta Bega then stood up and walked into the shadows. Shefford heard him moving around the dead cedar tree, probably to gather firewood. Suddenly, he heard a loud crash, followed by a series of crunching and bumping noises. To his amazement, he saw the Indian come back into the light, dragging the entire cedar tree, trunk first. Shefford would have doubted that two men could pull that tree, yet here was Nas Ta Bega doing it effortlessly. He laid the trunk on the fire and then started breaking off small branches to place them thoughtfully where the red coals would ignite them into a blaze.
The Indian's next move was to place his saddle, which he evidently meant to use for a pillow. Then he spread a goat-skin on the ground, lay down upon it, with his back to the fire, and, pulling a long-haired saddle-blanket over his shoulders, he relaxed and became motionless. His sister, Glen Naspa, did likewise, except that she stayed farther away from the fire, and she had a larger blanket, which covered her well. It appeared to Shefford that they went to sleep at once.
The Indian's next move was to set down his saddle, which he clearly intended to use as a pillow. Then he laid a goat-skin on the ground, positioned himself on it with his back to the fire, and draped a long-haired saddle blanket over his shoulders. He relaxed and became still. His sister, Glen Naspa, did the same, though she kept her distance from the fire and had a bigger blanket that covered her well. Shefford thought they both fell asleep right away.
Shefford felt as tired as he had ever been, but he did not think he could soon drop into slumber, and in fact he did not want to.
Shefford felt more exhausted than ever, but he didn't think he could easily fall asleep, and honestly, he didn't want to.
There was something in the companionship of these Indians that he had not experienced before. He still had a strange and weak feeling—the aftermath of that fear which had sickened him with its horrible icy grip. Nas Ta Bega's arrival had frightened away that dark and silent prowler of the night; and Shefford was convinced the Indian had saved his life. The measure of his gratitude was a source of wonder to him. Had he cared so much for life? Yes—he had, when face to face with death. That was something to know. It helped him. And he gathered from his strange feeling that the romantic quest which had brought him into the wilderness might turn out to be an antidote for the morbid bitterness of heart.
There was something about the company of these Indians that he had never felt before. He still had a strange and weak sensation—the lingering effect of that fear that had overwhelmed him with its chilling grip. Nas Ta Bega's arrival had chased away that dark and silent presence of the night; and Shefford was sure the Indian had saved his life. The extent of his gratitude amazed him. Did he really care so much for life? Yes—he did, when confronted with death. That was something to realize. It gave him strength. And he sensed from his unusual feelings that the adventurous journey that had led him into the wilderness might actually become a remedy for his deep bitterness.
With new sensations had come new thoughts. Right then it was very pleasant to sit in the warmth and light of the roaring cedar fire. There was a deep-seated ache of fatigue in his bones. What joy it was to rest! He had felt the dry scorch of desert thirst and the pang of hunger. How wonderful to learn the real meaning of water and food! He had just finished the longest, hardest day's work of his life! Had that anything to do with a something almost like peace which seemed to hover near in the shadows, trying to come to him? He had befriended an Indian girl, and now her brother had paid back the service. Both the giving and receiving were somehow sweet to Shefford. They opened up hitherto vague channels of thought. For years he had imagined he was serving people, when he had never lifted a hand. A blow given in the defense of an Indian girl had somehow operated to make a change in John Shefford's existence. It had liberated a spirit in him. Moreover, it had worked its influence outside his mind. The Indian girl and her brother had followed his trail to return his horse, perhaps to guide him safely, but, unknowingly perhaps, they had done infinitely more than that for him. As Shefford's eye wandered over the dark, still figures of the sleepers he had a strange, dreamy premonition, or perhaps only a fancy, that there was to be more come of this fortunate meeting.
With new feelings came new thoughts. Right then, it felt really nice to sit in the warmth and light of the crackling cedar fire. He could feel a deep ache of tiredness in his bones. What a joy it was to rest! He had experienced the dry burn of thirst in the desert and the sharp sting of hunger. How amazing it was to finally understand the true value of water and food! He had just completed the longest, toughest day of work in his life! Did that have anything to do with a sense of peace that seemed to linger in the shadows, trying to reach him? He had made a friend in an Indian girl, and now her brother had returned the favor. The acts of giving and receiving were somehow sweet to Shefford. They opened up previously unclear pathways of thought. For years, he had believed he was helping others when he had never really done anything. A punch thrown in defense of an Indian girl had somehow changed John Shefford's life. It had freed a part of him. Moreover, it had impacted more than just his mind. The Indian girl and her brother had followed his trail to return his horse, maybe to guide him safely, but perhaps without realizing it, they had done so much more for him. As Shefford's gaze drifted over the dark, silent forms of the sleepers, he felt a strange, dreamy sense that there was more to come from this lucky encounter.
For the rest, it was good to be there in the speaking silence, to feel the heat on his outstretched palms and the cold wind on his cheek, to see the black wall lifting its bold outline and the crags reaching for the white stars.
For the others, it felt nice to be there in the quiet stillness, to feel the warmth on his open hands and the chill of the wind on his cheek, to see the dark wall standing tall and the cliffs reaching for the bright stars.
III. KAYENTA
The stamping of horses awoke Shefford. He saw a towering crag, rosy in the morning light, like a huge red spear splitting the clear blue of sky. He got up, feeling cramped and sore, yet with unfamiliar exhilaration. The whipping air made him stretch his hands to the fire. An odor of coffee and broiled meat mingled with the fragrance of wood smoke. Glen Naspa was on her knees broiling a rabbit on a stick over the red coals. Nas Ta Bega was saddling the ponies. The canyon appeared to be full of purple shadows under one side of dark cliffs and golden streaks of mist on the other where the sun struck high up on the walls.
The sound of horses woke Shefford. He saw a towering rock formation, glowing in the morning light, like a massive red spear slicing through the clear blue sky. He got up, feeling cramped and sore, but also with an unfamiliar sense of excitement. The brisk air made him reach his hands toward the fire. The smell of coffee and grilled meat mixed with the scent of wood smoke. Glen Naspa was on her knees, grilling a rabbit on a stick over the glowing coals. Nas Ta Bega was saddling the ponies. The canyon was filled with purple shadows on one side of the dark cliffs and golden streaks of mist on the other where the sun hit the walls high up.
“Good morning,” said Shefford.
“Good morning,” Shefford said.
Glen Naspa shyly replied in Navajo.
Glen Naspa quietly responded in Navajo.
“How,” was Nas Ta Bega's greeting.
“How,” was Nas Ta Bega's greeting.
In daylight the Indian lost some of the dark somberness of face that had impressed Shefford. He had a noble head, in poise like that of an eagle, a bold, clean-cut profile, and stern, close-shut lips. His eyes were the most striking and attractive feature about him; they were coal-black and piercing; the intent look out of them seemed to come from a keen and inquisitive mind.
In the daylight, the Indian appeared less dark and serious than when he had first caught Shefford's attention. He had a noble head, held high like an eagle, with a bold, defined profile and tightly pressed lips. His eyes were the most striking and captivating aspect of his appearance; they were deep black and intense, and the focused gaze from them suggested a sharp and curious mind.
Shefford ate breakfast with the Indians, and then helped with the few preparations for departure. Before they mounted, Nas Ta Bega pointed to horse tracks in the dust. They were those that had been made by Shefford's threatening visitor of the night before. Shefford explained by word and sign, and succeeded at least in showing that he had been in danger. Nas Ta Bega followed the tracks a little way and presently returned.
Shefford had breakfast with the Indians and then helped with some of the last-minute preparations for leaving. Before they mounted their horses, Nas Ta Bega pointed to the hoofprints in the dust. Those tracks belonged to the intimidating visitor Shefford had encountered the night before. Shefford communicated through gestures and words, and he managed to convey that he had been in danger. Nas Ta Bega followed the tracks for a short distance and soon returned.
“Shadd,” he said, with an ominous shake of his head. Shefford did not understand whether he meant the name of his visitor or something else, but the menace connected with the word was clear enough.
“Shadd,” he said, shaking his head ominously. Shefford didn’t know if he was referring to the name of his visitor or something else, but the threat associated with the word was obvious.
Glen Naspa mounted her pony, and it was a graceful action that pleased Shefford. He climbed a little stiffly into his own saddle. Then Nas Ta Bega got up and pointed northward.
Glen Naspa got on her pony, and it was a smooth move that made Shefford happy. He got into his own saddle a bit awkwardly. Then Nas Ta Bega stood up and pointed to the north.
“Kayenta?” he inquired.
"Kayenta?" he asked.
Shefford nodded and then they were off, with Glen Naspa in the lead. They did not climb the trail which they had descended, but took one leading to the right along the base of the slope. Shefford saw down into the red wash that bisected the canyon floor. It was a sheer wall of red clay or loam, a hundred feet high, and at the bottom ran a swift, shallow stream of reddish water. Then for a time a high growth of greasewood hid the surroundings from Shefford's sight. Presently the trail led out into the open, and Shefford saw that he was at the neck of a wonderful valley that gradually widened with great jagged red peaks on the left and the black mesa, now a mountain, running away to the right. He turned to find that the opening of the Sagi could no longer be seen, and he was conscious of a strong desire to return and explore that canyon.
Shefford nodded, and then they were off, with Glen Naspa leading the way. Instead of taking the trail they had come down, they chose a path to the right along the base of the slope. Shefford looked down into the red wash that split the canyon floor. It was a steep wall of red clay, about a hundred feet high, with a swift, shallow stream of reddish water running at the bottom. For a while, a tall growth of greasewood blocked Shefford's view. Eventually, the trail opened up, and Shefford realized he was at the entrance of a stunning valley that gradually expanded, with jagged red peaks on the left and the black mesa, now a mountain, extending to the right. He turned to find that he could no longer see the opening of the Sagi and felt a strong urge to go back and explore that canyon.
Soon Glen Naspa put her pony to a long, easy, swinging canter and her followers did likewise. As they got outward into the valley Shefford lost the sense of being overshadowed and crowded by the nearness of the huge walls and crags. The trail appeared level underfoot, but at a distance it was seen to climb. Shefford found where it disappeared over the foot of a slope that formed a graceful rising line up to the cedared flank of the mesa. The valley floor, widening away to the north, remained level and green. Beyond rose the jagged range of red peaks, all strangely cut and slanting. These distant deceiving features of the country held Shefford's gaze until the Indian drew his attention to things near at hand. Then Shefford saw flocks of sheep dotting the gray-green valley, and bands of beautiful long-maned, long-tailed ponies.
Soon, Glen Naspa set her pony into a smooth, relaxed canter, and her followers did the same. As they ventured deeper into the valley, Shefford lost the feeling of being overshadowed and cramped by the towering walls and cliffs nearby. The trail felt flat beneath them, but from a distance, it was clear that it rose steadily. Shefford noticed where it vanished over the base of a slope that gracefully ascended to the cedar-covered side of the mesa. The valley floor, broadening to the north, stayed level and green. Beyond that, the jagged range of red peaks rose, all uniquely shaped and angled. These distant, misleading features of the landscape captured Shefford's attention until the Indian redirected him to things nearby. Then, Shefford spotted flocks of sheep scattered across the gray-green valley and groups of stunning ponies with long manes and tails.
For several miles the scene did not change except that Shefford imagined he came to see where the upland plain ended or at least broke its level. He was right, for presently the Indian pointed, and Shefford went on to halt upon the edge of a steep slope leading down into a valley vast in its barren gray reaches.
For several miles, the scene stayed the same, except Shefford thought he could see where the high plain ended or at least where it lost its flatness. He was correct, because soon the Indian pointed, and Shefford stopped at the edge of a steep slope that led down into a wide, empty valley stretching out in vast gray expanses.
“Kayenta,” said Nas Ta Bega.
“Kayenta,” said Nas Ta Bega.
Shefford at first saw nothing except the monotonous gray valley reaching far to the strange, grotesque monuments of yellow cliff. Then close under the foot of the slope he espied two squat stone houses with red roofs, and a corral with a pool of water shining in the sun.
Shefford initially saw nothing but the dull gray valley stretching out to the weird, distorted yellow cliffs. Then, just below the slope, he spotted two short stone houses with red roofs and a corral with a pool of water glimmering in the sunlight.
The trail leading down was steep and sandy, but it was not long. Shefford's sweeping eyes appeared to take in everything at once—the crude stone structures with their earthen roofs, the piles of dirty wool, the Indians lolling around, the tents, and wagons, and horses, little lazy burros and dogs, and scattered everywhere saddles, blankets, guns, and packs.
The path going down was steep and sandy, but it didn’t last long. Shefford’s gaze seemed to take in everything at once—the rough stone buildings with their dirt roofs, piles of dirty wool, the Native Americans lounging around, the tents, the wagons, the horses, lazy little donkeys, and dogs, along with scattered saddles, blankets, guns, and packs.
Then a white man came out of the door. He waved a hand and shouted. Dust and wool and flour were thick upon him. He was muscular and weather-beaten, and appeared young in activity rather than face. A gun swung at his hip and a row of brass-tipped cartridges showed in his belt. Shefford looked into a face that he thought he had seen before, until he realized the similarity was only the bronze and hard line and rugged cast common to desert men. The gray searching eyes went right through him.
Then a white man stepped out of the door. He waved and shouted. Dust, wool, and flour were all over him. He was muscular and looked weathered, appearing younger in his movements than in his face. A gun hung at his hip, and a belt with brass-tipped cartridges was visible. Shefford looked at a face he thought he recognized until he realized the resemblance was just the bronze skin, strong jawline, and rugged features typical of desert men. The man's gray, piercing eyes seemed to look right through him.
“Glad to see you. Get down and come in. Just heard from an Indian that you were coming. I'm the trader Withers,” he said to Shefford. His voice was welcoming and the grip of his hand made Shefford's ache.
“Great to see you. Get off and come inside. I just heard from someone from the tribe that you were on your way. I'm the trader Withers,” he said to Shefford. His voice was warm and the handshake left Shefford’s hand sore.
Shefford told his name and said he was as glad as he was lucky to arrive at Kayenta.
Shefford shared his name and expressed that he was as happy as he was fortunate to arrive at Kayenta.
“Hello! Nas Ta Bega!” exclaimed Withers. His tone expressed a surprise his face did not show. “Did this Indian bring you in?”
“Hello! Nas Ta Bega!” Withers exclaimed. His tone conveyed a surprise that his face didn’t reflect. “Did this Indian bring you in?”
Withers shook hands with the Navajo while Shefford briefly related what he owed to him. Then Withers looked at Nas Ta Bega and spoke to him in the Indian tongue.
Withers shook hands with the Navajo while Shefford quickly explained what he owed him. Then Withers looked at Nas Ta Bega and spoke to him in the Native language.
“Shadd,” said Nas Ta Bega. Withers let out a dry little laugh and his strong hand tugged at his mustache.
“Shadd,” said Nas Ta Bega. Withers chuckled softly and pulled at his mustache with his strong hand.
“Who's Shadd?” asked Shefford.
"Who's Shadd?" Shefford asked.
“He's a half-breed Ute—bad Indian, outlaw, murderer. He's in with a gang of outlaws who hide in the San Juan country.... Reckon you're lucky. How'd you come to be there in the Sagi alone?”
“He's a mixed-race Ute—bad Indian, outlaw, murderer. He's with a gang of criminals who hide out in the San Juan area.... I guess you're lucky. How did you end up there in the Sagi by yourself?”
“I traveled from Red Lake. Presbrey, the trader there, advised against it, but I came anyway.”
“I traveled from Red Lake. Presbrey, the trader there, warned me not to, but I came anyway.”
“Well.” Withers's gray glance was kind, if it did express the foolhardiness of Shefford's act. “Come into the house.... Never mind the horse. My wife will sure be glad to see you.”
“Well.” Withers's gray gaze was warm, even if it showed the recklessness of Shefford's actions. “Come into the house.... Don’t worry about the horse. My wife will definitely be happy to see you.”
Withers led Shefford by the first stone house, which evidently was the trading-store, into the second. The room Shefford entered was large, with logs smoldering in a huge open fireplace, blankets covering every foot of floor space, and Indian baskets and silver ornaments everywhere, and strange Indian designs painted upon the whitewashed walls. Withers called his wife and made her acquainted with Shefford. She was a slight, comely little woman, with keen, earnest, dark eyes. She seemed to be serious and quiet, but she made Shefford feel at home immediately. He refused, however, to accept the room offered him, saying that he me meant to sleep out under the open sky. Withers laughed at this and said he understood. Shefford, remembering Presbrey's hunger for news of the outside world, told this trader and his wife all he could think of; and he was listened to with that close attention a traveler always gained in the remote places.
Withers guided Shefford past the first stone house, which was clearly the trading post, into the second one. The room Shefford entered was spacious, with logs smoldering in a large open fireplace, blankets covering every inch of the floor, and Indian baskets and silver ornaments scattered all around, along with strange Indian designs painted on the whitewashed walls. Withers called his wife over and introduced her to Shefford. She was a petite, attractive woman with sharp, earnest dark eyes. Although she appeared serious and quiet, she made Shefford feel at home right away. However, he declined the room she offered, saying he preferred to sleep out under the open sky. Withers laughed at this and said he understood. Shefford, remembering Presbrey's eagerness for news from the outside world, shared everything he could think of with the trader and his wife, who listened with the kind of close attention travelers always received in remote areas.
“Sure am glad you rode in,” said Withers, for the fourth time. “Now you make yourself at home. Stay here—come over to the store—do what you like. I've got to work. To-night we'll talk.”
“I'm really glad you came by,” said Withers for the fourth time. “Make yourself at home. Stay here—come over to the store—do whatever you want. I've got to work. We'll talk tonight.”
Shefford went out with his host. The store was as interesting as Presbrey's, though much smaller and more primitive. It was full of everything, and smelled strongly of sheep and goats. There was a narrow aisle between sacks of flour and blankets on one side and a high counter on the other. Behind this counter Withers stood to wait upon the buying Indians. They sold blankets and skins and bags of wool, and in exchange took silver money. Then they lingered and with slow, staid reluctance bought one thing and then another—flour, sugar, canned goods, coffee, tobacco, ammunition. The counter was never without two or three Indians leaning on their dark, silver-braceleted arms. But as they were slow to sell and buy and go, so were others slow to come in. Their voices were soft and low and it seemed to Shefford they were whispering. He liked to hear them and to look at the banded heads, the long, twisted rolls of black hair tied with white cords, the still dark faces and watchful eyes, the silver ear-rings, the slender, shapely brown hands, the lean and sinewy shapes, the corduroys with a belt and gun, and the small, close-fitting buckskin moccasins buttoned with coins. These Indians all appeared young, and under the quiet, slow demeanor there was fierce blood and fire.
Shefford stepped out with his host. The store was just as interesting as Presbrey's, although much smaller and more basic. It was packed with everything and had a strong smell of sheep and goats. There was a narrow aisle between sacks of flour and blankets on one side and a tall counter on the other. Behind this counter, Withers stood ready to serve the purchasing Indians. They sold blankets, skins, and bags of wool, accepting silver money in return. Then they would linger, slowly and reluctantly buying one thing after another—flour, sugar, canned goods, coffee, tobacco, ammunition. The counter was never without two or three Indians leaning on their dark arms adorned with silver bracelets. But just as they were slow to sell, buy, and leave, others were slow to come in. Their voices were soft and quiet, and it seemed to Shefford like they were whispering. He enjoyed listening to them and looking at the banded heads, the long, twisted rolls of black hair tied with white cords, the still dark faces and watchful eyes, the silver earrings, the slender, graceful brown hands, the lean and sinewy bodies, the corduroys with a belt and gun, and the small, snug-fitting buckskin moccasins fastened with coins. These Indians all looked young, and beneath their calm, slow demeanor, there was fierce blood and fire.
By and by two women came in, evidently squaw and daughter. The former was a huge, stout Indian with a face that was certainly pleasant if not jolly.
By and by, two women came in, clearly a mother and daughter. The mother was a large, hefty Native American woman with a face that was definitely friendly, if not cheerful.
She had the corners of a blanket tied under her chin, and in the folds behind on her broad back was a naked Indian baby, round and black of head, brown-skinned, with eyes as bright as beads. When the youngster caught sight of Shefford he made a startled dive into the sack of the blanket. Manifestly, however, curiosity got the better of fear, for presently Shefford caught a pair of wondering dark eyes peeping at him.
She had the ends of a blanket tied under her chin, and in the folds behind her broad back was a naked Indian baby, round with a black head, brown-skinned, with eyes as bright as beads. When the little one saw Shefford, he startled and dove into the blanket. However, curiosity soon overcame his fear, because before long, Shefford spotted a pair of wondering dark eyes peeking at him.
“They're good spenders, but slow,” said Withers. “The Navajos are careful and cautious. That's why they're rich. This squaw, Yan As Pa, has flocks of sheep and more mustangs than she knows about.”
“They're good spenders, but slow,” said Withers. “The Navajos are careful and cautious. That's why they're wealthy. This woman, Yan As Pa, has flocks of sheep and more mustangs than she can count.”
“Mustangs. So that's what you call the ponies?” replied Shefford.
“Mustangs. Is that what you call the ponies?” Shefford replied.
“Yep. They're mustangs, and mostly wild as jack-rabbits.”
“Yep. They're mustangs, and mostly as wild as jackrabbits.”
Shefford strolled outside and made the acquaintance of Withers's helper, a Mormon named Whisner. He was a stockily built man past maturity, and his sun-blistered face and watery eyes told of the open desert. He was engaged in weighing sacks of wool brought in by the Indians. Near by stood a framework of poles from which an immense bag was suspended. From the top of this bag protruded the head and shoulders of an Indian who appeared to be stamping and packing wool with his feet. He grinned at the curious Shefford. But Shefford was more interested in the Mormon. So far as he knew, Whisner was the first man of that creed he had ever met, and he could scarcely hide his eagerness. Venters's stories had been of a long-past generation of Mormons, fanatical, ruthless, and unchangeable. Shefford did not expect to meet Mormons of this kind. But any man of that religion would have interested him. Besides this, Whisner seemed to bring him closer to that wild secret canyon he had come West to find. Shefford was somewhat amazed and discomfited to have his polite and friendly overtures repulsed. Whisner might have been an Indian. He was cold, incommunicative, aloof; and there was something about him that made the sensitive Shefford feel his presence was resented.
Shefford walked outside and met Withers's helper, a Mormon named Whisner. He was a stocky man who was no longer young, and his sunburned face and watery eyes showed the signs of living in the open desert. He was busy weighing bags of wool brought in by the Indians. Nearby, there was a frame of poles from which a huge bag was hanging. From the top of this bag, the head and shoulders of an Indian were sticking out, and he seemed to be stamping and packing the wool with his feet. He smiled at the curious Shefford. But Shefford was more interested in the Mormon. As far as he knew, Whisner was the first person of that faith he had ever encountered, and he couldn't hide his excitement. Venters's stories had been about a long-gone generation of Mormons who were fanatical, ruthless, and unchanging. Shefford didn’t expect to meet this kind of Mormon. But any man of that religion would have intrigued him. On top of that, Whisner seemed to connect him to the wild secret canyon he had come West to discover. Shefford was a bit surprised and uncomfortable when his polite and friendly attempts to engage were brushed off. Whisner might as well have been an Indian. He was cold, unresponsive, and distant; something about him made the sensitive Shefford feel that his presence was unwelcome.
Presently Shefford strolled on to the corral, which was full of shaggy mustangs. They snorted and kicked at him. He had a half-formed wish that he would never be called upon to ride one of those wild brutes, and then he found himself thinking that he would ride one of them, and after a while any of them. Shefford did not understand himself, but he fought his natural instinctive reluctance to meet obstacles, peril, suffering.
Presently, Shefford walked over to the corral, which was filled with shaggy mustangs. They snorted and kicked at him. He had a vague hope that he would never have to ride one of those wild animals, and then he realized he wanted to ride one of them, and eventually any of them. Shefford didn’t fully understand his feelings, but he pushed against his natural instinct to avoid challenges, danger, and hardship.
He traced the white-bordered little stream that made the pool in the corral, and when he came to where it oozed out of the sand under the bluff he decided that was not the spring which had made Kayenta famous. Presently down below the trading-post he saw a trough from which burros were drinking. Here he found the spring, a deep well of eddying water walled in by stones, and the overflow made a shallow stream meandering away between its borders of alkali, like a crust of salt. Shefford tasted the water. It bit, but it was good.
He followed the little stream with its white borders that created the pool in the corral, and when he reached the spot where it seeped out of the sand beneath the cliff, he decided it wasn't the spring that had made Kayenta famous. Soon, below the trading post, he spotted a trough where the burros were drinking. Here he discovered the spring, a deep well of swirling water surrounded by stones, and the overflow formed a shallow stream winding away between its edges of alkali, resembling a layer of salt. Shefford tasted the water. It had a sharpness, but it was good.
Shefford had no trouble in making friends with the lazy sleepy-eyed burros. They let him pull their long ears and rub their noses, but the mustangs standing around were unapproachable. They had wild eyes; they raised long ears and looked vicious. He let them alone.
Shefford had no trouble making friends with the lazy, sleepy-eyed burros. They let him pull their long ears and rub their noses, but the mustangs nearby were untouchable. They had wild eyes, perked up long ears, and looked fierce. He left them alone.
Evidently this trading-post was a great deal busier than Red Lake. Shefford counted a dozen Indians lounging outside, and there were others riding away. Big wagons told how the bags of wool were transported out of the wilds and how supplies were brought in. A wide, hard-packed road led off to the east, and another, not so clearly defined, wound away to the north. And Indian trails streaked off in all directions.
Evidently, this trading post was a lot busier than Red Lake. Shefford counted a dozen Native Americans hanging out outside, and there were others riding off. Big wagons showed how the bags of wool were moved out of the wilderness and how supplies were brought in. A wide, well-packed road went off to the east, and another, less defined, wound away to the north. Indian trails branched off in all directions.
Shefford discovered, however, when he had walked off a mile or so across the valley to lose sight of the post, that the feeling of wildness and loneliness returned to him. It was a wonderful country. It held something for him besides the possible rescue of an imprisoned girl from a wild canyon.
Shefford found out, after he had walked about a mile across the valley to get away from the post, that the sense of wildness and isolation came back to him. It was an amazing place. It had more to offer him than just the chance to save a trapped girl from a rugged canyon.
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
That night after supper, when Withers and Shefford sat alone before the blazing logs in the huge fireplace, the trader laid his hand on Shefford's and said, with directness and force:
That night after dinner, when Withers and Shefford sat alone in front of the blazing logs in the giant fireplace, the trader placed his hand on Shefford's and said, with clarity and intensity:
“I've lived my life in the desert. I've met many men and have been a friend to most.... You're no prospector or trader or missionary?”
“I've lived my life in the desert. I've met many men and have been a friend to most.... You're not a prospector, trader, or missionary?”
“No,” replied Shefford.
“No,” Shefford replied.
“You've had trouble?”
"Are you having trouble?"
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Have you come in here to hide? Don't be afraid to tell me. I won't give you away.”
“Did you come in here to hide? Don’t be scared to tell me. I won’t snitch on you.”
“I didn't come to hide.”
“I didn't come to blend in.”
“Then no one is after you? You've done no wrong?”
“So no one is after you? You haven't done anything wrong?”
“Perhaps I wronged myself, but no one else,” replied Shefford, steadily.
“Maybe I did myself wrong, but not anyone else,” Shefford replied firmly.
“I reckoned so. Well, tell me, or keep your secret—it's all one to me.”
“I figured as much. Well, tell me, or keep your secret—it’s all the same to me.”
Shefford felt a desire to unburden himself. This man was strong, persuasive, kindly. He drew Shefford.
Sheffield felt a need to let go of his worries. This guy was strong, convincing, and nice. He attracted Shefford.
“You're welcome in Kayenta,” went on Withers. “Stay as long as you like. I take no pay from a white man. If you want work I have it aplenty.”
“You're welcome in Kayenta,” Withers continued. “Stay as long as you want. I don’t take money from a white man. If you’re looking for work, I have plenty of it.”
“Thank you. That is good. I need to work. We'll talk of it later. ... But just yet I can't tell you why I came to Kayenta, what I want to do, how long I shall stay. My thoughts put in words would seem so like dreams. Maybe they are dreams. Perhaps I'm only chasing a phantom—perhaps I'm only hunting the treasure at the foot of the rainbow.”
“Thanks. That sounds great. I need to get to work. We'll talk about it later. ... But right now, I can't explain why I came to Kayenta, what I'm hoping to do, or how long I'll be here. If I put my thoughts into words, they might just sound like dreams. Maybe they are dreams. Maybe I'm just chasing a ghost—maybe I'm only searching for the treasure at the end of the rainbow.”
“Well, this is the country for rainbows,” laughed Withers. “In summer from June to August when it storms we have rainbows that'll make you think you're in another world. The Navajos have rainbow mountains, rainbow canyons, rainbow bridges of stone, rainbow trails. It sure is rainbow country.”
“Well, this is the land of rainbows,” laughed Withers. “In summer from June to August, when it storms, we have rainbows that will make you feel like you’re in another world. The Navajos have rainbow mountains, rainbow canyons, rainbow stone bridges, and rainbow trails. It really is rainbow country.”
That deep and mystic chord in Shefford thrilled. Here it was again—something tangible at the bottom of his dream.
That deep and mysterious chord in Shefford resonated. There it was again—something real at the core of his dream.
Withers did not wait for Shefford to say any more, and almost as if he read his visitor's mind he began to talk about the wild country he called home.
Withers didn't wait for Shefford to say anything else, and almost as if he could read his visitor's thoughts, he started talking about the wild country he referred to as home.
He had lived at Kayenta for several years—hard and profitless years by reason of marauding outlaws. He could not have lived there at all but for the protection of the Indians. His father-in-law had been friendly with the Navajos and Piutes for many years, and his wife had been brought up among them. She was held in peculiar reverence and affection by both tribes in that part of the country. Probably she knew more of the Indians' habits, religion, and life than any white person in the West. Both tribes were friendly and peaceable, but there were bad Indians, half-breeds, and outlaws that made the trading-post a venture Withers had long considered precarious, and he wanted to move and intended to some day. His nearest neighbors in New Mexico and Colorado were a hundred miles distant and at some seasons the roads were impassable. To the north, however, twenty miles or so, was situated a Mormon village named Stonebridge. It lay across the Utah line. Withers did some business with this village, but scarcely enough to warrant the risks he had to run. During the last year he had lost several pack-trains, one of which he had never heard of after it left Stonebridge.
He had lived in Kayenta for several years—hard, unprofitable years because of marauding outlaws. He wouldn't have been able to stay there at all if it weren't for the protection of the Native Americans. His father-in-law had been friendly with the Navajos and Piutes for many years, and his wife had grown up among them. She was held in special reverence and affection by both tribes in that region. She probably knew more about the Indians' habits, religion, and way of life than any white person in the West. Both tribes were friendly and peaceable, but there were bad Indians, half-breeds, and outlaws that made the trading post a venture Withers had long thought was risky, and he wanted to move, intending to do so someday. His nearest neighbors in New Mexico and Colorado were a hundred miles away, and during certain seasons, the roads were impassable. To the north, however, about twenty miles away, was a Mormon village called Stonebridge. It lay across the Utah border. Withers did some business with this village, but not nearly enough to justify the risks he had to take. In the last year, he had lost several pack trains, one of which he never heard from after it left Stonebridge.
“Stonebridge!” exclaimed Shefford, and he trembled. He had heard that name. In his memory it had a place beside the name of another village Shefford longed to speak of to this trader.
“Stonebridge!” exclaimed Shefford, and he shook with emotion. He had heard that name before. In his mind, it was linked to another village Shefford wished to discuss with this trader.
“Yes—Stonebridge,” replied Withers. “Ever heard the name?”
“Yes—Stonebridge,” Withers replied. “Have you ever heard of it?”
“I think so. Are there other villages in—in that part of the country?”
“I think so. Are there other villages in that part of the country?”
“A few, but not close. Glaze is now only a water-hole. Bluff and Monticello are far north across the San Juan.... There used to be another village—but that wouldn't interest you.”
“A few, but not closely. Glaze is now just a water hole. Bluff and Monticello are far north across the San Juan.... There used to be another village—but that wouldn't interest you.”
“Maybe it would,” replied Shefford, quietly.
“Maybe it would,” Shefford replied quietly.
But his hint was not taken by the trader. Withers suddenly showed a semblance of the aloofness Shefford had observed in Whisner.
But the trader didn't take his hint. Withers suddenly displayed a sense of the aloofness that Shefford had noticed in Whisner.
“Withers, pardon an impertinence—I am deeply serious.... Are you a Mormon?”
“Withers, excuse my bluntness—I’m completely serious.... Are you a Mormon?”
“Indeed I'm not,” replied the trader, instantly.
“Definitely not,” replied the trader, immediately.
“Are you for the Mormons or against them?”
“Are you with the Mormons or against them?”
“Neither. I get along with them. I know them. I believe they are a misunderstood people.”
“Neither. I get along with them. I know them. I think they are a misunderstood group.”
“That's for them.”
"That's for them."
“No. I'm only fair-minded.”
"No. I'm just fair-minded."
Shefford paused, trying to curb his thrilling impulse, but it was too strong.
Shefford paused, trying to rein in his exciting urge, but it was too strong.
“You said there used to be another village.... Was the name of it—Cottonwoods?”
“You mentioned there used to be another village.... Was it called—Cottonwoods?”
Withers gave a start and faced round to stare at Shefford in blank astonishment.
Withers jumped and turned to stare at Shefford in shock.
“Say, did you give me a straight story about yourself?” he queried, sharply.
“Hey, did you give me the real deal about yourself?” he asked, sharply.
“So far as I went,” replied Shefford.
“So far as I went,” replied Shefford.
“You're no spy on the lookout for sealed wives?”
“Are you really not a spy checking out hidden wives?”
“Absolutely not. I don't even know what you mean by sealed wives.”
“Absolutely not. I don't even know what you mean by sealed wives.”
“Well, it's damn strange that you'd know the name Cottonwoods.... Yes, that's the name of the village I meant—the one that used to be. It's gone now, all except a few stone walls.”
“Well, it's really strange that you know the name Cottonwoods.... Yes, that's the name of the village I was talking about—the one that used to be. It's gone now, except for a few stone walls.”
“What became of it?”
“What happened to it?”
“Torn down by Mormons years ago. They destroyed it and moved away. I've heard Indians talk about a grand spring that was there once. It's gone, too. Its name was—let me see—”
“Torn down by Mormons years ago. They destroyed it and moved away. I've heard Native Americans talk about a great spring that used to be there. It's gone, too. Its name was—let me think—”
“Amber Spring,” interrupted Shefford.
"Amber Spring," Shefford cut in.
“By George, you're right!” rejoined the trader, again amazed. “Shefford, this beats me. I haven't heard that name for ten years. I can't help seeing what a tenderfoot—stranger—you are to the desert. Yet, here you are—speaking of what you should know nothing of.... And there's more behind this.”
“Wow, you’re spot on!” the trader replied, still surprised. “Shefford, I can’t believe this. I haven't heard that name in ten years. It's clear how inexperienced you are with the desert. Yet, here you are—talking about things you shouldn’t know anything about.... And there’s something deeper going on here.”
Shefford rose, unable to conceal his agitation.
Shefford stood up, unable to hide his nervousness.
“Did you ever hear of a rider named Venters?”
“Did you ever hear of a rider named Venters?”
“Rider? You mean a cowboy? Venters. No, I never heard that name.”
“Rider? You mean a cowboy? Venters. No, I’ve never heard that name.”
“Did you ever hear of a gunman named Lassiter?” queried Shefford, with increasing emotion.
“Have you ever heard of a gunman named Lassiter?” Shefford asked, with growing emotion.
“No.”
“No.”
“Did you ever hear of a Mormon woman named—Jane Withersteen?”
“Have you ever heard of a Mormon woman named—Jane Withersteen?”
“No.”
“No.”
Shefford drew his breath sharply. He had followed a gleam—he had caught a fleeting glimpse of it.
Shefford took a sharp breath. He had followed a glimmer—he had caught a quick glimpse of it.
“Did you ever hear of a child—a girl—a woman—called Fay Larkin?”
“Have you ever heard of a child—a girl—a woman—named Fay Larkin?”
Withers rose slowly with a paling face.
Withers got up slowly, looking pale.
“If you're a spy it'll go hard with you—though I'm no Mormon,” he said, grimly.
“If you're a spy, it’ll be tough for you—though I’m not a Mormon,” he said, grimly.
Shefford lifted a shaking hand.
Shefford raised a trembling hand.
“I WAS a clergyman. Now I'm nothing—a wanderer—least of all a spy.”
“I used to be a clergyman. Now I’m nothing—a wanderer—definitely not a spy.”
Withers leaned closer to see into the other man's eyes; he looked long and then appeared satisfied.
Withers leaned in closer to look into the other man's eyes; he stared for a while and then seemed satisfied.
“I've heard the name Fay Larkin,” he said, slowly. “I reckon that's all I'll say till you tell your story.”
“I've heard the name Fay Larkin,” he said slowly. “I guess that's all I'll say until you tell your story.”
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
Shefford stood with his back to the fire and he turned the palms of his hands to catch the warmth. He felt cold. Withers had affected him strangely. What was the meaning of the trader's somber gravity? Why was the very mention of Mormons attended by something austere and secret?
Shefford stood with his back to the fire and turned his palms to catch the warmth. He felt cold. Withers had affected him in a strange way. What was the significance of the trader's serious demeanor? Why did the mere mention of Mormons carry an air of seriousness and secrecy?
“My name is John Shefford. I am twenty-four,” began Shefford. “My family—”
“My name is John Shefford. I’m twenty-four,” began Shefford. “My family—”
Here a knock on the door interrupted Shefford.
Here, a knock on the door interrupted Shefford.
“Come in,” called Withers.
“Come in,” said Withers.
The door opened and like a shadow Nas Ta Bega slipped in. He said something in Navajo to the trader.
The door swung open and, like a shadow, Nas Ta Bega slipped inside. He spoke something in Navajo to the trader.
“How,” he said to Shefford, and extended his hand. He was stately, but there was no mistaking his friendliness. Then he sat down before the fire, doubled his legs under him after the Indian fashion, and with dark eyes on the blazing logs seemed to lose himself in meditation.
“How,” he said to Shefford, extending his hand. He was dignified, but his friendliness was clear. Then he sat down in front of the fire, tucked his legs under him like an Indian, and with his dark eyes focused on the roaring logs, appeared to drift into deep thought.
“He likes the fire,” explained Withers. “Whenever he comes to Kayenta he always visits me like this.... Don't mind him. Go on with your story.”
“He likes the fire,” Withers explained. “Whenever he comes to Kayenta, he always stops by to see me like this.... Don’t worry about him. Keep going with your story.”
“My family were plain people, well-to-do, and very religious,” went on Shefford. “When I was a boy we moved from the country to a town called Beaumont, Illinois. There was a college in Beaumont and eventually I was sent to it to study for the ministry. I wanted to be—— But never mind that.... By the time I was twenty-two I was ready for my career as a clergyman. I preached for a year around at different places and then got a church in my home town of Beaumont. I became exceedingly good friends with a man named Venters, who had recently come to Beaumont. He was a singular man. His wife was a strange, beautiful woman, very reserved, and she had wonderful dark eyes. They had money and were devoted to each other, and perfectly happy. They owned the finest horses ever seen in Illinois, and their particular enjoyment seemed to be riding. They were always taking long rides. It was something worth going far for to see Mrs. Venters on a horse.
“My family was ordinary, comfortable, and very religious,” Shefford continued. “When I was a boy, we moved from the countryside to a town called Beaumont, Illinois. There was a college in Beaumont, and eventually, I was sent there to prepare for the ministry. I wanted to be—— But never mind that.... By the time I was twenty-two, I was ready to start my career as a clergyman. I preached for a year at various places and then got a church in my hometown of Beaumont. I became really good friends with a guy named Venters, who had just come to Beaumont. He was an unusual man. His wife was a strange, beautiful woman, very reserved, with amazing dark eyes. They had money and were completely devoted to each other and perfectly happy. They owned the finest horses ever seen in Illinois, and they really enjoyed riding. They were always going on long rides. It was definitely worth traveling far to see Mrs. Venters on a horse.
“It was through my own love of horses that I became friendly with Venters. He and his wife attended my church, and as I got to see more of them, gradually we grew intimate. And it was not until I did get intimate with them that I realized that both seemed to be haunted by the past. They were sometimes sad even in their happiness. They drifted off into dreams. They lived back in another world. They seemed to be listening. Indeed, they were a singularly interesting couple, and I grew genuinely fond of them. By and by they had a little girl whom they named Jane. The coming of the baby made a change in my friends. They were happier, and I observed that the haunting shadow did not so often return.
“It was my love of horses that helped me become friends with Venters. He and his wife went to my church, and as I spent more time with them, we gradually became close. It wasn’t until we were close that I saw they both seemed haunted by their past. They could be sad even when they were happy. They often drifted off into their own thoughts, living in another world. It felt like they were listening to something. They were a really interesting couple, and I grew to care about them. Eventually, they had a little girl named Jane. The arrival of the baby changed my friends. They seemed happier, and I noticed that the haunting shadow didn’t appear as often.”
“Venters had spoken of a journey west that he and his wife meant to take some time. But after the baby came he never mentioned his wife in connection with the trip. I gathered that he felt compelled to go to clear up a mystery or to find something—I did not make out just what. But eventually, and it was about a year ago, he told me his story—the strangest, wildest, and most tragic I ever heard. I can't tell it all now. It is enough to say that fifteen years before he had been a rider for a rich Mormon woman named Jane Withersteen, of this village Cottonwoods. She had adopted a beautiful Gentile child named Fay Larkin. Her interest in Gentiles earned the displeasure of her churchmen, and as she was proud there came a breach. Venters and a gunman named Lassiter became involved in her quarrel. Finally Venters took to the canyon. Here in the wilds he found the strange girl he eventually married. For a long time they lived in a wonderful hidden valley, the entrance to which was guarded by a huge balancing rock. Venters got away with the girl. But Lassiter and Jane Withersteen and the child Fay Larkin were driven into the canyon. They escaped to the valley where Venters had lived. Lassiter rolled the balancing rock, and, crashing down the narrow trail, it loosened the weathered walls and closed the narrow outlet for ever.”
“Venters had talked about a trip west that he and his wife planned to take sometime. But after the baby was born, he never mentioned his wife in relation to the journey. I gathered that he felt he had to go to solve a mystery or find something—I couldn't quite figure out what. But eventually, about a year ago, he shared his story with me—the strangest, wildest, and most tragic one I've ever heard. I can't recount it all now. It's enough to say that fifteen years earlier, he had been a courier for a wealthy Mormon woman named Jane Withersteen, from this village Cottonwoods. She had adopted a beautiful Gentile child named Fay Larkin. Her interest in Gentiles upset her church leaders, and since she was proud, a rift formed. Venters and a gunslinger named Lassiter got caught up in her conflict. Eventually, Venters retreated to the canyon. Here in the wilderness, he found the unusual girl he eventually married. They lived for a long time in a remarkable hidden valley, the entrance of which was protected by a massive balancing rock. Venters escaped with the girl. But Lassiter, Jane Withersteen, and the child Fay Larkin were driven into the canyon. They managed to reach the valley where Venters had lived. Lassiter rolled the balancing rock, and as it crashed down the narrow trail, it loosened the weathered walls and sealed the narrow exit forever.”
IV. NEW FRIENDS
Shefford ended his narrative out of breath, pale, and dripping with sweat. Withers sat leaning forward with an expression of intense interest. Nas Ta Bega's easy, graceful pose had succeeded to one of strained rigidity. He seemed a statue of bronze. Could a few intelligible words, Shefford wondered, have created that strange, listening posture?
Shefford finished his story, out of breath, pale, and sweaty. Withers leaned forward, looking intensely interested. Nas Ta Bega, once relaxed and graceful, now sat rigid, like a statue of bronze. Shefford wondered if just a few clear words could have caused that odd, attentive stance.
“Venters got out of Utah, of course, as you know,” went on Shefford. “He got out, knowing—as I feel I would have known—that Jane, Lassiter, and little Fay Larkin were shut up, walled up in Surprise Valley. For years Venters considered it would not have been safe for him to venture to rescue them. He had no fears for their lives. They could live in Surprise Valley. But Venters always intended to come back with Bess and find the valley and his friends. No wonder he and Bess were haunted. However, when his wife had the baby that made a difference. It meant he had to go alone. And he was thinking seriously of starting when—when there were developments that made it desirable for me to leave Beaumont. Venters's story haunted me as he had been haunted. I dreamed of that wild valley—of little Fay Larkin grown to womanhood—such a woman as Bess Venters was. And the longing to come was great.... And, Withers—here I am.”
“Venters got out of Utah, as you know,” Shefford continued. “He left, knowing—as I believe I would have known—that Jane, Lassiter, and little Fay Larkin were trapped in Surprise Valley. For years, Venters thought it wouldn’t have been safe for him to try to rescue them. He wasn't worried about their lives. They could survive in Surprise Valley. But Venters always planned to return with Bess to find the valley and his friends. It’s no surprise that he and Bess were haunted by this. However, when his wife had the baby, that changed things. It meant he had to go alone. He was seriously considering leaving when—when something happened that made it necessary for me to leave Beaumont. Venters's story haunted me like it haunted him. I dreamed of that wild valley—of little Fay Larkin growing up to be a woman—someone like Bess Venters. And the desire to come was strong.... And, Withers—here I am.”
The trader reached out and gave Shefford the grip of a man in whom emotion was powerful, but deep and difficult to express.
The trader extended his hand and shook Shefford’s hand with a grip that showed he was a man whose emotions ran strong, yet were deep and hard to convey.
“Listen to this.... I wish I could help you. Life is a queer deal. ... Shefford, I've got to trust you. Over here in the wild canyon country there's a village of Mormons' sealed wives. It's in Arizona, perhaps twenty miles from here, and near the Utah line. When the United States government began to persecute, or prosecute, the Mormons for polygamy, the Mormons over here in Stonebridge took their sealed wives and moved them out of Utah, just across the line. They built houses, established a village there. I'm the only Gentile who knows about it. And I pack supplies every few weeks in to these women. There are perhaps fifty women, mostly young—second or third or fourth wives of Mormons—sealed wives. And I want you to understand that sealed means SEALED in all that religion or loyalty can get out of the word. There are also some old women and old men in the village, but they hardly count. And there's a flock of the finest children you ever saw in your life.
“Listen to this... I wish I could help you. Life is a strange deal... Shefford, I need to trust you. Out here in the wild canyon country, there’s a village of Mormons' sealed wives. It’s in Arizona, maybe twenty miles from here, near the Utah border. When the U.S. government started to persecute or prosecute the Mormons for polygamy, the Mormons over here in Stonebridge took their sealed wives and moved them out of Utah, just across the border. They built houses and established a village there. I’m the only non-Mormon who knows about it. I pack supplies into these women every few weeks. There are probably around fifty women, mostly young—second or third or fourth wives of Mormons—sealed wives. And I want you to understand that sealed means SEALED in every sense of the word, as far as religion or loyalty can convey it. There are also some old women and old men in the village, but they hardly matter. And there’s a group of the best kids you’ve ever seen in your life.
“The idea of the Mormons must have been to escape prosecution. The law of the government is one wife for each man—no more. All over Utah polygamists have been arrested. The Mormons are deeply concerned. I believe they are a good, law-abiding people. But this law is a direct blow at their religion. In my opinion they can't obey both. And therefore they have not altogether given up plural wives. Perhaps they will some day. I have no proof, but I believe the Mormons of Stonebridge pay secret night visits to their sealed wives across the line in the lonely, hidden village.
“The Mormons likely intended to escape persecution. The government law states one wife per man—no exceptions. Polygamists have been arrested throughout Utah. The Mormons are very worried. I believe they are good, law-abiding people. But this law directly targets their religion. In my opinion, they can’t follow both. So, they haven’t completely abandoned plural marriage. Maybe they will one day. I have no proof, but I believe the Mormons in Stonebridge secretly visit their sealed wives across the border in a secluded, hidden village at night.”
“Now once over in Stonebridge I overheard some Mormons talking about a girl who was named Fay Larkin. I never forgot the name. Later I heard the name in this sealed-wife village. But, as I told you, I never heard of Lassiter or Jane Withersteen. Still, if Mormons had found them I would never have heard of it. And Deception Pass—that might be the Sagi.... I'm not surprised at your rainbow-chasing adventure. It's a great story.... This Fay Larkin I've heard of MIGHT be your Fay Larkin—I almost believe so. Shefford, I'll help you find out.”
“Once when I was in Stonebridge, I overheard some Mormons talking about a girl named Fay Larkin. I’ve never forgotten that name. Later, I heard it again in this sealed-wife village. But, like I told you, I never heard of Lassiter or Jane Withersteen. Still, if the Mormons had found them, I probably never would have known. And Deception Pass—that might be the Sagi.... I'm not surprised by your rainbow-chasing adventure. It's a great story.... This Fay Larkin I’ve heard of COULD be your Fay Larkin—I almost believe it. Shefford, I’ll help you figure it out.”
“Yes, yes—I must know,” replied Shefford. “Oh, I hope, I pray we can find her! But—I'd rather she was dead—if she's not still hidden in the valley.”
“Yes, yes—I need to know,” replied Shefford. “Oh, I hope, I pray we can find her! But—I’d rather she be dead—if she’s not still hidden in the valley.”
“Naturally. You've dreamed yourself into rescuing this lost Fay Larkin.... But, Shefford, you're old enough to know life doesn't work out as you want it to. One way or another I fear you're in for a bitter disappointment.”
“Naturally. You've imagined yourself saving this lost Fay Larkin.... But, Shefford, you're old enough to realize life doesn’t always go the way you want it to. One way or another, I’m afraid you’re headed for a tough disappointment.”
“Withers, take me to the village.”
“Withers, take me to the village.”
“Shefford, you're liable to get in bad out here,” said the trader, gravely.
“Shefford, you might get into trouble out here,” said the trader, seriously.
“I couldn't be any more ruined than I am now,” replied Shefford, passionately.
“I couldn’t be any more ruined than I am now,” Shefford replied passionately.
“But there's risk in this—risk such as you never had,” persisted Withers.
“But there's a risk in this—risks like you've never faced before,” Withers insisted.
“I'll risk anything.”
“I'll take any risk.”
“Reckon this is a funny deal for a sheep-trader to have on his hands,” continued Withers. “Shefford, I like you. I've a mind to see you through this. It's a damn strange story.... I'll tell you what—I will help you. I'll give you a job packing supplies in to the village. I meant to turn that over to a Mormon cowboy—Joe Lake. The job shall be yours, and I'll go with you first trip. Here's my hand on it.... Now, Shefford, I'm more curious about you than I was before you told your story. What ruined you? As we're to be partners, you can tell me now. I'll keep your secret. Maybe I can do you good.”
“Honestly, this is a weird situation for a sheep trader to deal with,” continued Withers. “Shefford, I like you. I feel like helping you out with this. It's a really strange story... You know what? I will help you. I’ll give you a job packing supplies into the village. I was going to hand that over to a Mormon cowboy—Joe Lake. The job is yours, and I’ll go with you on the first trip. Here’s my handshake on it... Now, Shefford, I’m more curious about you than I was before you shared your story. What brought you down? Since we’re going to be partners, you can tell me now. I’ll keep your secret. Maybe I can help you out.”
Shefford wanted to confess, yet it was hard. Perhaps, had he not been so agitated, he would not have answered to impulse. But this trader was a man—a man of the desert—he would understand.
Shefford wanted to confess, but it was tough. Maybe if he hadn't been so worked up, he wouldn't have acted on impulse. But this trader was a man—a man of the desert—he would get it.
“I told you I was a clergyman,” said Shefford in low voice. “I didn't want to be one, but they made me one. I did my best. I failed.... I had doubts of religion—of the Bible—of God, as my Church believed in them. As I grew older thought and study convinced me of the narrowness of religion as my congregation lived it. I preached what I believed. I alienated them. They put me out, took my calling from me, disgraced me, ruined me.”
“I told you I was a clergyman,” Shefford said quietly. “I didn’t want to be one, but they made me. I did my best. I failed... I had doubts about religion—about the Bible—about God, as my Church believed in them. As I got older, my thoughts and studies showed me how limited religion was in the way my congregation practiced it. I preached what I believed. I pushed them away. They kicked me out, took my position, humiliated me, destroyed me.”
“So that's all!” exclaimed Withers, slowly. “You didn't believe in the God of the Bible.... Well, I've been in the desert long enough to know there IS a God, but probably not the one your Church worships. ... Shefford, go to the Navajo for a faith!”
“So that's it!” Withers said slowly. “You didn't believe in the God of the Bible... Well, I've been in the desert long enough to know there IS a God, but probably not the one your Church worships. ... Shefford, go to the Navajo for some faith!”
Shefford had forgotten the presence of Nas Ta Bega, and perhaps Withers had likewise. At this juncture the Indian rose to his full height, and he folded his arms to stand with the somber pride of a chieftain while his dark, inscrutable eyes were riveted upon Shefford. At that moment he seemed magnificent. How infinitely more he seemed than just a common Indian who had chanced to befriend a white man! The difference was obscure to Shefford. But he felt that it was there in the Navajo's mind. Nas Ta Bega's strange look was not to be interpreted. Presently he turned and passed from the room.
Shefford had forgotten that Nas Ta Bega was there, and maybe Withers had too. At that moment, the Indian stood up tall, arms folded, showcasing the serious pride of a chieftain, his dark, unreadable eyes fixed on Shefford. In that moment, he looked incredible. He appeared so much more than just an ordinary Indian who happened to befriend a white man! Shefford couldn't quite understand the difference, but he sensed it was there in the Navajo's mind. Nas Ta Bega's odd expression was impossible to interpret. Soon, he turned and left the room.
“By George!” cried Withers, suddenly, and he pounded his knee with his fist. “I'd forgotten.”
“By George!” cried Withers suddenly, slamming his fist on his knee. “I completely forgot.”
“What?” ejaculated Shefford.
“What?” exclaimed Shefford.
“Why, that Indian understood every word we said. He knows English. He's educated. Well, if this doesn't beat me.... Let me tell you about Nas Ta Bega.”
“Wow, that Indian understood everything we said. He speaks English. He's educated. Well, if this isn’t surprising.... Let me tell you about Nas Ta Bega.”
Withers appeared to be recalling something half forgotten.
Withers seemed to be remembering something that was only half-remembered.
“Years ago, in fifty-seven, I think, Kit Carson with his soldiers chased the Navajo tribes and rounded them up to be put on reservations. But he failed to catch all the members of one tribe. They escaped up into wild canyon like the Sagi. The descendants of these fugitives live there now and are the finest Indians on earth—the finest because unspoiled by the white man. Well, as I got the story, years after Carson's round-up one of his soldiers guided some interested travelers in here. When they left they took an Indian boy with them to educate. From what I know of Navajos I'm inclined to think the boy was taken against his parents' wish. Anyway, he was taken. That boy was Nas Ta Bega. The story goes that he was educated somewhere. Years afterward, and perhaps not long before I came in here, he returned to his people. There have been missionaries and other interested fools who have given Indians a white man's education. In all the instances I know of, these educated Indians returned to their tribes, repudiating the white man's knowledge, habits, life, and religion. I have heard that Nas Ta Bega came back, laid down the white man's clothes along with the education, and never again showed that he had known either.
“Years ago, in '57, I think, Kit Carson and his soldiers pursued the Navajo tribes and rounded them up to be placed on reservations. But he didn't manage to catch all the members of one tribe. They escaped into a wild canyon like the Sagi. The descendants of those fugitives live there now and are the best Indians on earth—the best because they remain unspoiled by white people. Well, as I heard the story, years after Carson's round-up, one of his soldiers guided some curious travelers here. When they left, they took an Indian boy with them to educate. From what I know about Navajos, I believe the boy was taken against his parents' wishes. Anyway, he was taken. That boy was Nas Ta Bega. The story goes that he was educated somewhere. Years later, and maybe not long before I came here, he returned to his people. There have been missionaries and other misguided individuals who have given Indians a white man’s education. In every case I know of, these educated Indians returned to their tribes, rejecting white people's knowledge, habits, lifestyle, and religion. I’ve heard that Nas Ta Bega came back, laid down the white man’s clothes along with the education, and never again showed that he had known either.”
“You have just seen how strangely he acted. It's almost certain he heard our conversation. Well, it doesn't matter. He won't tell. He can hardly be made to use an English word. Besides, he's a noble red man, if there ever was one. He has been a friend in need to me. If you stay long out here you'll learn something from the Indians. Nas Ta Bega has befriended you, too, it seems. I thought he showed unusual interest in you.”
“You just saw how strangely he acted. It's almost certain he heard our conversation. Well, it doesn’t really matter. He won’t say anything. He can barely be made to use an English word. Besides, he’s a noble Native American, if there ever was one. He has been a true friend to me. If you stick around out here long enough, you’ll learn something from the Indians. Nas Ta Bega seems to have taken a liking to you, too. I thought he showed unusual interest in you.”
“Perhaps that was because I saved his sister—well, to be charitable, from the rather rude advances of a white man,” said Shefford, and he proceeded to tell of the incident that occurred at Red Lake.
“Maybe that was because I saved his sister—well, to be nice, from the pretty rude advances of a white guy,” said Shefford, and he went on to describe the incident that happened at Red Lake.
“Willetts!” exclaimed Withers, with much the same expression that Presbrey had used. “I never met him. But I know about him. He's—well, the Indians don't like him much. Most of the missionaries are good men—good for the Indians, in a way, but sometimes one drifts out here who is bad. A bad missionary teaching religion to savages! Queer, isn't it? The queerest part is the white people's blindness—the blindness of those who send the missionaries. Well, I dare say Willetts isn't very good. When Presbrey said that was Willetts's way of teaching religion he meant just what he said. If Willetts drifts over here he'll be risking much.... This you told me explains Nas Ta Bega's friendliness toward you, and also his bringing his sister Glen Naspa to live with relatives up in the pass. She had been living near Red Lake.”
“Willetts!” exclaimed Withers, using a very similar expression to what Presbrey had used. “I’ve never met him, but I know about him. He’s—well, the Indians don’t think much of him. Most missionaries are decent people—good for the Indians, in a way, but sometimes one comes out here who’s not so great. A bad missionary teaching religion to savages! Strange, right? The strangest part is the white people’s blindness—the blindness of those who send the missionaries. Well, I guess Willetts isn’t very good. When Presbrey said that’s Willetts’s approach to teaching religion, he meant exactly what he said. If Willetts comes over here, he’ll be taking a big risk.... What you told me explains Nas Ta Bega’s friendliness toward you, and also his decision to bring his sister Glen Naspa to live with relatives up in the pass. She had been living near Red Lake.”
“Do you mean Nas Ta Bega wants to keep his sister far removed from Willetts?” inquired Shefford.
“Are you saying Nas Ta Bega wants to keep his sister away from Willetts?” asked Shefford.
“I mean that,” replied Withers, “and I hope he's not too late.”
“I mean that,” Withers replied, “and I hope he’s not too late.”
Later Shefford went outdoors to walk and think. There was no moon, but the stars made light enough to cast his shadow on the ground. The dark, illimitable expanse of blue sky seemed to be glittering with numberless points of fire. The air was cold and still. A dreaming silence lay over the land. Shefford saw and felt all these things, and their effect was continuous and remained with him and helped calm him. He was conscious of a burden removed from his mind. Confession of his secret had been like tearing a thorn from his flesh, but, once done, it afforded him relief and a singular realization that out here it did not matter much. In a crowd of men all looking at him and judging him by their standards he had been made to suffer. Here, if he were judged at all, it would be by what he could do, how he sustained himself and helped others.
Later, Shefford went outside to walk and think. There was no moon, but the stars provided enough light to cast his shadow on the ground. The vast, endless blue sky seemed to sparkle with countless points of light. The air was cold and still. A quiet dreaminess hung over the land. Shefford noticed and felt all these things, and their impact was constant, staying with him and helping to calm him. He felt a weight lifted from his mind. Confessing his secret had been like pulling a thorn from his flesh, but once it was done, it brought him relief and a unique realization that out here it didn’t matter much. In a crowd of people all looking at him and judging him by their standards, he had suffered. Here, if he was judged at all, it would be based on what he could do, how he took care of himself and helped others.
He walked far across the valley toward the low bluffs, but they did not seem to get any closer. And, finally, he stopped beside a stone and looked around at the strange horizon and up at the heavens. He did not feel utterly aloof from them, nor alone in a waste, nor a useless atom amid incomprehensible forces. Something like a loosened mantle fell from about him, dropping down at his feet; and all at once he was conscious of freedom. He did not understand in the least why abasement left him, but it was so. He had come a long way, in bitterness, in despair, believing himself to be what men had called him. The desert and the stars and the wind, the silence of the night, the loneliness of this vast country where there was room for a thousand cities—these somehow vaguely, yet surely, bade him lift his head. They withheld their secret, but they made a promise. The thing which he had been feeling every day and every night was a strange enveloping comfort. And it was at this moment that Shefford, divining whence his help was to come, embraced all that wild and speaking nature around and above him and surrendered himself utterly.
He walked a long way across the valley toward the low cliffs, but they didn’t seem to get any closer. Finally, he stopped next to a rock and looked around at the unusual horizon and up at the sky. He didn’t feel completely disconnected from them, nor alone in a wasteland, nor like a pointless speck amidst ungraspable forces. It was like a heavy weight had fallen away from him, dropping at his feet; and suddenly, he felt a sense of freedom. He didn’t quite understand why the feeling of humiliation had left him, but it had. He had traveled a long way, filled with bitterness and despair, believing he was what people had said he was. The desert, the stars, the wind, the stillness of the night, the isolation of this vast land where there was space for a thousand cities—these somehow hinted at him to lift his head. They kept their secrets, but they made a promise. What he had been feeling every day and night was a strange, comforting presence. And in that moment, Shefford, sensing where his help would come from, embraced all the wild, expressive nature around and above him and let go completely.
“I am young. I am free. I have my life to live,” he said. “I'll be a man. I'll take what comes. Let me learn here!”
“I’m young. I’m free. I have my life to live,” he said. “I’ll be a man. I’ll take whatever comes my way. Let me learn here!”
When he had spoken out, settled once and for ever his attitude toward his future, he seemed to be born again, wonderfully alive to the influences around him, ready to trust what yet remained a mystery.
When he finally expressed himself and decided once and for all how he felt about his future, it was like he was reborn, fully aware of the influences around him and willing to embrace what was still a mystery.
Then his thoughts reverted to Fay Larkin. Could this girl be known to the Mormons? It was possible. Fay Larkin was an unusual name. Deep into Shefford's heart had sunk the story Venters had told. Shefford found that he had unconsciously created a like romance—he had been loving a wild and strange and lonely girl, like beautiful Bess Venters. It was a shock to learn the truth, but, as it had been only a dream, it could hardly be vital.
Then his thoughts turned back to Fay Larkin. Could this girl be connected to the Mormons? It was possible. Fay Larkin was a unique name. Deep down in Shefford's heart, the story Venters had shared had left a mark. Shefford realized that he had unknowingly imagined a similar romance—he had been in love with a wild, unusual, and lonely girl, like the beautiful Bess Venters. It was a shock to discover the truth, but since it had only been a dream, it hardly felt significant.
Shefford retraced his steps toward the post. Halfway back he espied a tall, dark figure moving toward him, and presently the shape and the step seemed familiar. Then he recognized Nas Ta Bega. Soon they were face to face. Shefford felt that the Indian had been trailing him over the sand, and that this was to be a significant meeting. Remembering Withers's revelation about the Navajo, Shefford scarcely knew how to approach him now. There was no difference to be made out in Nas Ta Bega's dark face and inscrutable eyes, yet there was a difference to be felt in his presence. But the Indian did not speak, and turned to walk by Shefford's side. Shefford could not long be silent.
Shefford walked back to the post. Halfway there, he noticed a tall, dark figure moving toward him, and soon the shape and stride felt familiar. Then he recognized Nas Ta Bega. Before long, they were face to face. Shefford sensed that the Indian had been following him across the sand, and that this was going to be an important meeting. Remembering Withers's comments about the Navajo, Shefford wasn't sure how to approach him now. There was no visible change in Nas Ta Bega's dark face and unreadable eyes, but there was a distinct shift in the atmosphere. Still, the Indian remained silent and began walking beside Shefford. Shefford couldn't stay quiet for long.
“Nas Ta Bega, were you looking for me?” he asked.
“Nas Ta Bega, were you searching for me?” he asked.
“You had no gun,” replied the Indian.
“You didn't have a gun,” replied the Indian.
But for his very low voice, his slow speaking of the words, Shefford would have thought him a white man. For Shefford there was indeed an instinct in this meeting, and he turned to face the Navajo.
But for his very low voice and slow way of speaking, Shefford would have thought he was a white man. Shefford had a strong feeling about this encounter, and he turned to face the Navajo.
“Withers told me you had been educated, that you came back to the desert, that you never showed your training.... Nas Ta Bega, did you understand all I told Withers?”
“Withers told me you were educated, that you returned to the desert, that you never showed your training.... Nas Ta Bega, did you get everything I said to Withers?”
“Yes,” replied the Indian.
“Yes,” replied the person.
“You won't betray me?”
“You won’t stab me in the back?”
“I am a Navajo.”
"I'm Navajo."
“Nas Ta Bega, you trail me—you say I had no gun.” Shefford wanted to ask this Indian if he cared to be the white man's friend, but the question was not easy to put, and, besides, seemed unnecessary. “I am alone and strange in this wild country. I must learn.”
“Nas Ta Bega, you follow me—you say I didn’t have a gun.” Shefford wanted to ask this Indian if he wanted to be friends with a white man, but it was hard to ask, and besides, it felt unnecessary. “I’m alone and out of place in this wild country. I need to learn.”
“Nas Ta Bega will show you the trails and the water-holes and how to hide from Shadd.”
“Nas Ta Bega will show you the trails and the water holes and how to hide from Shadd.”
“For money—for silver you will do this?” inquired Shefford.
“For money—for silver, will you do this?” Shefford asked.
Shefford felt that the Indian's silence was a rebuke. He remembered Withers's singular praise of this red man. He realized he must change his idea of Indians.
Shefford felt that the Indian's silence was a criticism. He recalled Withers's unique admiration for this Native man. He understood he needed to shift his perspective on Indians.
“Nas Ta Bega, I know nothing. I feel like a child in the wilderness. When I speak it is out of the mouths of those who have taught me. I must find a new voice and a new life.... You heard my story to Withers. I am an outcast from my own people. If you will be my friend—be so.”
“Nas Ta Bega, I don’t know anything. I feel like a kid lost in the wild. When I speak, it's the words of those who have taught me. I need to find my own voice and a new life.... You’ve heard my story to Withers. I’m an outcast from my own people. If you’ll be my friend—then be one.”
The Indian clasped Shefford's hand and held it in a response that was more beautiful for its silence. So they stood for a moment in the starlight.
The Indian took Shefford's hand and held it in a way that was even more beautiful because of its silence. They stood like that for a moment under the starlight.
“Nas Ta Bega, what did Withers mean when he said go to the Navajo for a faith?” asked Shefford.
“Nas Ta Bega, what did Withers mean when he said to go to the Navajo for faith?” asked Shefford.
“He meant the desert is my mother.... Will you go with Nas Ta Bega into the canyon and the mountains?”
“He meant the desert is my mother.... Will you go with Nas Ta Bega into the canyon and the mountains?”
“Indeed I will.”
"Sure, I will."
They unclasped hands and turned toward the trading-post.
They released each other's hands and faced the trading post.
“Nas Ta Bega, have you spoken my tongue to any other white man since you returned to your home?” asked Shefford.
“Nas Ta Bega, have you spoken my language to any other white man since you got back home?” asked Shefford.
“No.”
“No.”
“Why do you—why are you different for me?”
“Why are you—why do you act different around me?”
The Indian maintained silence.
The Indian stayed quiet.
“Is it because of—of Glen Naspa?” inquired Shefford.
“Is it because of—of Glen Naspa?” Shefford asked.
Nas Ta Bega stalked on, still silent, but Shefford divined that, although his service to Glen Naspa would never be forgotten, still it was not wholly responsible for the Indian's subtle sympathy.
Nas Ta Bega continued walking, still silent, but Shefford sensed that, even though his service to Glen Naspa would never be forgotten, it wasn't entirely what made the Indian feel a subtle sympathy.
“Bi Nai! The Navajo will call his white friend Bi Nai—brother,” said Nas Ta Bega, and he spoke haltingly, not as if words were hard to find, but strange to speak. “I was stolen from my mother's hogan and taken to California. They kept me ten years in a mission at San Bernardino and four years in a school. They said my color and my hair were all that was left of the Indian in me. But they could not see my heart. They took fourteen years of my life. They wanted to make me a missionary among my own people. But the white man's ways and his life and his God are not the Indian's. They never can be.”
“Bi Nai! The Navajo will call his white friend Bi Nai—brother,” said Nas Ta Bega, speaking slowly, not because the words were difficult to find, but because they felt strange to say. “I was taken from my mother’s hogan and brought to California. They kept me for ten years in a mission in San Bernardino and four years in a school. They said my skin color and my hair were all that remained of the Indian in me. But they couldn’t see my heart. They took fourteen years of my life. They wanted to make me a missionary to my own people. But the white man's ways, his life, and his God are not the Indian’s. They never can be.”
How strangely productive of thought for Shefford to hear the Indian talk! What fatality in this meeting and friendship! Upon Nas Ta Bega had been forced education, training, religion, that had made him something more and something less than an Indian. It was something assimilated from the white man which made the Indian unhappy and alien in his own home—something meant to be good for him and his kind that had ruined him. For Shefford felt the passion and the tragedy of this Navajo.
How strangely thought-provoking it was for Shefford to hear the Indian speak! What a twist of fate in this meeting and friendship! Nas Ta Bega had undergone education, training, and religion that transformed him into something both more and less than an Indian. It was something taken from white society that made the Indian feel unhappy and disconnected in his own home—something intended to help him and his people that had instead destroyed him. Shefford could sense the passion and tragedy of this Navajo.
“Bi Nai, the Indian is dying!” Nas Ta Bega's low voice was deep and wonderful with its intensity of feeling. “The white man robbed the Indian of lands and homes, drove him into the deserts, made him a gaunt and sleepless spiller of blood.... The blood is all spilled now, for the Indian is broken. But the white man sells him rum and seduces his daughters.... He will not leave the Indian in peace with his own God!... Bi Nai, the Indian is dying!”
“Bi Nai, the Indian is dying!” Nas Ta Bega's quiet voice was deep and powerful, filled with emotion. “The white man took the Indian's land and homes, forced him into the deserts, and turned him into a thin, restless murderer.... All the blood has been spilled now, because the Indian is crushed. But the white man sells him alcohol and corrupts his daughters.... He won’t let the Indian find peace with his own God!... Bi Nai, the Indian is dying!”
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
That night Shefford lay in his blankets out under the open sky and the stars. The earth had never meant much to him, and now it was a bed. He had preached of the heavens, but until now had never studied them. An Indian slept beside him. And not until the gray of morning had blotted out the starlight did Shefford close his eyes.
That night, Shefford lay in his blankets under the open sky and the stars. The earth had never meant much to him, and now it was his bed. He had preached about the heavens, but until now, he had never really studied them. An Indian slept beside him. It wasn't until the gray morning light washed away the starlight that Shefford finally closed his eyes.
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
With break of the next day came full, varied, and stirring incidents to Shefford. He was strong, though unskilled at most kinds of outdoor tasks. Withers had work for ten men, if they could have been found. Shefford dug and packed and lifted till he was so sore and tired that rest was a blessing.
With the dawn of the next day, Shefford experienced a series of intense and diverse events. He was strong, even if he wasn’t experienced in many outdoor tasks. Withers had enough work for ten men, if he could have found them. Shefford dug, packed, and lifted until he was so sore and tired that resting felt like a relief.
He never succeeded in getting on a friendly footing with the Mormon Whisner, though he kept up his agreeable and kindly advances. He listened to the trader's wife as she told him about the Indians, and what he learned he did not forget. And his wonder and respect increased in proportion to his knowledge.
He never managed to develop a friendly relationship with the Mormon Whisner, even though he continued to make friendly and kind gestures. He listened to the trader's wife as she shared stories about the Indians, and he remembered what he learned. His amazement and respect grew as his knowledge deepened.
One day there rode into Kayenta the Mormon for whom Withers had been waiting. His name was Joe Lake. He appeared young, and slipped off his superb bay with a grace and activity that were astounding in one of his huge bulk. He had a still, smooth face, with the color of red bronze and the expression of a cherub; big, soft, dark eyes; and a winning smile. He was surprisingly different from Whisner or any Mormon character that Shefford had naturally conceived. His costume was that of the cowboy on active service; and he packed a gun at his hip. The hand-shake he gave Shefford was an ordeal for that young man and left him with his whole right side momentarily benumbed.
One day, a Mormon that Withers had been waiting for rode into Kayenta. His name was Joe Lake. He looked young and dismounted from his striking bay horse with a grace and agility that were impressive for someone of his size. He had a calm, smooth face that was the color of red bronze, with a cherubic expression; large, soft, dark eyes; and a charming smile. He was surprisingly different from Whisner or any Mormon character that Shefford had imagined. His outfit was that of an active cowboy, and he carried a gun at his hip. The handshake he gave Shefford was quite intense and left the young man with a temporarily numb right side.
“I sure am glad to meet you,” he said in a lazy, mild voice. And he was taking friendly stock of Shefford when the bay mustang reached with vicious muzzle to bite at him. Lake gave a jerk on the bridle that almost brought the mustang to his knees. He reared then, snorted, and came down to plant his forefeet wide apart, and watched his master with defiant eyes. This mustang was the finest horse Shefford had ever seen. He appeared quite large for his species, was almost red in color, had a racy and powerful build, and a fine thoroughbred head with dark, fiery eyes. He did not look mean, but he had spirit.
“I’m really glad to meet you,” he said in a relaxed, gentle tone. He was sizing up Shefford when the bay mustang lunged forward, trying to bite him. Lake yanked on the bridle, almost making the mustang drop to its knees. It reared up, snorted, and landed with its front legs spread wide, glaring at its owner with defiant eyes. This mustang was the best horse Shefford had ever laid eyes on. He seemed quite large for his breed, was nearly red in color, had a sleek and powerful build, and a beautiful thoroughbred head with dark, intense eyes. He didn’t look vicious, but he had plenty of spirit.
“Navvy, you've sure got bad manners,” said Lake, shaking the mustang's bridle. He spoke as if he were chiding a refractory little boy. “Didn't I break you better'n that? What's this gentleman goin' to think of you? Tryin' to bite my ear off!”
“Navvy, you've really got bad manners,” said Lake, shaking the mustang's bridle. He spoke as if he were scolding a stubborn little kid. “Didn't I train you better than this? What’s this gentleman going to think of you? Trying to bite my ear off!”
Lake had arrived about the middle of the forenoon, and Withers announced his intention of packing at once for the trip. Indians were sent out on the ranges to drive in burros and mustangs. Shefford had his thrilling expectancy somewhat chilled by what he considered must have been Lake's reception of the trader's plan. Lake seemed to oppose him, and evidently it took vehemence and argument on Withers's part to make the Mormon tractable. But Withers won him over, and then he called Shefford to his side.
Lake arrived around mid-morning, and Withers announced he would start packing right away for the trip. They sent out some Indians to gather burros and mustangs from the ranges. Shefford felt his excitement dampened by what he thought was Lake's reaction to the trader's plan. It seemed like Lake was against him, and it clearly took a lot of force and persuasion from Withers to get the Mormon to go along with it. But Withers managed to convince him, and then he called Shefford over to join him.
“You fellows got to be good friends,” he said. “You'll have charge of my pack-trains. Nas Ta Bega wants to go with you. I'll feel safer about my supplies and stock than I've ever been.... Joe, I'll back this stranger for all I'm worth. He's square.... And, Shefford, Joe Lake is a Mormon of the younger generation. I want to start you right. You can trust him as you trust me. He's white clean through. And he's the best horse-wrangler in Utah.”
“You guys need to be good friends,” he said. “You’ll be in charge of my pack trains. Nas Ta Bega wants to go with you. I’ll feel safer about my supplies and livestock than I ever have... Joe, I’ll support this guy for everything I’ve got. He’s a good guy... And, Shefford, Joe Lake is a young Mormon. I want to set you up right. You can trust him as much as you trust me. He’s genuine through and through. And he’s the best horse wrangler in Utah.”
It was Lake who first offered his hand, and Shefford made haste to meet it with his own. Neither of them spoke. Shefford intuitively felt an alteration in Lake's regard, or at least a singular increase of interest. Lake had been told that Shefford had been a clergyman, was now a wanderer, without any religion. Again it seemed to Shefford that he owed a forming of friendship to this singular fact. And it hurt him. But strangely it came to him that he had taken a liking to a Mormon.
It was Lake who first extended his hand, and Shefford quickly reached out to meet it with his own. Neither of them said a word. Shefford instinctively sensed a shift in Lake's perception, or at least a notable increase in curiosity. Lake had heard that Shefford used to be a clergyman but was now a wanderer without any faith. Once again, it struck Shefford that this unusual fact contributed to their budding friendship. And it bothered him. But oddly enough, he realized that he had developed a fondness for a Mormon.
About one o'clock the pack-train left Kayenta. Nas Ta Bega led the way up the slope. Following him climbed half a dozen patient, plodding, heavily laden burros. Withers came next, and he turned in his saddle to wave good-by to his wife. Joe Lake appeared to be busy keeping a red mule and a wild gray mustang and a couple of restive blacks in the trail. Shefford brought up in the rear.
About one o'clock, the pack-train left Kayenta. Nas Ta Bega led the way up the slope. Following him were half a dozen patient, steady burros, heavily loaded with supplies. Withers rode next, turning in his saddle to wave goodbye to his wife. Joe Lake seemed busy managing a red mule, a wild gray mustang, and a couple of restless black horses along the trail. Shefford was bringing up the rear.
His mount was a beautiful black mustang with three white feet, a white spot on his nose, and a mane that swept to his knees. “His name's Nack-yal,” Withers had said. “It means two bits, or twenty-five cents. He ain't worth more.” To look at Nack-yal had pleased Shefford very much indeed, but, once upon his back, he grew dubious. The mustang acted queer. He actually looked back at Shefford, and it was a look of speculation and disdain. Shefford took exception to Nack-yal's manner and to his reluctance to go, and especially to a habit the mustang had of turning off the trail to the left. Shefford had managed some rather spirited horses back in Illinois; and though he was willing and eager to learn all over again, he did not enjoy the prospect of Lake and Withers seeing this black mustang make a novice of him. And he guessed that was just what Nack-yal intended to do. However, once up over the hill, with Kayenta out of sight, Nack-yal trotted along fairly well, needing only now and then to be pulled back from his strange swinging to the left off the trail.
His ride was a stunning black mustang with three white legs, a white mark on his nose, and a mane that flowed down to his knees. “His name's Nack-yal,” Withers had said. “It means two bits, or twenty-five cents. He’s not worth more.” Seeing Nack-yal made Shefford very happy, but once he was on the horse's back, he started to have doubts. The mustang was acting strangely. He even looked back at Shefford with a curious and disdainful expression. Shefford didn’t like Nack-yal’s attitude, his unwillingness to move, and especially his habit of veering off the trail to the left. Shefford had handled some pretty spirited horses back in Illinois; and although he was ready and eager to learn all over again, he didn’t want Lake and Withers witnessing the black mustang turning him into a novice. And he figured that was exactly what Nack-yal planned to do. However, once they crested the hill and Kayenta was out of sight, Nack-yal trotted along fairly well, only needing to be pulled back occasionally from his strange tendency to swing left off the trail.
The pack-train traveled steadily and soon crossed the upland plain to descend into the valley again. Shefford saw the jagged red peaks with an emotion he could not name. The canyon between them were purple in the shadows, the great walls and slopes brightened to red, and the tips were gold in the sun. Shefford forgot all about his mustang and the trail.
The pack train moved steadily and soon crossed the high plain to descend into the valley again. Shefford looked at the jagged red peaks with an emotion he couldn't quite name. The canyon between them was purple in the shadows, the massive walls and slopes brightened to red, and the tips were golden in the sunlight. Shefford completely forgot about his mustang and the trail.
Suddenly with a pound of hoofs Nack-yal seemed to rise. He leaped sidewise out of the trail, came down stiff-legged. Then Shefford shot out of the saddle. He landed so hard that he was stunned for an instant. Sitting up, he saw the mustang bent down, eyes and ears showing fight, and his forefeet spread. He appeared to be looking at something in the trail. Shefford got up and soon saw what had been the trouble. A long, crooked stick, rather thick and black and yellow, lay in the trail, and any mustang looking for an excuse to jump might have mistaken it for a rattlesnake. Nack-yal appeared disposed to be satisfied, and gave Shefford no trouble in mounting. The incident increased Shefford's dubiousness. These Arizona mustangs were unknown quantities.
Suddenly, with a pounding of hoofbeats, Nack-yal seemed to spring to life. He jumped sideways off the trail and landed with stiff legs. Then Shefford was thrown from the saddle. He hit the ground so hard that he was momentarily dazed. As he sat up, he saw the mustang bent low, its eyes and ears alert for a fight, with its front feet spread apart. It looked like it was staring at something on the trail. Shefford got up and quickly realized what had caused the commotion. A long, crooked stick, thick and black with yellow stripes, lay in the path, and any mustang looking for a reason to jump might have mistaken it for a rattlesnake. Nack-yal seemed to settle down and didn't give Shefford any trouble getting back on. However, the incident made Shefford feel even more unsure. These Arizona mustangs were unpredictable.
Thereafter Shefford had an eye for the trail rather than the scenery, and this continued till the pack-train entered the mouth of the Sagi. Then those wonderful lofty cliffs, with their peaks and towers and spires, loomed so close and so beautiful that he did not care if Nack-yal did throw him. Along here, however, the mustang behaved well, and presently Shefford decided that if it had been otherwise he would have walked. The trail suddenly stood on end and led down into the deep wash, where some days before he had seen the stream of reddish water. This day there appeared to be less water and it was not so red. Nack-yal sank deep as he took short and careful steps down. The burros and other mustangs were drinking, and Nack-yal followed suit. The Indian, with a hand clutching his mustang's mane, rode up a steep, sandy slope on the other side that Shefford would not have believed any horse could climb. The burros plodded up and over the rim, with Withers calling to them. Joe Lake swung his rope and cracked the flanks of the gray mare and the red mule; and the way the two kicked was a revelation and a warning to Shefford. When his turn came to climb the trail he got off and walked, an action that Nack-yal appeared fully to appreciate.
After that, Shefford focused on the trail rather than the scenery, and this stayed the same until the pack-train reached the entrance of the Sagi. Then those amazing tall cliffs, with their peaks, towers, and spires, looked so close and stunning that he didn't mind if Nack-yal threw him off. However, the mustang behaved well here, and soon Shefford decided that if it hadn't, he would have walked. The trail suddenly became steep and led down into the deep wash, where just a few days earlier he had seen the stream of reddish water. Today, there seemed to be less water, and it wasn't as red. Nack-yal sank deep as he took careful short steps down. The burros and other mustangs were drinking, and Nack-yal followed their lead. The Indian, gripping his mustang's mane, rode up a steep, sandy slope on the other side that Shefford would never have thought any horse could conquer. The burros trudged up and over the rim, with Withers calling to them. Joe Lake swung his rope and cracked it against the flanks of the gray mare and the red mule; the way the two kicked was both surprising and a warning to Shefford. When it was his turn to climb the trail, he got off and walked, which seemed to be fully appreciated by Nack-yal.
From the head of this wash the trail wound away up the widening canyon, through greasewood flats and over grassy levels and across sandy stretches. The looming walls made the valley look narrow, yet it must have been half a mile wide. The slopes under the cliffs were dotted with huge stones and cedar-trees. There were deep indentations in the walls, running back to form box canyon, choked with green of cedar and spruce and pinon. These notches haunted Shefford, and he was ever on the lookout for more of them.
From the top of this wash, the trail wound up the widening canyon, through greasewood flats, over grassy areas, and across sandy stretches. The towering walls made the valley seem narrow, but it was probably half a mile wide. The slopes beneath the cliffs were scattered with large stones and cedar trees. There were deep notches in the walls, leading back to create a box canyon, filled with the greenery of cedar, spruce, and pinon. These notches unsettled Shefford, and he was always on the lookout for more of them.
Withers came back to ride just in advance and began to talk.
Withers returned to ride a little ahead and started chatting.
“Reckon this Sagi canyon is your Deception Pass,” he said. “It's sure a queer hole. I've been lost more than once, hunting mustangs in here. I've an idea Nas Ta Bega knows all this country. He just pointed out a cliff-dwelling to me. See it?... There 'way up in that cave of the wall.”
“Looks like this Sagi canyon is your Deception Pass,” he said. “It's definitely an odd place. I've gotten lost here more than once while chasing mustangs. I think Nas Ta Bega knows this area really well. He just showed me a cliff-dwelling. Do you see it?... It's way up in that cave on the wall.”
Shefford saw a steep, rough slope leading up to a bulge of the cliff, and finally he made out strange little houses with dark, eyelike windows. He wanted to climb up there. Withers called his attention to more caves with what he believed were the ruins of cliff-dwellings. And as they rode along the trader showed him remarkable formations of rock where the elements were slowly hollowing out a bridge. They came presently to a region of intersecting canyon, and here the breaking of the trail up and down the deep washes took Withers back to his task with the burros and gave Shefford more concern than he liked with Nack-yal. The mustang grew unruly and was continually turning to the left. Sometimes he tried to climb the steep slope. He had to be pulled hard away from the opening canyon on the left. It seemed strange to Shefford that the mustang never swerved to the right. This habit of Nack-yal's and the increasing caution needed on the trail took all of Shefford's attention. When he dismounted, however, he had a chance to look around, and more and more he was amazed at the increasing proportions and wildness of the Sagi.
Shefford saw a steep, rough slope leading up to a bulge of the cliff, and finally he spotted strange little houses with dark, eyelike windows. He wanted to climb up there. Withers drew his attention to more caves that he believed were the remnants of cliff-dwellings. As they rode along, the trader pointed out remarkable rock formations where the elements were slowly creating a natural bridge. They soon reached a region of intersecting canyons, and here the difficulty of the trail up and down the deep washes forced Withers to focus on the burros, while it made Shefford increasingly uneasy about Nack-yal. The mustang became restless, constantly veering to the left. Sometimes he tried to climb the steep slope. Shefford had to pull him hard away from the opening canyon on the left. It struck Shefford as odd that the mustang never veered to the right. This behavior of Nack-yal’s, along with the growing need for caution on the trail, captured all of Shefford's attention. However, when he dismounted, he got a chance to look around, and more and more he was amazed by the increasing scale and wildness of the Sagi.
He came at length to a place where a fallen tree blocked the trail. All of the rest of the pack-train had jumped the log. But Nack-yal balked. Shefford dismounted, pulled the bridle over the mustang's head, and tried to lead him. Nack-yal, however, refused to budge. Whereupon Shefford got a stick and, remounting, he gave the balky mustang a cut across the flank. Then something violent happened. Shefford received a sudden propelling jolt, and then he was rising into the air, and then falling. Before he alighted he had a clear image of Nack-yal in the air above him, bent double, and seemingly possessed of devils. Then Shefford hit the ground with no light thud. He was thoroughly angry when he got dizzily upon his feet, but he was not quick enough to catch the mustang. Nack-yal leaped easily over the log and went on ahead, dragging his bridle. Shefford hurried after him, and the faster he went just by so much the cunning Nack-yal accelerated his gait. As the pack-train was out of sight somewhere ahead, Shefford could not call to his companions to halt his mount, so he gave up trying, and walked on now with free and growing appreciation of his surroundings.
He eventually reached a spot where a fallen tree blocked the path. The rest of the pack-train had jumped over the log, but Nack-yal hesitated. Shefford got off his horse, pulled the bridle over the mustang's head, and tried to lead him. However, Nack-yal wouldn't move. So, Shefford grabbed a stick, got back on, and gave the stubborn mustang a smack on the side. Then something intense happened. Shefford felt a sudden jolt that propelled him into the air before he started to fall. Just before he landed, he saw Nack-yal above him, bent over and looking wild. He hit the ground hard, and when he got his bearings, he was really angry, but not quick enough to catch the mustang. Nack-yal easily jumped over the log and took off, dragging his bridle. Shefford rushed after him, but the faster he ran, the quicker Nack-yal went. With the pack-train out of sight somewhere ahead, Shefford couldn't call out to his friends to stop his horse, so he gave up and continued walking, slowly appreciating his surroundings more and more.
The afternoon had waned. The sun blazed low in the west in a notch of the canyon ramparts, and one wall was darkening into purple shadow while the other shone through a golden haze. It was a weird, wild world to Shefford, and every few strides he caught his breath and tried to realize actuality was not a dream.
The afternoon had faded. The sun hung low in the west in a gap of the canyon walls, with one side turning into purple shadow while the other glowed through a golden haze. It was a strange, wild world to Shefford, and every few steps he paused to catch his breath and tried to convince himself that reality wasn’t a dream.
Nack-yal kept about a hundred paces to the fore and ever and anon he looked back to see how his new master was progressing. He varied these occasions by reaching down and nipping a tuft of grass. Evidently he was too intelligent to go on fast enough to be caught by Withers. Also he kept continually looking up the slope to the left as if seeking a way to climb out of the valley in that direction. Shefford thought it was well the trail lay at the foot of a steep slope that ran up to unbroken bluffs.
Nack-yal stayed about a hundred paces ahead and occasionally looked back to see how his new master was doing. He mixed things up by bending down to grab a tuft of grass. Clearly, he was smart enough to not go fast enough to be caught by Withers. He also kept glancing up the slope to the left, as if he was looking for a way to climb out of the valley that way. Shefford thought it was good that the trail was at the bottom of a steep slope that led up to sheer cliffs.
The sun set and the canyon lost its red and its gold and deepened its purple. Shefford calculated he had walked five miles, and though he did not mind the effort, he would rather have ridden Nack-yal into camp. He mounted a cedar ridge, crossed some sandy washes, turned a corner of bold wall to enter a wide, green level. The mustangs were rolling and snorting. He heard the bray of a burro. A bright blaze of camp-fire greeted him, and the dark figure of the Indian approached to intercept and catch Nack-yal. When he stalked into camp Withers wore a beaming smile, and Joe Lake, who was on his knees making biscuit dough in a pan, stopped proceedings and drawled:
The sun set, and the canyon lost its red and gold, shifting into a deeper purple. Shefford figured he had walked five miles, and although he didn’t mind the effort, he would have preferred to ride Nack-yal into camp. He climbed up a cedar ridge, crossed some sandy washes, and turned around a bold wall to enter a wide, green area. The mustangs were rolling and snorting nearby. He heard a donkey bray. A bright blaze of a campfire greeted him as the dark figure of an Indian came up to catch Nack-yal. When he walked into camp, Withers had a big smile on his face, and Joe Lake, who was kneeling and making biscuit dough in a pan, paused and said:
“Reckon Nack-yal bucked you off.”
“Guess Nack-yal threw you off.”
“Bucked! Was that it? Well, he separated himself from me in a new and somewhat painful manner—to me.”
“Bucked! Was that it? Well, he distanced himself from me in a new and kind of painful way—for me.”
“Sure, I saw that in his eye,” replied Lake; and Withers laughed with him.
“Sure, I saw that in his eye,” Lake replied, and Withers laughed along with him.
“Nack-yal never was well broke,” he said. “But he's a good mustang, nothing like Joe's Navvy or that gray mare Dynamite. All this Indian stock will buck on a man once in a while.”
“Nack-yal was never really trained well,” he said. “But he's a good mustang, nothing like Joe's Navvy or that gray mare Dynamite. All this Indian stock will throw a guy off every once in a while.”
“I'll take the bucking along with the rest,” said Shefford. Both men liked his reply, and the Indian smiled for the first time.
“I'll take the challenge along with the rest,” said Shefford. Both men appreciated his response, and the Indian smiled for the first time.
Soon they all sat round a spread tarpaulin and ate like wolves. After supper came the rest and talk before the camp-fire. Joe Lake was droll; he said the most serious things in a way to make Shefford wonder if he was not joking. Withers talked about the canyon, the Indians, the mustangs, the scorpions running out of the heated sand; and to Shefford it was all like a fascinating book. Nas Ta Bega smoked in silence, his brooding eyes upon the fire.
Soon they all sat around a spread tarpaulin and ate like wolves. After dinner, they relaxed and talked by the campfire. Joe Lake was funny; he said the most serious things in a way that made Shefford wonder if he was joking. Withers talked about the canyon, the Native Americans, the mustangs, and the scorpions scampering out of the hot sand; to Shefford, it all felt like a captivating book. Nas Ta Bega smoked quietly, his thoughtful eyes on the fire.
V. ON THE TRAIL
Shefford was awakened next morning by a sound he had never heard before—the plunging of hobbled horses on soft turf. It was clear daylight, with a ruddy color in the sky and a tinge of red along the canyon rim. He saw Withers, Lake, and the Indian driving the mustangs toward camp.
Shefford was woken up the next morning by a sound he had never heard before—the thudding of hobbled horses on soft grass. It was bright daylight, with a reddish hue in the sky and a splash of red along the canyon's edge. He saw Withers, Lake, and the Indian herding the mustangs toward camp.
The burros appeared lazy, yet willing. But the mustangs and the mule Withers called Red and the gray mare Dynamite were determined not to be driven into camp. It was astonishing how much action they had, how much ground they could cover with their forefeet hobbled together. They were exceedingly skilful; they lifted both forefeet at once, and then plunged. And they all went in different directions. Nas Ta Bega darted in here and there to head off escape.
The donkeys seemed lazy, but they were ready to cooperate. However, the mustangs and the mule named Red, along with the gray mare Dynamite, were set on not being herded into camp. It was amazing how much energy they had and how far they could go with their front feet tied together. They were incredibly skilled; they would lift both front feet at the same time and then leap forward. Each one took off in a different direction. Nas Ta Bega zoomed around here and there to cut off their escape.
Shefford pulled on his boots and went out to help. He got too close to the gray mare and, warned by a yell from Withers, he jumped back just in time to avoid her vicious heels. Then Shefford turned his attention to Nack-yal and chased him all over the flat in a futile effort to catch him. Nas Ta Bega came to Shefford's assistance and put a rope over Nack-yal's head.
Shefford put on his boots and went out to help. He got too close to the gray mare and, hearing a shout from Withers, he jumped back just in time to avoid her sharp hooves. Then Shefford focused on Nack-yal and chased him all over the flat in a pointless attempt to catch him. Nas Ta Bega came to Shefford's aid and threw a rope over Nack-yal's head.
“Don't ever get behind one of these mustangs,” said Withers, warningly, as Shefford came up. “You might be killed.... Eat your bite now. We'll soon be out of here.”
“Don't ever get behind one of these mustangs,” Withers warned as Shefford approached. “You could get killed... Finish your food now. We'll be out of here soon.”
Shefford had been late in awakening. The others had breakfasted. He found eating somewhat difficult in the excitement that ensued. Nas Ta Bega held ropes which were round the necks of Red and Dynamite. The mule showed his cunning and always appeared to present his heels to Withers, who tried to approach him with a pack-saddle. The patience of the trader was a revelation to Shefford. And at length Red was cornered by the three men, the pack-saddle was strapped on, and then the packs. Red promptly bucked the packs off, and the work had to be done over again. Then Red dropped his long ears and seemed ready to be tractable.
Shefford had woken up late. The others had already had breakfast. He found it a bit hard to eat amidst the excitement that followed. Nas Ta Bega held the ropes around the necks of Red and Dynamite. The mule showed its cleverness and always seemed to turn its heels toward Withers, who tried to get close with a pack saddle. The trader’s patience surprised Shefford. Eventually, the three men managed to corner Red, strap on the pack saddle, and then the packs. Red quickly bucked the packs off, so they had to start over. Then Red dropped his long ears and seemed ready to cooperate.
When Shefford turned his attention to Dynamite he decided that this was his first sight of a wild horse. The gray mare had fiery eyes that rolled and showed the white. She jumped straight up, screamed, pawed, bit, and then plunged down to shoot her hind hoofs into the air as high as her head had been. She was amazingly agile and she seemed mad to kill something. She dragged the Indian about, and when Joe Lake got a rope on her hind foot she dragged them both. They lashed her with the ends of the lassoes, which action only made her kick harder. She plunged into camp, drove Shefford flying for his life, knocked down two of the burros, and played havoc with the unstrapped packs. Withers ran to the assistance of Lake, and the two of them hauled back with all their strength and weight. They were both powerful and heavy men. Dynamite circled round and finally, after kicking the camp-fire to bits, fell down on her haunches in the hot embers. “Let—her—set—there!” panted Withers. And Joe Lake shouted, “Burn up, you durn coyote!” Both men appeared delighted that she had brought upon herself just punishment. Dynamite sat in the remains of the fire long enough to get burnt, and then she got up and meekly allowed Withers to throw a tarpaulin and a roll of blankets over her and tie them fast.
When Shefford focused on Dynamite, he realized this was the first time he had seen a wild horse. The gray mare had fiery eyes that rolled and showed the whites. She jumped straight up, screamed, pawed, bit, and then plunged down to kick her hind hooves into the air as high as her head had been. She was incredibly agile and seemed furious enough to kill something. She dragged the Indian around, and when Joe Lake got a rope on her hind foot, she pulled them both along. They lashed her with the ends of the lassos, which only made her kick even harder. She charged into camp, causing Shefford to flee for his life, knocked down two of the burros, and created chaos with the unstrapped packs. Withers rushed to help Lake, and the two of them pulled back with all their strength. They were both strong, hefty men. Dynamite circled around and finally, after kicking the campfire to bits, collapsed onto her haunches in the hot embers. “Let her stay there!” panted Withers. And Joe Lake shouted, “Burn up, you damn coyote!” Both men seemed pleased that she had gotten what she deserved. Dynamite sat in the remains of the fire long enough to get burned, and then she got up and quietly let Withers throw a tarpaulin and a roll of blankets over her and tie them down securely.
Lake and Withers were sweating freely when this job was finished.
Lake and Withers were sweating a lot when they finished this job.
“Say, is that a usual morning's task with the pack-animals?” asked Shefford.
“Hey, is that a typical morning job with the pack animals?” asked Shefford.
“They're all pretty decent to-day, except Dynamite,” replied Withers. “She's got to be worked out.”
“They're all doing pretty well today, except for Dynamite,” replied Withers. “She needs to be worked out.”
Shefford felt both amusement and consternation. The sun was just rising over the ramparts of the canyon, and he had already seen more difficult and dangerous work accomplished than half a dozen men of his type could do in a whole day. He liked the outlook of his new duty as Withers's assistant, but he felt helplessly inefficient. Still, all he needed was experience. He passed over what he anticipated would be pain and peril—the cost was of no moment.
Shefford felt both amused and frustrated. The sun was just coming up over the edges of the canyon, and he had already witnessed more tough and hazardous work done than what half a dozen guys like him could manage in an entire day. He liked the idea of his new job as Withers's assistant, but he felt completely ineffective. Still, all he needed was experience. He ignored what he expected would be pain and danger— the cost didn’t matter.
Soon the pack-train was on the move, with the Indian leading. This morning Nack-yal began his strange swinging off to the left, precisely as he had done the day before. It got to be annoying to Shefford, and he lost patience with the mustang and jerked him sharply round. This, however, had no great effect upon Nack-yal.
Soon the pack train was on the move, with the Indian in the lead. This morning, Nack-yal started his unusual swaying to the left, just like he had the previous day. It began to irritate Shefford, and he lost his patience with the mustang, yanking him around sharply. However, this didn’t really affect Nack-yal much.
As the train headed straight up the canyon Joe Lake dropped back to ride beside Shefford. The Mormon had been amiable and friendly.
As the train moved up the canyon, Joe Lake fell back to ride next to Shefford. The Mormon had been nice and friendly.
“Flock of deer up that draw,” he said, pointing up a narrow side canyon.
“There's a herd of deer up that draw,” he said, pointing up a narrow side canyon.
Shefford gazed to see a half-dozen small, brown, long-eared objects, very like burros, watching the pack-train pass.
Shefford looked to see half a dozen small, brown, long-eared creatures, very much like donkeys, observing the pack train go by.
“Are they deer?” he asked, delightedly.
“Are they deer?” he asked, excitedly.
“Sure are,” replied Joe, sincerely. “Get down and shoot one. There's a rifle in your saddle-sheath.”
“Sure are,” replied Joe, genuinely. “Get down and shoot one. There's a rifle in your saddle sheath.”
Shefford had already discovered that he had been armed this morning, a matter which had caused him reflection. These animals certainly looked like deer; he had seen a few deer, though not in their native wild haunts; and he experienced the thrill of the hunter. Dismounting, he drew the rifle out of the sheath and started toward the little canyon.
Shefford had already realized that he had his weapon with him this morning, which had made him think. These animals definitely resembled deer; he had seen a few deer, but not in their natural habitats; and he felt the excitement of the hunt. Getting off his horse, he pulled the rifle out of the sheath and began walking toward the small canyon.
“Hyar! Where you going with that gun?” yelled Withers. “That's a bunch of burros.... Joe's up to his old tricks. Shefford, look out for Joe!”
“Hear! Where are you going with that gun?” yelled Withers. “That's a bunch of donkeys... Joe's up to his old tricks. Shefford, watch out for Joe!”
Rather sheepishly Shefford returned to his mustang and sheathed the rifle, and then took a long look at the animals up the draw. They, resembled deer, but upon second glance they surely were burros.
Rather sheepishly, Shefford returned to his mustang and put away the rifle, then took a long look at the animals up the draw. They resembled deer, but upon a second glance, they were definitely burros.
“Durn me! Now if I didn't think they sure were deer!” exclaimed Joe. He appeared absolutely sincere and innocent. Shefford hardly knew how to take this likable Mormon, but vowed he would be on his guard in the future.
“Darn it! Now I really thought they were deer!” exclaimed Joe. He seemed completely sincere and innocent. Shefford hardly knew how to interpret this likable Mormon, but promised himself he would be cautious in the future.
Nas Ta Bega soon led the pack-train toward the left wall of the canyon, and evidently intended to scale it. Shefford could not see any trail, and the wall appeared steep and insurmountable. But upon nearing the cliff he saw a narrow broken trail leading zigzag up over smooth rock, weathered slope, and through cracks.
Nas Ta Bega soon led the pack-train toward the left wall of the canyon, and clearly intended to climb it. Shefford couldn't see any path, and the wall looked steep and impossible to conquer. However, as he got closer to the cliff, he noticed a narrow, broken trail that zigzagged up over smooth rock, a worn slope, and through cracks.
“Spread out, and careful now!” yelled Withers.
“Spread out, and be careful now!” shouted Withers.
The need of both advices soon became manifest to Shefford. The burros started stones rolling, making danger for those below. Shefford dismounted and led Nack-yal and turned aside many a rolling rock. The Indian and the burros, with the red mule leading, climbed steadily. But the mustangs had trouble. Joe's spirited bay had to be coaxed to face the ascent; Nack-yal balked at every difficult step; and Dynamite slipped on a flat slant of rock and slid down forty feet. Withers and Lake with ropes hauled the mare out of the dangerous position. Shefford, who brought up the rear, saw all the action, and it was exciting, but his pleasure in the climb was spoiled by sight of blood and hair on the stones. The ascent was crooked, steep, and long, and when Shefford reached the top of the wall he was glad to rest. It made him gasp to look down and see what he had surmounted. The canyon floor, green and level, lay a thousand feet below; and the wild burros which had followed on the trail looked like rabbits.
The need for both pieces of advice quickly became clear to Shefford. The burros started rolling stones that posed a danger to those below. Shefford got off his horse and led Nack-yal, diverting many of the rolling rocks. The Indian and the burros, with the red mule in the lead, climbed steadily. However, the mustangs faced difficulties. Joe's spirited bay needed encouragement to tackle the climb; Nack-yal hesitated at every difficult step; and Dynamite slipped on a flat slope of rock and slid down forty feet. Withers and Lake used ropes to pull the mare out of the risky spot. Shefford, who was last in line, witnessed all the action. It was exciting, but his enjoyment of the climb was marred by the sight of blood and hair on the stones. The ascent was winding, steep, and lengthy, and when Shefford finally reached the top of the wall, he was relieved to rest. It took his breath away to look down and see what he had overcome. The canyon floor, green and flat, lay a thousand feet below, and the wild burros following on the trail looked like rabbits.
Shefford mounted presently, and rode out upon a wide, smooth trail leading into a cedar forest. There were bunches of gray sage in the open places. The air was cool and crisp, laden with a sweet fragrance. He saw Lake and Withers bobbing along, now on one side of the trail, now on the other, and they kept to a steady trot. Occasionally the Indian and his bright-red saddle-blanket showed in an opening of the cedars.
Shefford got on his horse and rode along a wide, smooth trail that led into a cedar forest. There were patches of gray sage scattered in the open areas. The air was cool and crisp, filled with a sweet scent. He noticed Lake and Withers moving alongside, first on one side of the trail, then on the other, maintaining a steady trot. Occasionally, he caught a glimpse of the Indian and his bright-red saddle blanket through an opening in the cedars.
It was level country, and there was nothing for Shefford to see except cedar and sage, an outcropping of red rock in places, and the winding trail. Mocking-birds made melody everywhere. Shefford seemed full of a strange pleasure, and the hours flew by. Nack-yal still wanted to be everlastingly turning off the trail, and, moreover, now he wanted to go faster. He was eager, restless, dissatisfied.
It was flat land, and there was nothing for Shefford to see except cedar and sage, some sections of red rock, and the winding trail. Mockingbirds sang everywhere. Shefford felt a unique sense of joy, and the time passed quickly. Nack-yal still wanted to keep veering off the trail, and now he also wanted to go faster. He was eager, restless, and unsatisfied.
At noon the pack-train descended into a deep draw, well covered with cedar and sage. There was plenty of grass and shade, but no water. Shefford was surprised to see that every pack was removed; however, the roll of blankets was left on Dynamite.
At noon, the pack-train went down into a deep valley, thick with cedar and sage. There was lots of grass and shade, but no water. Shefford was surprised to see that every pack had been taken off; however, the roll of blankets was left on Dynamite.
The men made a fire and began to cook a noonday meal. Shefford, tired and warm, sat in a shady spot and watched. He had become all eyes. He had almost forgotten Fay Larkin; he had forgotten his trouble; and the present seemed sweet and full. Presently his ears were filled by a pattering roar and, looking up the draw, he saw two streams of sheep and goats coming down. Soon an Indian shepherd appeared, riding a fine mustang. A cream-colored colt bounded along behind, and presently a shaggy dog came in sight. The Indian dismounted at the camp, and his flock spread by in two white and black streams. The dog went with them. Withers and Joe shook hands with the Indian, whom Joe called “Navvy,” and Shefford lost no time in doing likewise. Then Nas Ta Bega came in, and he and the Navajo talked. When the meal was ready all of them sat down round the canvas. The shepherd did not tie his horse.
The men built a fire and started cooking lunch. Shefford, feeling tired and warm, settled in a shady spot and watched. He was completely focused on the scene. He had almost forgotten about Fay Larkin and his troubles; the moment felt sweet and fulfilling. Soon, he heard a rushing sound and, looking up the draw, he spotted two streams of sheep and goats coming down. Before long, an Indian shepherd showed up, riding a beautiful mustang. A cream-colored colt bounced along behind, and shortly after, a shaggy dog appeared. The Indian got off his horse at the camp, and his flock spread out in two white and black streams. The dog followed them. Withers and Joe shook hands with the Indian, whom Joe called "Navvy," and Shefford quickly did the same. Then Nas Ta Bega arrived, and he and the Navajo started talking. When the food was ready, everyone sat down around the canvas. The shepherd didn’t tie up his horse.
Presently Shefford noticed that Nack-yal had returned to camp and was acting strangely. Evidently he was attracted by the Indian's mustang or the cream-colored colt. At any rate, Nack-yal hung around, tossed his head, whinnied in a low, nervous manner, and looked strangely eager and wild. Shefford was at first amused, then curious. Nack-yal approached too close to the mother of the colt, and she gave him a sounding kick in the ribs. Nack-yal uttered a plaintive snort and backed away, to stand, crestfallen, with all his eagerness and fire vanished.
Right now, Shefford noticed that Nack-yal had come back to camp and was acting oddly. Clearly, he was drawn to the Indian's mustang or the cream-colored colt. In any case, Nack-yal lingered around, tossed his head, whinnied nervously, and seemed strangely excited and wild. Shefford was initially amused, then intrigued. Nack-yal got too close to the colt's mother, and she kicked him hard in the ribs. Nack-yal let out a sad snort and backed away, looking dejected, with all his excitement gone.
Nas Ta Bega pointed to the mustang and said something in his own tongue. Then Withers addressed the visiting Indian, and they exchanged some words, whereupon the trader turned to Shefford:
Nas Ta Bega pointed to the mustang and said something in his own language. Then Withers spoke to the visiting Indian, and they exchanged a few words, after which the trader turned to Shefford:
“I bought Nack-yal from this Indian three years ago. This mare is Nack-yal's mother. He was born over here to the south. That's why he always swung left off the trail. He wanted to go home. Just now he recognized his mother and she whaled away and gave him a whack for his pains. She's got a colt now and probably didn't recognize Nack-yal. But he's broken-hearted.”
“I bought Nack-yal from this Indian three years ago. This mare is Nack-yal's mother. He was born right here to the south. That's why he always veered left off the trail. He wanted to go home. Just now he saw his mom and she kicked at him out of frustration. She has a colt now and probably didn’t recognize Nack-yal. But he’s heartbroken.”
The trader laughed, and Joe said, “You can't tell what these durn mustangs will do.” Shefford felt sorry for Nack-yal, and when it came time to saddle him again found him easier to handle than ever before. Nack-yal stood with head down, broken-spirited.
The trader laughed, and Joe said, “You can't predict what these darn mustangs will do.” Shefford felt sympathy for Nack-yal, and when it was time to saddle him again, he found him easier to manage than ever before. Nack-yal stood with his head down, looking defeated.
Shefford was the first to ride up out of the draw, and once upon the top of the ridge he halted to gaze, wide-eyed and entranced. A rolling, endless plain sloped down beneath him, and led him on to a distant round-topped mountain. To the right a red canyon opened its jagged jaws, and away to the north rose a whorled and strange sea of curved ridges, crags, and domes.
Shefford was the first to ride up out of the ravine, and once he reached the top of the ridge, he stopped to look around, wide-eyed and captivated. An endless, rolling plain stretched beneath him, leading to a distant, rounded mountain. To his right, a red canyon yawned open with its jagged edges, and far to the north rose a swirling and unusual sea of curved ridges, cliffs, and domes.
Nas Ta Bega rode up then, leading the pack-train.
Nas Ta Bega rode up then, leading the pack train.
“Bi Nai, that is Na-tsis-an,” he said, pointing to the mountain. “Navajo Mountain. And there in the north are the canyon.”
“Bi Nai, that's Na-tsis-an,” he said, pointing to the mountain. “Navajo Mountain. And over there to the north are the canyon.”
Shefford followed the Indian down the trail and soon lost sight of that wide green-and-red wilderness. Nas Ta Bega turned at an intersecting trail, rode down into the canyon, and climbed out on the other side. Shefford got a glimpse now and then of the black dome of the mountain, but for the most part the distant points of the country were hidden. They crossed many trails, and went up and down the sides of many shallow canyon. Troops of wild mustangs whistled at them, stood on ridge-tops to watch, and then dashed away with manes and tails flying.
Shefford followed the Native American down the path and soon lost sight of that vast green-and-red wilderness. Nas Ta Bega turned onto an intersecting trail, rode down into the canyon, and climbed back up on the other side. Shefford caught a glimpse now and then of the black dome of the mountain, but for the most part, the distant features of the landscape were obscured. They crossed several trails and moved up and down the slopes of many shallow canyons. Troops of wild mustangs whinnied at them, stood on ridge tops to watch, and then galloped away with their manes and tails flying.
Withers rode forward presently and halted the pack-train. He had some conversation with Nas Ta Bega, whereupon the Indian turned his horse and trotted back, to disappear in the cedars.
Withers rode ahead and stopped the pack-train. He had a brief conversation with Nas Ta Bega, after which the Indian turned his horse and trotted back, disappearing into the cedars.
“I'm some worried,” explained Withers. “Joe thinks he saw a bunch of horsemen trailing us. My eyes are bad and I can't see far. The Indian will find out. I took a roundabout way to reach the village because I'm always dodging Shadd.”
“I'm a little worried,” Withers said. “Joe thinks he saw a group of horsemen following us. My eyesight isn't great, and I can't see very far. The Indian will find out. I took a longer route to get to the village because I'm always trying to avoid Shadd.”
This communication lent an added zest to the journey. Shefford could hardly believe the truth that his eyes and his ears brought to his consciousness. He turned in behind Withers and rode down the rough trail, helping the mustang all in his power. It occurred to him that Nack-yal had been entirely different since that meeting with his mother in the draw. He turned no more off the trail; he answered readily to the rein; he did not look afar from every ridge. Shefford conceived a liking for the mustang.
This communication added extra excitement to the journey. Shefford could hardly believe the reality his eyes and ears were presenting to him. He followed behind Withers and rode down the rough path, doing everything he could to help the mustang. It struck him that Nack-yal had been completely different since that encounter with his mother in the draw. He no longer strayed off the path; he responded easily to the rein; he didn’t gaze off into the distance from every ridge. Shefford began to take a liking to the mustang.
Withers turned sidewise in his saddle and let his mustang pick the way.
Withers turned sideways in his saddle and let his mustang choose the path.
“Another time we'll go up round the base of the mountain, where you can look down on the grandest scene in the world,” said he. “Two hundred miles of wind-worn rock, all smooth and bare, without a single straight line—canyon, caves, bridges—the most wonderful country in the world! Even the Indians haven't explored it. It's haunted, for them, and they have strange gods. The Navajos will hunt on this side of the mountain, but not on the other. That north side is consecrated ground. My wife has long been trying to get the Navajos to tell her the secret of Nonnezoshe. Nonnezoshe means Rainbow Bridge. The Indians worship it, but as far as she can find out only a few have ever seen it. I imagine it'd be worth some trouble.”
“Another time we'll hike around the base of the mountain, where you can look down on the most stunning view in the world,” he said. “Two hundred miles of wind-sculpted rock, all smooth and bare, without a single straight line—canyons, caves, bridges—the most incredible landscape ever! Even the Indians haven't explored it. It's haunted to them, and they have strange gods. The Navajos will hunt on this side of the mountain, but not on the other. That north side is sacred ground. My wife has been trying for a long time to get the Navajos to share the secret of Nonnezoshe. Nonnezoshe means Rainbow Bridge. The Indians worship it, but as far as she can tell, only a few have ever seen it. I bet it would be worth the effort.”
“Maybe that's the bridge Venters talked about—the one overarching the entrance to Surprise Valley,” Said Shefford.
“Maybe that's the bridge Venters mentioned—the one that overlooks the entrance to Surprise Valley,” said Shefford.
“It might be,” replied the trader. “You've got a good chance of finding out. Nas Ta Bega is the man. You stick to that Indian. ... Well, we start down here into this canyon, and we go down some, I reckon. In half an hour you'll see sago-lilies and Indian paint-brush and vermilion cactus.”
“It could be,” replied the trader. “You've got a good shot at finding out. Nas Ta Bega is the guy. ... Well, we’re heading down into this canyon, and we’ll go down a bit, I guess. In about half an hour, you’ll see sago lilies, Indian paintbrush, and vermilion cactus.”
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
About the middle of the afternoon the pack-train and its drivers arrived at the hidden Mormon village. Nas Ta Bega had not returned from his scout back along the trail.
About mid-afternoon, the pack train and its drivers reached the concealed Mormon village. Nas Ta Bega had not come back from his scout down the trail.
Shefford's sensibilities had all been overstrained, but he had left in him enthusiasm and appreciation that made the situation of this village a fairyland. It was a valley, a canyon floor, so long that he could not see the end, and perhaps a quarter of a mile wide. The air was hot, still, and sweetly odorous of unfamiliar flowers. Pinon and cedar trees surrounded the little log and stone houses, and along the walls of the canyon stood sharp-pointed, dark-green spruce-trees. These walls were singular of shape and color. They were not imposing in height, but they waved like the long, undulating swell of a sea. Every foot of surface was perfectly smooth, and the long curved lines of darker tinge that streaked the red followed the rounded line of the slope at the top. Far above, yet overhanging, were great yellow crags and peaks, and between these, still higher, showed the pine-fringed slope of Navajo Mountain with snow in the sheltered places, and glistening streams, like silver threads, running down.
Shefford's feelings had been pushed to the limit, but he still had enthusiasm and appreciation that made the village feel like a fairytale. It was a valley, a canyon floor so long he couldn't see the end, and maybe a quarter of a mile wide. The air was hot, still, and sweetly scented with unfamiliar flowers. Pinon and cedar trees surrounded the little log and stone houses, and along the canyon walls stood sharp-pointed, dark-green spruce trees. These walls had a unique shape and color. They weren't tall, but they flowed like the long, gentle swell of the sea. Every inch of the surface was perfectly smooth, and the long, curving lines of darker shades that streaked the red matched the rounded contour of the slope at the top. High above, yet overhanging, were massive yellow cliffs and peaks, and between them, even higher, was the pine-covered slope of Navajo Mountain with snow in the sheltered areas and glimmering streams, like silver threads, running down.
All this Shefford noticed as he entered the valley from round a corner of wall. Upon nearer view he saw and heard a host of children, who, looking up to see the intruders, scattered like frightened quail. Long gray grass covered the ground, and here and there wide, smooth paths had been worn. A swift and murmuring brook ran through the middle of the valley, and its banks were bordered with flowers.
All of this caught Shefford's attention as he entered the valley around a corner of the wall. Upon closer inspection, he saw and heard a group of children, who, looking up at the intruders, scattered like scared quail. Long, gray grass covered the ground, and here and there, wide, smooth paths had been worn down. A fast-moving, murmuring brook ran through the center of the valley, and its banks were lined with flowers.
Withers led the way to one side near the wall, where a clump of cedar-trees and a dark, swift spring boiling out of the rocks and banks of amber moss with purple blossoms made a beautiful camp site. Here the mustangs were unsaddled and turned loose without hobbles. It was certainly unlikely that they would leave such a spot. Some of the burros were unpacked, and the others Withers drove off into the village.
Withers took the lead to a spot near the wall, where a cluster of cedar trees and a dark, fast spring bubbling out from the rocks and banks of amber moss with purple flowers created a beautiful campsite. Here, the mustangs were unsaddled and let loose without hobbles. It was definitely unlikely that they would wander away from such a place. Some of the burros were unloaded, while Withers drove the others into the village.
“Sure's pretty nice,” said Joe, wiping his sweaty face. “I'll never want to leave. It suits me to lie on this moss.... Take a drink of that spring.”
“It's really nice,” said Joe, wiping his sweaty face. “I'll never want to leave. I love lying on this moss.... Have a drink from that spring.”
Shefford complied with alacrity and found the water cool and sweet, and he seemed to feel it all through him. Then he returned to the mossy bank. He did not reply to Joe. In fact, all his faculties were absorbed in watching and feeling, and he lay there long after Joe went off to the village. The murmur of water, the hum of bees, the songs of strange birds, the sweet, warm air, the dreamy summer somnolence of the valley—all these added drowsiness to Shefford's weary lassitude, and he fell asleep. When he awoke Nas Ta Bega was sitting near him and Joe was busy near a camp-fire.
Shefford quickly followed along and found the water refreshing and sweet, and he felt it invigorate him. Then he returned to the mossy bank. He didn’t respond to Joe. In fact, all his senses were focused on observing and feeling, and he lay there long after Joe headed off to the village. The sound of the water, the buzz of bees, the songs of unusual birds, the sweet, warm air, and the lazy summer vibe of the valley—all of these made Shefford's tiredness even heavier, and he fell asleep. When he woke up, Nas Ta Bega was sitting nearby and Joe was busy tending to a campfire.
“Hello, Nas Ta Bega!” said Shefford. “Was there any one trailing us?”
“Hey, Nas Ta Bega!” said Shefford. “Was anyone following us?”
The Navajo nodded.
The Navajo agreed.
Joe raised his head and with forceful brevity said, “Shadd.”
Joe lifted his head and firmly said, “Shadd.”
“Shadd!” echoed Shefford, remembering the dark, sinister face of his visitor that night in the Sagi. “Joe, is it serious—his trailing us?”
“Shadd!” shouted Shefford, recalling the dark, menacing face of his visitor that night in the Sagi. “Joe, is it serious—him following us?”
“Well, I don't know how durn serious it is, but I'm scared to death,” replied Lake. “He and his gang will hold us up somewhere on the way home.”
“Well, I’m not sure how serious it really is, but I’m terrified,” replied Lake. “He and his crew will rob us somewhere on the way home.”
Shefford regarded Joe with both concern and doubt. Joe's words were at variance with his looks.
Shefford looked at Joe with both concern and skepticism. Joe's words didn't match his appearance.
“Say, pard, can you shoot a rifle?” queried Joe.
“Hey, buddy, can you shoot a rifle?” asked Joe.
“Yes. I'm a fair shot at targets.”
“Yes. I'm pretty good at hitting targets.”
The Mormon nodded his head as if pleased. “That's good. These outlaws are all poor shots with a rifle. So 'm I. But I can handle a six-shooter. I reckon we'll make Shadd sweat if he pushes us.”
The Mormon nodded as if satisfied. “That's good. These outlaws are all terrible shots with a rifle. So am I. But I can handle a revolver. I guess we'll make Shadd sweat if he comes after us.”
Withers returned, driving the burros, all of which had been unpacked down to the saddles. Two gray-bearded men accompanied him. One of them appeared to be very old and venerable, and walked with a stick. The other had a sad-lined face and kind, mild blue eyes. Shefford observed that Lake seemed unusually respectful. Withers introduced these Mormons merely as Smith and Henninger. They were very cordial and pleasant in their greetings to Shefford. Presently another, somewhat younger, man joined the group, a stalwart, jovial fellow with ruddy face. There was certainly no mistaking his kindly welcome as he shook Shefford's hand. His name was Beal. The three stood round the camp-fire for a while, evidently glad of the presence of fellow-men and to hear news from the outside. Finally they went away, taking Joe with them. Withers took up the task of getting supper where Joe had been made to leave it.
Withers came back, driving the burros, all of which had been unpacked down to the saddles. Two gray-bearded men were with him. One looked very old and wise, walking with a stick. The other had a sad face but kind, gentle blue eyes. Shefford noticed that Lake seemed unusually respectful. Withers introduced these Mormons simply as Smith and Henninger. They were very friendly and pleasant when they greeted Shefford. Soon, another man, who was somewhat younger, joined the group. He was a sturdy, cheerful guy with a ruddy face. There was no mistaking his warm welcome as he shook Shefford's hand. His name was Beal. The three of them stood around the campfire for a while, clearly happy to have company and to hear news from outside. Eventually, they left, taking Joe with them. Withers then took over the task of finishing up dinner where Joe had left off.
“Shefford, listen,” he said, presently, as he knelt before the fire. “I told them right out that you'd been a Gentile clergyman—that you'd gone back on your religion. It impressed them and you've been well received. I'll tell the same thing over at Stonebridge. You'll get in right. Of course I don't expect they'll make a Mormon of you. But they'll try to. Meanwhile you can be square and friendly all the time you're trying to find your Fay Larkin. To-morrow you'll meet some of the women. They're good souls, but, like any women, crazy for news. Think what it is to be shut up in here between these walls!”
“Shefford, listen,” he said, kneeling in front of the fire. “I told them straight up that you were a Gentile clergyman—that you had turned your back on your religion. It really impressed them, and you've been welcomed. I'll say the same thing over at Stonebridge. You'll fit in just fine. Of course, I don't expect they'll convert you to Mormonism. But they'll try. In the meantime, you can be honest and friendly while trying to find your Fay Larkin. Tomorrow you'll meet some of the women. They're good people, but like any women, they're eager for gossip. Just think about what it's like to be cooped up in here behind these walls!”
“Withers, I'm intensely interested,” replied Shefford, “and excited, too. Shall we stay here long?”
“Withers, I'm really interested,” replied Shefford, “and excited, too. Are we going to stay here long?”
“I'll stay a couple of days, then go to Stonebridge with Joe. He'll come back here, and when you both feel like leaving, and if Nas Ta Bega thinks it safe, you'll take a trail over to some Indian hogans and pack me out a load of skins and blankets.... My boy, you've all the time there is, and I wish you luck. This isn't a bad place to loaf. I always get sentimental over here. Maybe it's the women. Some of them are pretty, and one of them—Shefford, they call her the Sago Lily. Her first name is Mary, I'm told. Don't know her last name. She's lovely. And I'll bet you forget Fay Larkin in a flash. Only—be careful. You drop in here with rather peculiar credentials, so to speak—as my helper and as a man with no religion! You'll not only be fully trusted, but you'll be welcome to these lonely women. So be careful. Remember it's my secret belief they are sealed wives and are visited occasionally at night by their husbands. I don't know this, but I believe it. And you're not supposed to dream of that.”
“I'll stick around for a couple of days, then head to Stonebridge with Joe. He'll come back here, and when you both feel ready to leave, and if Nas Ta Bega thinks it’s safe, you’ll take a trail over to some Indian hogans and bring me back a load of skins and blankets... My friend, you’ve got all the time in the world, and I wish you good luck. This isn’t a bad place to hang out. I always get sentimental here. Maybe it’s the women. Some of them are attractive, and one in particular—Shefford, they call her the Sago Lily. Her first name is Mary, I hear. I don’t know her last name. She’s beautiful. And I bet you’ll forget Fay Larkin in no time. Just—be careful. You’re coming in here with pretty unusual credentials, so to speak—as my helper and as a guy without a religion! You’ll not only be completely trusted, but you’ll also be welcome among these lonely women. So be cautious. Remember, it’s been my secret belief that they are sealed wives and are sometimes visited at night by their husbands. I can’t prove this, but I think it’s true. And you’re not supposed to imagine that.”
“How many men in the village?” asked Shefford.
“How many guys are in the village?” asked Shefford.
“Three. You met them.”
"Three. You've met them."
“Have they wives?” asked Shefford, curiously.
“Do they have wives?” asked Shefford, curiously.
“Wives! Well, I guess. But only one each that I know of. Joe Lake is the only unmarried Mormon I've met.”
“Wives! Well, I guess. But only one each that I know of. Joe Lake is the only single Mormon I've met.”
“And no men—strangers, cowboys, outlaws—ever come to this village?”
“And no men—strangers, cowboys, outlaws—ever come to this village?”
“Except to Indians, it seems to be a secret so far,” replied the trader, earnestly. “But it can't be kept secret. I've said that time after time over in Stonebridge. With Mormons it's 'sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof.'”
“Except to Indians, it seems to be a secret so far,” replied the trader, earnestly. “But it can't be kept secret. I've said that time after time over in Stonebridge. With Mormons, it's 'sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof.'”
“What'll happen when outsiders do learn and ride in here?”
“What will happen when outsiders find out and come here?”
“There'll be trouble—maybe bloodshed. Mormon women are absolutely good, but they're human, and want and need a little life. And, strange to say, Mormon men are pig-headedly jealous.... Why, if some of the cowboys I knew in Durango would ride over here there'd simply be hell. But that's a long way, and probably this village will be deserted before news of it ever reaches Colorado. There's more danger of Shadd and his gang coming in. Shadd's half Piute. He must know of this place. And he's got some white outlaws in his gang.... Come on. Grub's ready, and I'm too hungry to talk.”
“There’s going to be trouble—maybe even violence. Mormon women are genuinely good, but they’re human and want and need to enjoy life a bit. And, oddly enough, Mormon men can be really jealous. If some of the cowboys I knew in Durango rode over here, it would cause chaos. But that’s a long way off, and this village will probably be empty by the time news gets to Colorado. There’s more danger from Shadd and his gang showing up. Shadd is half Piute. He must know about this place, and he’s got some white outlaws with him. Let’s go. The food is ready, and I’m too hungry to keep talking.”
Later, when shadows began to gather in the valley and the lofty peaks above were gold in the sunset glow, Withers left camp to look after the straying mustangs, and Shefford strolled to and fro under the cedars. The lights and shades in the Sagi that first night had moved him to enthusiastic watchfulness, but here they were so weird and beautiful that he was enraptured. He actually saw great shafts of gold and shadows of purple streaming from the peaks down into the valley. It was day on the heights and twilight in the valley. The swiftly changing colors were like rainbows.
Later, as shadows started to creep into the valley and the tall peaks above glowed golden in the sunset, Withers left camp to tend to the wandering mustangs, while Shefford walked back and forth under the cedars. The interplay of light and shadow that first night in the Sagi had made him keenly aware, but here it was so strange and beautiful that he was captivated. He could actually see great beams of gold and shadows of purple flowing from the peaks down into the valley. It was daylight on the heights and twilight in the valley. The rapidly changing colors resembled rainbows.
While he strolled up and down several women came to the spring and filled their buckets. They wore shawls or hoods and their garments were somber, but, nevertheless, they appeared to have youth and comeliness. They saw him, looked at him curiously, and then, without speaking, went back on the well-trodden path. Presently down the path appeared a woman—a girl in lighter garb. It was almost white. She was shapely and walked with free, graceful step, reminding him of the Indian girl, Glen Naspa. This one wore a hood shaped like a huge sunbonnet and it concealed her face. She carried a bucket. When she reached the spring and went down the few stone steps Shefford saw that she did not have on shoes. As she braced herself to lift the bucket her bare foot clung to the mossy stone. It was a strong, sinewy, beautiful foot, instinct with youth. He was curious enough, he thought, but the awakening artist in him made him more so. She dragged at the full bucket and had difficulty in lifting it out of the hole. Shefford strode forward and took the bucket-handle from her.
As he walked back and forth, several women came to the spring to fill their buckets. They wore shawls or hoods, and their clothes were dark, but they still seemed youthful and attractive. They noticed him, looked at him with curiosity, and then, without a word, returned along the familiar path. Soon, a girl appeared down the path, dressed in lighter clothing that was almost white. She was shapely and walked with a smooth, graceful stride, reminding him of the Indian girl, Glen Naspa. This girl wore a hood that was shaped like a large sunbonnet, hiding her face. She carried a bucket. When she reached the spring and stepped down the few stone steps, Shefford noticed she wasn’t wearing any shoes. As she prepared to lift the bucket, her bare foot pressed against the mossy stone. It was a strong, sinewy, beautiful foot, full of youth. He felt curious, but the awakening artist in him felt even more so. She struggled to lift the heavy bucket out of the hole. Shefford stepped forward and took the bucket handle from her.
“Won't you let me help you?” he said, lifting the bucket. “Indeed—it's very heavy.”
“Can I help you?” he said, lifting the bucket. “It’s really heavy.”
“Oh—thank you,” she said, without raising her head. Her voice seemed singularly young and sweet. He had not heard a voice like it. She moved down the path and he walked beside her. He felt embarrassed, yet more curious than ever; he wanted to say something, to turn and look at her, but he kept on for a dozen paces without making up his mind.
“Oh—thank you,” she said, keeping her head down. Her voice sounded unusually young and sweet. He had never heard anything like it. She walked down the path, and he walked next to her. He felt embarrassed but even more curious; he wanted to say something, to turn and look at her, but he kept walking for a while without deciding what to do.
Finally he said: “Do you really carry this heavy bucket? Why, it makes my arm ache.”
Finally he said, “Do you really carry this heavy bucket? It makes my arm hurt.”
“Twice every day—morning and evening,” she replied. “I'm very strong.”
“Twice a day—once in the morning and once in the evening,” she said. “I’m really strong.”
Then he stole a look out of the corner of his eye, and, seeing that her face was hidden from him by the hood, he turned to observe her at better advantage. A long braid of hair hung down her back. In the twilight it gleamed dull gold. She came up to his shoulder. The sleeve nearest him was rolled up to her elbow, revealing a fine round arm. Her hand, like her foot, was brown, strong, and well shaped. It was a hand that had been developed by labor. She was full-bosomed, yet slender, and she walked with a free stride that made Shefford admire and wonder.
Then he stole a glance from the corner of his eye and, noticing that her face was hidden by the hood, he turned to get a better look. A long braid of hair hung down her back, shining like dull gold in the twilight. She was about shoulder height to him. The sleeve closest to him was rolled up to her elbow, showing off her well-defined arm. Her hand, like her foot, was tanned, strong, and nicely shaped. It was a hand that showed the marks of hard work. She was full-figured yet slender, and she moved with a confident stride that made Shefford feel both admiration and curiosity.
They passed several of the little stone and log houses, and women greeted them as they went by and children peered shyly from the doors. He kept trying to think of something to say, and, failing in that, determined to have one good look under the hood before he left her.
They walked past a number of small stone and log houses, and women waved at them as they passed while children peeked shyly from the doorways. He kept trying to come up with something to say, and when that didn’t work, he decided to take a good look under the hood before he left her.
“You walk lame,” she said, solicitously. “Let me carry the bucket now—please. My house is near.”
“You're walking with a limp,” she said, kindly. “Let me carry the bucket for you now—please. My house is close by.”
“Am I lame?... Guess so, a little,” he replied. “It was a hard ride for me. But I'll carry the bucket just the same.”
“Am I lame?... I guess so, a little,” he replied. “It was a tough ride for me. But I'll carry the bucket anyway.”
They went on under some pinon-trees, down a path to a little house identical with the others, except that it had a stone porch. Shefford smelled fragrant wood-smoke and saw a column curling from the low, flat, stone chimney. Then he set the bucket down on the porch. “Thank you, Mr. Shefford,” she said. “You know my name?” he asked. “Yes. Mr. Withers spoke to my nearest neighbor and she told me.”
They walked beneath some pinon trees, down a path to a small house just like the others, except it had a stone porch. Shefford caught the scent of fragrant wood smoke and saw a plume rising from the low, flat stone chimney. Then he placed the bucket down on the porch. “Thank you, Mr. Shefford,” she said. “You know my name?” he asked. “Yes. Mr. Withers talked to my nearest neighbor, and she told me.”
“Oh, I see. And you—”
“Oh, I get it. And you—”
He did not go on and she did not reply. When she stepped upon the porch and turned he was able to see under the hood. The face there was in shadow, and for that very reason he answered to ungovernable impulse and took a step closer to her. Dark, grave, sad eyes looked down at him, and he felt as if he could never draw his own glance away. He seemed not to see the rest of her face, and yet felt that it was lovely. Then a downward movement of the hood hid from him the strange eyes and the shadowy loveliness.
He didn’t say anything more, and she didn’t respond. When she stepped onto the porch and turned around, he could see under her hood. Her face was in shadow, which made him act on an impulse and take a step closer to her. Dark, serious, sad eyes looked down at him, and he felt like he could never look away. He didn’t really see the rest of her face, but he sensed that it was beautiful. Then a movement of the hood brought a curtain over those mysterious eyes and the shadowy beauty.
“I—I beg your pardon,” he said, quickly, drawing back. “I'm rude. ... Withers told me about a girl he called—he said looked like a sago-lily. That's no excuse to stare under your hood. But I—I was curious. I wondered if—”
“I—I’m sorry,” he said quickly, pulling back. “I’m being rude. ... Withers mentioned a girl he called—he said she looked like a sago-lily. That’s no excuse for staring under your hood. But I—I was curious. I wondered if—”
He hesitated, realizing how foolish his talk was. She stood a moment, probably watching him, but he could not be sure, for her face was hidden.
He hesitated, realizing how silly his words were. She stood there for a moment, probably watching him, but he couldn't be sure since her face was concealed.
“They call me that,” she said. “But my name is Mary.”
“They call me that,” she said. “But my name is Mary.”
“Mary—what?” he asked.
“Mary—what’s up?” he asked.
“Just Mary,” she said, simply. “Good night.”
“Just Mary,” she said flatly. “Good night.”
He did not say good night and could not have told why. She took up the bucket and went into the dark house. Shefford hurried away into the gathering darkness.
He didn't say good night and couldn't explain why. She picked up the bucket and went into the dark house. Shefford hurried away into the deepening darkness.
VI. IN THE HIDDEN VALLEY
Shefford had hardly seen her face, yet he was more interested in a woman than he had ever been before. Still, he reflected, as he returned to camp, he had been under a long strain, he was unduly excited by this new and adventurous life, and these, with the mystery of this village, were perhaps accountable for a state of mind that could not last.
Shefford had barely seen her face, but he was more interested in a woman than he had ever been before. Still, he thought as he headed back to camp, he had been under a lot of stress, and he was overly excited by this new and adventurous life. These factors, along with the mystery of this village, might explain a mindset that couldn't last.
He rolled in his blankets on the soft bed of moss and he saw the stars through the needle-like fringe of the pinyons. It seemed impossible to fall asleep. The two domed peaks split the sky, and back of them, looming dark and shadowy, rose the mountain. There was something cold, austere, and majestic in their lofty presence, and they made him feel alone, yet not alone. He raised himself to see the quiet forms of Withers and Nas Ta Bega prone in the starlight, and their slow, deep breathing was that of tired men. A bell on a mustang rang somewhere off in the valley and gave out a low, strange, reverberating echo from wall to wall. When it ceased a silence set in that was deader than any silence he had ever felt, but gradually he became aware of the low murmur of the brook. For the rest there was no sound of wind, no bark of dog or yelp of coyote, no sound of voice in the village.
He rolled in his blankets on the soft bed of moss and saw the stars through the thin fringe of the pinyon trees. It felt impossible to fall asleep. The two domed peaks split the sky, and behind them, the mountain rose dark and shadowy. There was something cold, stark, and majestic about their towering presence, and they made him feel alone, yet not alone. He lifted himself up to see the quiet forms of Withers and Nas Ta Bega lying in the starlight, their slow, deep breathing the sound of tired men. A bell on a mustang rang somewhere in the valley, giving off a low, strange, echoing sound from wall to wall. When it stopped, an intense silence fell that was deeper than any silence he had ever experienced, but gradually he became aware of the soft murmur of the brook. Other than that, there were no sounds of wind, no barking dog or coyote yapping, no voices from the village.
He tried to sleep, but instead thought of this girl who was called the Sago Lily. He recalled everything incident to their meeting and the walk to her home. Her swift, free step, her graceful poise, her shapely form—the long braid of hair, dull gold in the twilight, the beautiful bare foot and the strong round arm—these he thought of and recalled vividly. But of her face he had no idea except the shadowy, haunting loveliness, and that grew more and more difficult to remember. The tone of her voice and what she had said—how the one had thrilled him and the other mystified! It was her voice that had most attracted him. There was something in it besides music—what, he could not tell—sadness, depth, something like that in Nas Ta Bega's beauty springing from disuse. But this seemed absurd. Why should he imagine her voice one that had not been used as freely as any other woman's? She was a Mormon; very likely, almost surely, she was a sealed wife. His interest, too, was absurd, and he tried to throw it off, or imagine it one he might have felt in any other of these strange women of the hidden village.
He tried to sleep, but instead thought about this girl known as the Sago Lily. He remembered everything about their meeting and the walk to her home. Her quick, carefree step, her graceful posture, her shapely figure—the long braid of hair, dull gold in the twilight, her beautiful bare foot, and her strong, rounded arm—these were all things he vividly recalled. But he had no clear idea of her face, just a shadowy, haunting beauty that became harder and harder to remember. The sound of her voice and what she had said—how the one excited him and the other left him puzzled! It was her voice that drew him in the most. There was something in it beyond just music—something he couldn’t put into words—sadness, depth, something akin to Nas Ta Bega's beauty coming from neglect. But that thought seemed silly. Why would he think her voice was unused like it was different from any other woman's? She was a Mormon; very likely, almost certainly, she was a sealed wife. His interest felt absurd too, and he tried to shake it off, or convince himself it was just a passing curiosity he might have felt for any other of these unusual women from the hidden village.
But Shefford's intelligence and his good sense, which became operative when he was fully roused and set the situation clearly before his eyes, had no effect upon his deeper, mystic, and primitive feelings. He saw the truth and he felt something that he could not name. He would not be a fool, but there was no harm in dreaming. And unquestionably, beyond all doubt, the dream and the romance that had lured him to the wilderness were here; hanging over him like the shadows of the great peaks. His heart swelled with emotion when he thought of how the black and incessant despair of the past was gone. So he embraced any attraction that made him forget and think and feel; some instinct stronger than intelligence bade him drift.
But Shefford's intelligence and common sense kicked in when he was fully awake and examining the situation clearly, yet they had no impact on his deeper, more instinctive feelings. He recognized the truth but sensed something he couldn't put into words. He didn't want to be naive, but there was no harm in dreaming. And without a doubt, the dream and the romance that had drawn him to the wilderness were present; looming over him like the shadows of the towering peaks. His heart swelled with emotion at the thought that the heavy, relentless despair of his past was behind him. So he welcomed any attraction that helped him forget, reflect, and feel; something deep within him, stronger than logic, urged him to just go with the flow.
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
Joe's rolling voice awoke him next morning and he rose with a singular zest. When or where in his life had he awakened in such a beautiful place? Almost he understood why Venters and Bess had been haunted by memories of Surprise Valley. The morning was clear, cool, sweet; the peaks were dim and soft in rosy cloud; shafts of golden sunlight shot down into the purple shadows. Mocking-birds were singing. His body was sore and tired from the unaccustomed travel, but his heart was full, happy. His spirit wanted to run, and he knew there was something out there waiting to meet it. The Indian and the trader and the Mormon all meant more to him this morning. He had grown a little overnight. Nas Ta Bega's deep “Bi Nai” rang in his ears, and the smiles of Withers and Joe were greetings. He had friends; he had work; and there was rich, strange, and helpful life to live. There was even a difference in the mustang Nack-yal. He came readily; he did not look wild; he had a friendly eye; and Shefford liked him more.
Joe's deep voice woke him up the next morning, and he got up with an unusual energy. When in his life had he ever woken up in such a beautiful place? He almost understood why Venters and Bess had been haunted by memories of Surprise Valley. The morning was clear, cool, and sweet; the peaks were soft and dim in a rosy mist; beams of golden sunlight streamed down into the purple shadows. Mockingbirds were singing. His body was sore and tired from the unfamiliar travel, but his heart was full and happy. His spirit wanted to run, and he knew there was something out there waiting for him. The Indian, the trader, and the Mormon felt more important to him this morning. He had grown a little overnight. Nas Ta Bega's deep “Bi Nai” echoed in his ears, and the smiles of Withers and Joe felt like greetings. He had friends; he had work; and there was a rich, strange, and supportive life to live. There was even a change in the mustang Nack-yal. He approached willingly; he didn’t seem wild; he had a friendly eye; and Shefford liked him even more.
“What is there to do?” asked Shefford, feeling equal to a hundred tasks.
“What should we do?” asked Shefford, feeling capable of a hundred tasks.
“No work,” replied the trader, with a laugh, and he drew Shefford aside, “I'm in no hurry. I like it here. And Joe never wants to leave. To-day you can meet the women. Make yourself popular. I've already made you that. These women are most all young and lonesome. Talk to them. Make them like you. Then some day you may be safe to ask questions. Last night I wanted to ask old Mother Smith if she ever heard the name Fay Larkin. But I thought better of it. If there's a girl here or at Stonebridge of that name we'll learn it. If there's mystery we'd better go slow. Mormons are hell on secret and mystery, and to pry into their affairs is to queer yourself. My advice is—just be as nice as you can be, and let things happen.”
“No work,” the trader replied with a laugh, pulling Shefford aside, “I’m in no rush. I like it here. And Joe never wants to leave. Today you can meet the women. Make a good impression. I've already done that for you. Most of these women are young and lonely. Talk to them. Get them to like you. Then someday it might be safe to ask questions. Last night, I wanted to ask old Mother Smith if she'd ever heard the name Fay Larkin. But I thought better of it. If there's a girl here or at Stonebridge with that name, we’ll find out. If there’s something mysterious, we should take it slow. Mormons are really big on secrets and mysteries, and prying into their business can backfire on you. My advice is—just be as nice as you can and let things unfold.”
Fay Larkin! All in a night Shefford had forgotten her. Why? He pondered over the matter, and then the old thrill, the old desire, came back.
Fay Larkin! In just one night, Shefford had completely forgotten about her. Why? He thought about it, and then the familiar thrill, the familiar desire returned.
“Shefford, what do you think Nas Ta Bega said to me last night?” asked Withers in lower voice.
“Shefford, what do you think Nas Ta Bega told me last night?” Withers asked in a quieter voice.
“Haven't any idea,” replied Shefford, curiously.
“Haven't a clue,” replied Shefford, curious.
“We were sitting beside the fire. I saw you walking under the cedars. You seemed thoughtful. That keen Indian watched you, and he said to me in Navajo, 'Bi Nai has lost his God. He has come far to find a wife. Nas Ta Bega is his brother.'... He meant he'll find both God and wife for you. I don't know about that, but I say take the Indian as he thinks he is—your brother. Long before I knew Nas Ta Bega well my wife used to tell me about him. He's a sage and a poet—the very spirit of this desert. He's worth cultivating for his own sake. But more—remember, if Fay Larkin is still shut in that valley the Navajo will find her for you.”
“We were sitting by the fire. I saw you walking under the cedars. You seemed deep in thought. That observant Indian watched you and said to me in Navajo, 'Bi Nai has lost his God. He has come a long way to find a wife. Nas Ta Bega is his brother.'... He meant he'll help you find both your God and your wife. I'm not sure about that, but I say take the Indian at his word—consider him your brother. Long before I got to know Nas Ta Bega well, my wife used to tell me about him. He’s a wise man and a poet—the very soul of this desert. He’s worth getting to know for his own sake. But more importantly—remember, if Fay Larkin is still trapped in that valley, the Navajo will find her for you.”
“I shall take Nas Ta Bega as my brother—and be proud,” replied Shefford.
“I'll take Nas Ta Bega as my brother—and be proud,” replied Shefford.
“There's another thing. Do you intend to confide in Joe?”
“There's one more thing. Do you plan to share your secrets with Joe?”
“I hadn't thought of that.”
"I didn't think of that."
“Well, it might be a good plan. But wait until you know him better and he knows you. He's ready to fight for you now. He's taken your trouble to heart. You wouldn't think Joe is deeply religious. Yet he is. He may never breathe a word about religion to you.... Now, Shefford, go ahead. You've struck a trail. It's rough, but it'll make a man of you. It'll lead somewhere.”
“Well, it could be a solid plan. But hold off until you get to know him better and he knows you. He's ready to stand up for you now. He really cares about your struggles. You wouldn't guess that Joe is very religious. But he is. He might never mention religion to you.... Now, Shefford, go for it. You've found a path. It's tough, but it'll help you grow. It'll take you somewhere.”
“I'm singularly fortunate—I—who had lost all friends. Withers, I am grateful. I'll prove it. I'll show—”
“I'm incredibly lucky—I—who had lost all my friends. Withers, I appreciate it. I'll prove it. I'll show—”
Withers's upheld hand checked further speech, and Shefford realized that beneath the rough exterior of this desert trader there was fine feeling. These men of crude toil and wild surroundings were beginning to loom up large in Shefford's mind.
Withers's raised hand silenced further talk, and Shefford understood that beneath the tough exterior of this desert trader lay a sensitive nature. These men, shaped by hard work and untamed surroundings, were beginning to take on a significant presence in Shefford's thoughts.
The day began leisurely. The men were yet at breakfast when the women of the village began to come one by one to the spring. Joe Lake made friendly and joking remarks to each. And as each one passed on down the path he poised a biscuit in one hand and a cup of coffee in the other, and with his head cocked sidewise like an owl he said, “Reckon I've got to get me a woman like her.”
The day started off easygoing. The men were still having breakfast when the women from the village began arriving one by one at the spring. Joe Lake made friendly jokes with each of them. As each woman walked down the path, he held a biscuit in one hand and a cup of coffee in the other, tilting his head to the side like an owl and saying, “I guess I need to find a woman like her.”
Shefford saw and heard, yet he was all the time half unconsciously watching with strange eagerness for a white figure to appear. At last he saw her—the same girl with the hood, the same swift step. A little shock or quiver passed over him, and at the moment all that was explicable about it was something associated with regret.
Shefford saw and heard everything, but he was mostly half-unconsciously waiting with strange eagerness for a white figure to show up. Finally, he spotted her—the same girl in the hood, the same quick pace. A brief shock or shiver ran through him, and at that moment, all he could make sense of was a feeling tied to regret.
Joe Lake whistled and stared.
Joe Lake whistled and stared.
“I haven't met her,” he muttered.
"I haven't met her," he whispered.
“That's the Sago Lily,” said Withers.
“That's the Sago Lily,” Withers said.
“Reckon I'm going to carry that bucket,” went on Joe.
“Looks like I'm going to carry that bucket,” Joe continued.
“And queer yourself with all the other women who've been to the spring? Don't do it, Joe,” advised the trader.
“And mess around with all the other women who’ve been to the spring? Don't do it, Joe,” advised the trader.
“But her bucket's bigger,” protested Joe, weakly.
“But her bucket's bigger,” Joe protested weakly.
“That's true. But you ought to know Mormons. If she'd come first, all right. As she didn't—why, don't single her out.”
“That's true. But you should understand Mormons. If she had come first, that would be fine. Since she didn't—well, don't single her out.”
Joe kept his seat. The girl came to the spring. A low “good morning” came from under the hood. Then she filled her bucket and started home. Shefford observed that this time she wore moccasins and she carried the heavy bucket with ease. When she disappeared he had again the vague, inexplicable sensation of regret.
Joe stayed in his seat. The girl approached the spring. A soft "good morning" came from beneath her hood. Then she filled her bucket and headed home. Shefford noticed that this time she wore moccasins and easily carried the heavy bucket. When she disappeared, he felt that familiar, vague sense of regret again.
Joe Lake breathed heavily. “Reckon I've got to get me a woman like her,” he said. But the former jocose tone was lacking and he appeared thoughtful.
Joe Lake breathed heavily. “I think I need to find a woman like her,” he said. But the earlier joking tone was gone, and he seemed deep in thought.
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
Withers first took Shefford to the building used for a school. It was somewhat larger than the other houses, had only one room with two doors and several windows. It was full of children, of all sizes and ages, sitting on rude board benches.
Withers first took Shefford to the building that served as a school. It was a bit bigger than the other houses, had just one room with two doors and several windows. It was packed with kids of all sizes and ages, sitting on rough wooden benches.
There were half a hundred of them, sturdy, healthy, rosy boys and girls, clad in home-made garments. The young woman teacher was as embarrassed as her pupils were shy, and the visitors withdrew without having heard a word of lessons.
There were fifty of them, strong, healthy, rosy-faced boys and girls, dressed in homemade clothes. The young woman teacher felt just as awkward as her shy students, and the visitors left without hearing a single word of the lessons.
Withers then called upon Smith, Henninger, and Beal, and their wives. Shefford found himself cordially received, and what little he did say showed him how he would be listened to when he cared to talk. These folk were plain and kindly, and he found that there was nothing about them to dislike. The men appeared mild and quiet, and when not conversing seemed austere. The repose of the women was only on the surface; underneath he felt their intensity. Especially in many of the younger women, whom he met in the succeeding hour, did he feel this power of restrained emotion. This surprised him, as did also the fact that almost every one of them was attractive and some of them were exceedingly pretty. He became so interested in them all as a whole that he could not individualize one. They were as widely different in appearance and temperament as women of any other class, but it seemed to Shefford that one common trait united them—and it was a strange, checked yearning for something that he could not discover. Was it happiness? They certainly seemed to be happy, far more so than those millions of women who were chasing phantoms. Were they really sealed wives, as Withers believed, and was this unnatural wife-hood responsible for the strange intensity? At any rate he returned to camp with the conviction that he had stumbled upon a remarkable situation.
Withers then introduced Smith, Henninger, and Beal, along with their wives. Shefford found himself welcomed warmly, and the little he did say made it clear he would be listened to whenever he chose to speak. These people were straightforward and kind, and he realized there was nothing about them to dislike. The men seemed gentle and quiet, and when they weren't talking, they appeared serious. The calmness of the women was just on the surface; beneath it, he sensed their intensity. He particularly noticed this power of restrained emotion in many of the younger women he encountered in the next hour. This surprised him, as did the fact that almost every one of them was attractive, with some being exceptionally pretty. He became so interested in them as a group that he couldn’t focus on any one of them. They varied greatly in looks and personalities, just like women from any other background, but Shefford felt that they shared a peculiar, deep longing for something he couldn’t pinpoint. Was it happiness? They certainly seemed happy, much more so than the countless women chasing after illusions. Were they genuinely sealed wives, as Withers believed, and was this unusual marital situation the reason for their strange intensity? Regardless, he returned to camp convinced that he had stumbled upon something extraordinary.
He had been told the last names of only three women, and their husbands were in the village. The names of the others were Ruth, Rebecca, Joan—he could not recall them all. They were the mothers of these beautiful children. The fathers, as far as he was concerned, were as intangible as myths. Shefford was an educated clergyman, a man of the world, and, as such, knew women in his way. Mormons might be strange and different, yet the fundamental truth was that all over the world mothers of children were wives; there was a relation between wife and mother that did not need to be named to be felt; and he divined from this that, whatever the situation of these lonely and hidden women, they knew themselves to be wives. Shefford absolutely satisfied himself on that score. If they were miserable they certainly did not show it, and the question came to him how just was the criticism of uninformed men? His judgment of Mormons had been established by what he had heard and read, rather than what he knew. He wanted now to have an open mind. He had studied the totemism and exogamy of the primitive races, and here was his opportunity to understand polygamy. One wife for one man—that was the law. Mormons broke it openly; Gentiles broke it secretly. Mormons acknowledged all their wives and protected their children; Gentiles acknowledged one wife only. Unquestionably the Mormons were wrong, but were not the Gentiles still more wrong?
He had only been given the last names of three women, and their husbands were in the village. The others were named Ruth, Rebecca, and Joan—he couldn’t remember all of them. They were the mothers of these beautiful children. As far as he was concerned, the fathers were as elusive as myths. Shefford was an educated clergyman, a worldly man, and, as such, he had his own understanding of women. Mormons might seem strange and different, but the fundamental truth was that everywhere in the world, mothers of children were also wives; there was a connection between being a wife and being a mother that didn’t need to be named to be understood; and he sensed that, regardless of their lonely and isolated circumstances, these women saw themselves as wives. Shefford was completely convinced of that. If they were unhappy, they certainly didn’t show it, and he started to wonder how fair the opinions of uninformed men really were. His views on Mormons were formed by what he had heard and read, rather than what he truly understood. Now, he wanted to keep an open mind. He had studied totemism and exogamy in primitive cultures, and this was his chance to comprehend polygamy. One wife for one man—that was the rule. Mormons broke it openly; Gentiles broke it secretly. Mormons recognized all their wives and supported their children; Gentiles acknowledged only one wife. Undoubtedly, Mormons were in the wrong, but were Gentiles not even more so?
. . . . . . . . . . .
The following day Joe Lake appeared reluctant to start for Stonebridge with Withers.
The next day, Joe Lake seemed hesitant to head out to Stonebridge with Withers.
“Joe, you'd better come along,” said the trader, dryly. “I reckon you've seen a little too much of the Sago Lily.”
“Joe, you should come along,” said the trader, dryly. “I think you've seen a bit too much of the Sago Lily.”
Lake offered no reply, but it was evident from his sober face that Withers had not hit short of the mark. Withers rode off, with a parting word to Shefford, and finally Joe somberly mounted his bay and trotted down the valley. As Nas Ta Bega had gone off somewhere to visit Indians, Shefford was left alone.
Lake didn't say anything, but it was clear from his serious expression that Withers had been right on target. Withers rode away after saying a final word to Shefford, and eventually, Joe quietly got on his bay horse and trotted down the valley. Since Nas Ta Bega had gone off to visit some Indians, Shefford was left alone.
He went into the village and made himself useful and agreeable. He made friends with the children and he talked to the women until he was hoarse. Their ignorance of the world was a spur to him, and never in his life had he had such an attentive audience. And as he showed no curiosity, asked no difficult questions, gradually what reserve he had noted wore away, and the end of the day saw him on a footing with them that Withers had predicted.
He went into the village and was helpful and friendly. He made friends with the kids and chatted with the women until he lost his voice. Their lack of worldly knowledge motivated him, and he had never experienced such an engaged audience. Since he showed no curiosity and didn't ask any tough questions, the little hesitation he had gradually faded, and by the end of the day, he was on the same level with them that Withers had predicted.
By the time several like days had passed it seemed from the interest and friendliness of these women that he might have lived long among them. He was possessed of wit and eloquence and information, which he freely gave, and not with selfish motive. He liked these women; he liked to see the somber shade pass from their faces, to see them brighten. He had met the girl Mary at the spring and along the path, but he had not yet seen her face. He was always looking for her, hoping to meet her, and confessed to himself that the best of the day for him were the morning and evening visits she made to the spring. Nevertheless, for some reason hard to divine, he was reluctant to seek her deliberately.
By the time several days had gone by, it seemed from the interest and friendliness of these women that he could've lived among them for a long time. He had wit, eloquence, and knowledge, all of which he shared freely, without any selfish motives. He liked these women; he enjoyed seeing the somber look fade from their faces and watching them light up. He had met the girl Mary at the spring and along the path, but he still hadn’t seen her face. He was always on the lookout for her, hoping to run into her, and he admitted to himself that the best parts of his day were the morning and evening visits she made to the spring. Still, for some reason that was hard to understand, he hesitated to seek her out directly.
Always while he had listened to her neighbors' talk, he had hoped they might let fall something about her. But they did not. He received an impression that she was not so intimate with the others as he had supposed. They all made one big family. Still, she seemed a little outside. He could bring no proofs to strengthen this idea. He merely felt it, and many of his feelings were independent of intelligent reason. Something had been added to curiosity, that was sure.
Always when he listened to her neighbors' conversations, he hoped they might say something about her. But they didn’t. He got the feeling that she wasn’t as close with the others as he had thought. They all formed one big family. Still, she seemed a bit on the outside. He had no proof to support this idea. He just felt it, and many of his feelings didn’t depend on logical reasoning. Something had definitely been added to his curiosity.
It was his habit to call upon Mother Smith in the afternoons. From the first her talk to him hinted of a leaning toward thought of making him a Mormon. Her husband and the other men took up her cue and spoke of their religion, casually at first, but gradually opening their minds to free and simple discussion of their faith. Shefford lent respectful attention. He would rather have been a Mormon than an atheist, and apparently they considered him the latter, and were earnest to save his soul. Shefford knew that he could never be one any more than the other. He was just at sea. But he listened, and he found them simple in faith, blind, perhaps, but loyal and good. It was noteworthy that Mother Smith happened to be the only woman in the village who had ever mentioned religion to him. She was old, of a past generation; the young women belonged to the present. Shefford pondered the significant difference.
It was his routine to visit Mother Smith in the afternoons. Right from the start, her conversations hinted at the possibility of converting him to Mormonism. Her husband and the other men picked up on this and casually began discussing their religion, gradually becoming more open to a straightforward discussion of their beliefs. Shefford listened attentively. He would rather identify as a Mormon than an atheist, but they seemed to view him as the latter and were eager to save his soul. He understood that he could never truly be either. He felt lost. However, he listened, and he found them to be simple in their faith—perhaps blind, but loyal and good. It was interesting that Mother Smith was the only woman in the village who had ever brought up religion with him. She was older, representing a past generation, while the younger women belonged to the present. Shefford reflected on this noticeable difference.
Every day made more steadfast his impression of the great mystery that was like a twining shadow round these women, yet in the same time many little ideas shifted and many new characteristics became manifest. This last was of course the result of acquaintance; he was learning more about the villagers. He gathered from keen interpretation of subtle words and looks that here in this lonely village, the same as in all the rest of the world where women were together, there were cliques, quarrels, dislikes, loves, and jealousies. The truth, once known to him, made him feel natural and fortified his confidence to meet the demands of an increasingly interesting position. He discovered, with a somewhat grim amusement, that a clergyman's experience in a church full of women had not been entirely useless.
Every day reinforced his impression of the great mystery that wrapped around these women like a twisting shadow, but at the same time, many little ideas shifted, and new traits became clear. This was, of course, due to getting to know them better; he was learning more about the villagers. He picked up on the subtle meanings behind their words and expressions that, like in any other place where women gathered, this remote village had its own cliques, arguments, dislikes, loves, and jealousies. Knowing this truth made him feel more at ease and boosted his confidence to handle his increasingly interesting role. He found, with a somewhat dark amusement, that a clergyman's experience in a church full of women had not been completely pointless.
One afternoon he let fall a careless remark that was a subtle question in regard to the girl Mary, whom Withers called the Sago Lily. In response he received an answer couched in the sweet poisoned honey of woman's jealousy. He said no more. Certain ideas of his were strengthened, and straightway he became thoughtful.
One afternoon, he casually mentioned something that subtly questioned the girl Mary, whom Withers referred to as the Sago Lily. In response, he got an answer wrapped in the sweet, poisonous charm of a woman's jealousy. He didn't say anything else. Some of his ideas were reinforced, and he immediately became deep in thought.
That afternoon late, as he did his camp chores, he watched for her. But she did not come. Then he decided to go to see her. But even the decision and the strange thrill it imparted did not change his reluctance.
That late afternoon, as he did his camp chores, he kept an eye out for her. But she didn’t show up. So, he decided to go see her. Still, the decision and the strange excitement it brought didn’t change his hesitation.
Twilight was darkening the valley when he reached her house, and the shadows were thick under the pinyons. There was no light in the door or window. He saw a white shape on the porch, and as he came down the path it rose. It was the girl Mary, and she appeared startled.
Twilight was settling over the valley when he arrived at her house, and the shadows were deep beneath the pinyons. There was no light in the door or windows. He noticed a white figure on the porch, and as he walked down the path, it stood up. It was the girl Mary, and she looked surprised.
“Good evening,” he said. “It's Shefford. May I stay and talk a little while?”
“Good evening,” he said. “It's Shefford. Can I stay and chat for a bit?”
She was silent for so long that he began to feel awkward.
She was quiet for so long that he started to feel uncomfortable.
“I'd be glad to have you,” she replied, finally.
“I’d be happy to have you,” she said at last.
There was a bench on the porch, but he preferred to sit upon a blanket on the step.
There was a bench on the porch, but he liked to sit on a blanket on the step instead.
“I've been getting acquainted with everybody—except you,” he went on.
"I've been getting to know everyone—except you," he continued.
“I have been here,” she replied.
"I've been here," she said.
That might have been a woman's speech, but it certainly had been made in a girl's voice. She was neither shy nor embarrassed nor self-conscious. As she stood back from him he could not see her face in the dense twilight.
That could have been a woman's words, but they definitely came from a girl's voice. She wasn't shy, embarrassed, or self-conscious. As she stepped back from him, he couldn’t see her face in the thick twilight.
“I've been wanting to call on you.”
“I've been wanting to reach out to you.”
She made some slight movement. Shefford felt a strange calm, yet he knew the moment was big and potent.
She shifted slightly. Shefford felt a strange sense of calm, even though he knew the moment was significant and powerful.
“Won't you sit here?” he asked.
“Will you sit here?” he asked.
She complied with his wish, and then he saw her face, though dimly, in the twilight. And it struck him mute. But he had no glimpse such as had flashed upon him from under her hood that other night. He thought of a white flower in shadow, and received his first impression of the rare and perfect lily Withers had said graced the wild canyon. She was only a girl. She sat very still, looking straight before her, and seemed to be waiting, listening. Shefford saw the quick rise and fall of her bosom.
She went along with what he wanted, and then he caught a glimpse of her face, though faintly, in the twilight. It left him speechless. But it wasn’t the same kind of vision he had seen from beneath her hood that other night. He thought of a white flower in the shadows and recalled the first impression of the rare and perfect lily that Withers had mentioned was found in the wild canyon. She was just a girl. She sat very still, looking straight ahead, and seemed to be waiting, listening. Shefford noticed the quick rise and fall of her chest.
“I want to talk,” he began, swiftly, hoping to put her at her ease. “Every one here has been good to me and I've talked—oh, for hours and hours. But the thing in my mind I haven't spoken of. I've never asked any questions. That makes my part so strange. I want to tell why I came out here. I need some one who will keep my secret, and perhaps help me.... Would you?”
“I want to talk,” he started quickly, hoping to make her feel comfortable. “Everyone here has been nice to me and I’ve talked—oh, for hours and hours. But there’s something on my mind that I haven’t mentioned. I’ve never asked any questions. That makes my situation so unusual. I want to explain why I came out here. I need someone who will keep my secret and maybe help me... Would you?”
“Yes, if I could,” she replied.
“Yes, if I could,” she responded.
“You see I've got to trust you, or one of these other women. You're all Mormons. I don't mean that's anything against you. I believe you're all good and noble. But the fact makes—well, makes a liberty of speech impossible. What can I do?”
“You see, I have to trust you or one of these other women. You're all Mormons. I don't mean that in a negative way. I believe you're all good and decent. But the fact makes—well, it makes honest conversation impossible. What can I do?”
Her silence probably meant that she did not know. Shefford sensed less strain in her and more excitement. He believed he was on the right track and did not regret his impulse. Even had he regretted it he would have gone on, for opposed to caution and intelligence was his driving mystic force.
Her silence probably meant she didn’t know. Shefford felt less tension from her and more excitement. He believed he was onto something good and didn’t regret his choice. Even if he had regretted it, he would have continued, because his strong instinct pushed him forward, regardless of caution and logic.
Then he told her the truth about his boyhood, his ambition to be an artist, his renunciation to his father's hope, his career as a clergyman, his failure in religion, and the disgrace that had made him a wanderer.
Then he shared the truth about his childhood, his dream of becoming an artist, his rejection of his father's expectations, his life as a clergyman, his struggles with faith, and the shame that had turned him into a drifter.
“Oh—I'm sorry!” she said. The faint starlight shone on her face, in her eyes, and if he ever saw beauty and soul he saw them then. She seemed deeply moved. She had forgotten herself. She betrayed girlhood then—all the quick sympathy, the wonder, the sweetness of a heart innocent and untutored. She looked at him with great, starry, questioning eyes, as if they had just become aware of his presence, as if a man had been strange to her.
“Oh—I’m sorry!” she said. The faint starlight lit up her face and reflected in her eyes, and in that moment, he could see beauty and depth like never before. She seemed genuinely affected. She had lost herself in the moment. She revealed her youthful spirit—full of empathy, curiosity, and the sweetness of an innocent heart. She gazed at him with wide, starry, questioning eyes, as if she had just noticed him, as if a man had been unfamiliar to her.
“Thank you. It's good of you to be sorry,” he said. “My instinct guided me right. Perhaps you'll be my friend.”
“Thanks. It’s nice of you to apologize,” he said. “My gut feeling was spot on. Maybe you'll be my friend.”
“I will be—if I can,” she said.
“I'll be—if I can,” she said.
“But CAN you be?”
"But CAN you though?"
“I don't know. I never had a friend. I... But, sir, I mustn't talk of myself.... Oh, I'm afraid I can't help you.”
“I don't know. I've never had a friend. I... But, sir, I shouldn't talk about myself.... Oh, I'm afraid I can't help you.”
How strange the pathos of her voice! Almost he believed she was in need of help or sympathy or love. But he could not wholly trust a judgment formed from observation of a class different from hers.
How strange the emotion in her voice! He almost believed she was in need of help, sympathy, or love. But he couldn’t fully trust a judgment based on observing a class different from hers.
“Maybe you CAN help me. Let's see,” he said. “I don't seek to make you talk of yourself. But—you're a human being—a girl—almost a woman. You're not dumb. But even a nun can talk.”
“Maybe you CAN help me. Let's see,” he said. “I'm not trying to get you to talk about yourself. But—you're a human being—a girl—almost a woman. You're not stupid. But even a nun can talk.”
“A nun? What is that?”
"A nun? What's that?"
“Well—a nun is a sister of mercy—a woman consecrated to God—who has renounced the world. In some ways you Mormon women here resemble nuns. It is sacrifice that nails you in this lonely valley.... You see—how I talk! One word, one thought brings another, and I speak what perhaps should be unsaid. And it's hard, because I feel I could unburden myself to you.”
“Well—a nun is a sister of mercy— a woman dedicated to God—who has given up the world. In some ways, you Mormon women here are like nuns. It’s the sacrifice that binds you in this lonely valley.... You see—how I talk! One word, one thought leads to another, and I say what maybe I shouldn't. And it's tough, because I feel like I could share my burdens with you.”
“Tell me what you want,” she said.
“Tell me what you want,” she said.
Shefford hesitated, and became aware of the rapid pound of his heart. More than anything he wanted to be fair to this girl. He saw that she was warming to his influence. Her shadowy eyes were fixed upon him. The starlight, growing brighter, shone on her golden hair and white face.
Shefford paused, noticing the quick beat of his heart. More than anything, he wanted to be fair to this girl. He could see that she was responding to his presence. Her dark eyes were focused on him. The starlight, growing brighter, illuminated her golden hair and pale face.
“I'll tell you presently,” he said. “I've trusted you. I'll trust you with all.... But let me have my own time. This is so strange a thing, my wanting to confide in you. It's selfish, perhaps. I have my own ax to grind. I hope I won't wrong you. That's why I'm going to be perfectly frank. I might wait for days to get better acquainted. But the impulse is on me. I've been so interested in all you Mormon women. The fact—the meaning of this hidden village is so—so terrible to me. But that's none of my business. I have spent my afternoons and evenings with these women at the different cottages. You do not mingle with them. They are lonely, but have not such loneliness as yours. I have passed here every night. No light—no sound. I can't help thinking. Don't censure me or be afraid or draw within yourself just because I must think. I may be all wrong. But I'm curious. I wonder about you. Who are you? Mary—Mary what? Maybe I really don't want to know. I came with selfish motive and now I'd like to—to—what shall I say? Make your life a little less lonely for the while I'm here. That's all. It needn't offend. And if you accept it, how much easier I can tell you my secret. You are a Mormon and I—well, I am only a wanderer in these wilds. But—we might help each other.... Have I made a mistake?”
“I'll share that with you soon,” he said. “I've put my trust in you. I’ll trust you completely... But I need my own time. This is such a strange thing, my desire to share with you. It might be selfish. I have my own reasons. I hope I won’t hurt you. That’s why I’ll be completely honest. I could wait for days to get to know you better. But I feel this urge. I’ve been so fascinated by all you Mormon women. The reality—the significance of this hidden village is so—so overwhelming to me. But that's not really my concern. I've spent my afternoons and evenings with these women in their various cottages. You don’t interact with them. They're lonely, but not as lonely as you are. I've walked by here every night. No light—no sound. I can’t help but think. Don’t judge me or be afraid or withdraw just because I need to think. I might be entirely wrong. But I’m curious. I wonder about you. Who are you? Mary—what’s your last name? Maybe I really don’t want to know. I came here with selfish intentions and now I’d like to—to—what should I say? Make your life a little less lonely while I’m here. That’s all. It shouldn’t offend you. And if you accept this, it’ll be so much easier for me to share my secret. You’re a Mormon and I—well, I’m just a wanderer in these wilds. But—we might be able to help each other.... Have I made a mistake?”
“No—no,” she cried, almost wildly.
“No—no,” she exclaimed, almost frantically.
“We can be friends then. You will trust me, help me?”
“We can be friends then. You’ll trust me, right? Will you help me?”
“Yes, if I dare.”
"Yes, if I'm brave enough."
“Surely you may dare what the other women would?”
“Surely you can do what the other women would?”
She was silent.
She was quiet.
And the wistfulness of her silence touched him. He felt contrition. He did not stop to analyze his own emotions, but he had an inkling that once this strange situation was ended he would have food for reflection. What struck him most now was the girl's blanched face, the strong, nervous clasp of her hands, the visible tumult of her bosom. Excitement alone could not be accountable for this. He had not divined the cause for such agitation. He was puzzled, troubled, and drawn irresistibly. He had not said what he had planned to say. The moment had given birth to his speech, and it had flowed. What was guiding him?
And the sadness in her silence affected him. He felt guilty. He didn't stop to analyze his feelings, but he sensed that once this strange situation was over, he would have plenty to think about. What struck him most right now was the girl's pale face, the tight grip of her hands, and the visible turmoil of her chest. Excitement alone couldn't explain this. He hadn't figured out the reason for her distress. He felt confused, troubled, and drawn to her against his will. He hadn't said what he meant to say. The moment had inspired his words, and they had poured out. What was guiding him?
“Mary,” he said, earnestly, “tell me—have you mother, father, sister, brother? Something prompts me to ask that.”
“Mary,” he said seriously, “tell me—do you have a mother, father, sister, or brother? Something makes me want to know.”
“All dead—gone—years ago,” she answered.
"All gone—dead—years ago," she answered.
“How old are you?”
"How old are you?"
“Eighteen, I think. I'm not sure.”
“Eighteen, I guess. I'm not really sure.”
“You ARE lonely.”
"You are lonely."
His words were gentle and divining.
His words were soft and revealing.
“O God!” she cried. “Lonely!”
“Oh God!” she cried. “Alone!”
Then as a man in a dream he beheld her weeping. There was in her the unconsciousness of a child and the passion of a woman. He gazed out into the dark shadows and up at the white stars, and then at the bowed head with its mass of glinting hair. But her agitation was no longer strange to him. A few gentle and kind words had proved her undoing. He knew then that whatever her life was, no kindness or sympathy entered it. Presently she recovered, and sat as before, only whiter of face it seemed, and with something tragic in her dark eyes. She was growing cold and still again, aloof, more like those other Mormon women.
Then, like a man in a dream, he saw her crying. She had the innocence of a child and the intensity of a woman. He looked out into the dark shadows and up at the bright stars, and then at her bowed head with its shining hair. But her distress no longer felt strange to him. A few gentle and kind words had broken her down. He realized then that, no matter what her life was like, no kindness or sympathy had ever touched it. Soon she composed herself and sat as she had before, but her face seemed paler, and there was something tragic in her dark eyes. She was becoming cold and distant again, more like those other Mormon women.
“I understand,” he said. “I'm not sorry I spoke. I felt your trouble, whatever it is.... Do not retreat into your cold shell, I beg of you.... Let me trust you with my secret.”
“I get it,” he said. “I'm not sorry I said anything. I sensed your struggle, whatever it is... Please don’t withdraw into your cold shell, I’m asking you... Let me share my secret with you.”
He saw her shake out of the cold apathy. She wavered. He felt an inexplicable sweetness in the power his voice seemed to have upon her. She bowed her head in acquiescence. And Shefford began his story. Did she grow still, like stone, or was that only his vivid imagination? He told her of Venters and Bess—of Lassiter and Jane—of little Fay Larkin—of the romance, and then the tragedy of Surprise Valley.
He saw her break free from the cold indifference. She hesitated. He felt an unexplainable warmth from the impact his voice seemed to have on her. She lowered her head in agreement. And Shefford began his story. Did she become as still as stone, or was that just his vivid imagination? He told her about Venters and Bess—about Lassiter and Jane—about little Fay Larkin—about the romance, and then the tragedy of Surprise Valley.
“So, when my Church disowned me,” he concluded, “I conceived the idea of wandering into the wilds of Utah to save Fay Larkin from that canyon prison. It grew to be the best and strongest desire of my life. I think if I could save her that it would save me. I never loved any girl. I can't say that I love Fay Larkin. How could I when I've never seen her—when she's only a dream girl? But I believe if she were to become a reality—a flesh-and-blood girl—that I would love her.”
“So, when my Church cut ties with me,” he concluded, “I came up with the idea of heading into the wilds of Utah to rescue Fay Larkin from that canyon prison. It became the biggest and strongest desire of my life. I think if I could save her, it would save me. I’ve never loved any girl. I can’t say that I love Fay Larkin. How could I when I’ve never met her—when she’s just a dream girl? But I believe if she were to become real—a flesh-and-blood girl—that I would love her.”
That was more than Shefford had ever confessed to any one, and it stirred him to his depths. Mary bent her head on her hands in strange, stonelike rigidity.
That was more than Shefford had ever admitted to anyone, and it deeply affected him. Mary rested her head on her hands, remaining strangely rigid like stone.
“So here I am in the canyon country,” he continued. “Withers tells me it is a country of rainbows, both in the evanescent air and in the changeless stone. Always as a boy there had been for me some haunting promise, some treasure at the foot of the rainbow. I shall expect the curve of a rainbow to lead me down into Surprise Valley. A dreamer, you will call me. But I have had strange dreams come true.... Mary, do you think THIS dream will come true?”
“So here I am in the canyon country,” he continued. “Withers tells me it’s a land of rainbows, both in the fleeting air and in the unchanging stone. As a boy, I always felt there was some haunting promise, some treasure waiting at the end of the rainbow. I expect the curve of a rainbow to guide me into Surprise Valley. You’ll call me a dreamer, but I’ve had some strange dreams come true... Mary, do you think THIS dream will come true?”
She was silent so long that he repeated his question.
She was quiet for so long that he asked his question again.
“Only—in heaven,” she whispered.
“Only—in heaven,” she whispered.
He took her reply strangely and a chill crept over him.
He found her reply unsettling, and a chill ran through him.
“You think my plan to seek to strive, to find—you think that idle, vain?”
“You think my plan to try hard, to search, to find—you think that’s pointless and vain?”
“I think it noble.... Thank God I've met a man like you!”
“I think it’s admirable.... Thank God I’ve met someone like you!”
“Don't praise me!” he exclaimed, hastily. “Only help me.... Mary, will you answer a few little questions, if I swear by my honor I'll never reveal what you tell me?”
“Don’t praise me!” he said quickly. “Just help me.... Mary, will you answer a couple of questions if I promise on my honor I’ll never share what you tell me?”
“I'll try.”
"I'll give it a shot."
He moistened his lips. Why did she seem so strange, so far away? The hovering shadows made him nervous. Always he had been afraid of the dark. His mood now admitted of unreal fancies.
He wet his lips. Why did she seem so weird, so distant? The shadows around him made him anxious. He had always been afraid of the dark. His mood now allowed for unreal fantasies.
“Have you ever heard of Fay Larkin?” he asked, very low.
“Have you ever heard of Fay Larkin?” he asked, quietly.
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“Was there only one Fay Larkin?”
“Was there just one Fay Larkin?”
“Only one.”
"Just one."
“Did you—ever see her?”
"Did you ever see her?"
“Yes,” came the faint reply.
“Yeah,” came the faint reply.
He was grateful. How she might be breaking faith with creed or duty! He had not dared to hope so much. All his inner being trembled at the portent of his next query. He had not dreamed it would be so hard to put, or would affect him so powerfully. A warmth, a glow, a happiness pervaded his spirit; and the chill, the gloom were as if they had never been.
He felt grateful. How she could be going against her beliefs or responsibilities! He had never dared to hope for so much. Every part of him was on edge at the thought of his next question. He never imagined it would be so difficult to ask, or that it would impact him so deeply. A warmth, a glow, a happiness filled his soul; and the coldness, the gloom seemed to vanish completely.
“Where is Fay Larkin now?” he asked, huskily.
“Where is Fay Larkin now?” he asked, in a rough voice.
He bent over her, touched her, leaned close to catch her whisper.
He leaned over her, touched her, and got close to hear her whisper.
“She is—dead!”
"She’s dead!"
Slowly Shefford rose, with a sickening shock, and then in bitter pain he strode away into the starlight.
Slowly, Shefford got up, feeling a nauseating jolt, and then, in deep agony, he walked away into the starlight.
VII. SAGO-LILIES
The Indian returned to camp that night, and early the next day, which was Sunday, Withers rode in, accompanied by a stout, gray-bearded personage wearing a long black coat.
The Indian came back to the camp that night, and early the next day, which was Sunday, Withers rode in alongside a sturdy, gray-bearded man wearing a long black coat.
“Bishop Kane, this is my new man, John Shefford,” said the trader.
“Bishop Kane, this is my new guy, John Shefford,” said the trader.
Shefford acknowledged the introduction with the respectful courtesy evidently in order, and found himself being studied intently by clear blue eyes. The bishop appeared old, dry, and absorbed in thought; he spoke quaintly, using in every speech some Biblical word or phrase; and he had an air of authority. He asked Shefford to hear him preach at the morning service, and then he went off into the village.
Shefford accepted the introduction with the polite courtesy that was clearly appropriate and realized he was being closely observed by bright blue eyes. The bishop seemed old, stooped, and deep in thought; he spoke in a quirky way, incorporating some Biblical term or phrase into every conversation; and he carried a sense of authority. He invited Shefford to listen to him preach during the morning service, and then he headed off into the village.
“Guess he liked your looks,” remarked Withers.
"Guess he liked what he saw," Withers said.
“He certainly sized me up,” replied Shefford.
“He definitely checked me out,” Shefford replied.
“Well, what could you expect? Sure I never heard of a deal like this—a handsome young fellow left alone with a lot of pretty Mormon women! You'll understand when you learn to know Mormons. Bishop Kane's a square old chap. Crazy on religion, maybe, but otherwise he's a good fellow. I made the best stand I could for you. The Mormons over at Stonebridge were huffy because I hadn't consulted them before fetching you over here. If I had, of course you'd never have gotten here. It was Joe Lake who made it all right with them. Joe's well thought of, and he certainly stood up for you.”
“Well, what did you expect? I mean, I’ve never heard of a situation like this—a good-looking young guy left alone with a bunch of attractive Mormon women! You’ll get it once you get to know Mormons. Bishop Kane is a straight-laced old guy. Maybe he’s a bit crazy about religion, but otherwise he’s a decent guy. I did my best to back you up. The Mormons over at Stonebridge were upset because I didn’t check with them before bringing you here. If I had, you definitely wouldn’t have made it here. It was Joe Lake who smoothed things over with them. Joe has a good reputation, and he really defended you.”
“I owe him something, then,” replied Shefford. “Hope my obligations don't grow beyond me. Did you leave Joe at Stonebridge?”
“I owe him something, then,” Shefford replied. “I hope my commitments don’t become overwhelming. Did you leave Joe at Stonebridge?”
“Yes. He wanted to stay, and I had work there that'll keep him awhile. Shefford, we got news of Shadd—bad news. The half-breed's cutting up rough. His gang shot up some Piutes over here across the line. Then he got run out of Durango a few weeks ago for murder. A posse of cowboys trailed him. But he slipped them. He's a fox. You know he was trailing us here. He left the trail, Nas Ta Bega said. I learned at Stonebridge that Shadd is well disposed toward Mormons. It takes the Mormons to handle Indians. Shadd knows of this village and that's why he shunted off our trail. But he might hang down in the pass and wait for us. I think I'd better go back to Kayenta alone, across country. You stay here till Joe and the Indian think it safe to leave. You'll be going up on the slope of Navajo to load a pack-train, and from there it may be well to go down West canyon to Red Lake, and home over the divide, the way you came. Joe'll decide what's best. And you might as well buckle on a gun and get used to it. Sooner or later you'll have to shoot your way through.”
“Yes. He wanted to stay, and I have work there that'll keep him for a while. Shefford, we got news about Shadd—bad news. The half-breed's causing trouble. His gang shot some Piutes over the line. Then he got kicked out of Durango a few weeks ago for murder. A posse of cowboys chased him. But he managed to escape. He's clever. You know he was tracking us here. He left the trail, Nas Ta Bega said. I found out at Stonebridge that Shadd is friendly towards Mormons. Mormons are the ones who can handle Indians. Shadd knows about this village and that's why he diverted off our trail. But he might hang out in the pass and wait for us. I think I'd better head back to Kayenta alone, across country. You stay here until Joe and the Indian think it's safe to leave. You'll be going up the slope of Navajo to load a pack-train, and from there it might be smart to go down West canyon to Red Lake, and home over the divide, the way you came. Joe will decide what's best. And you might as well strap on a gun and get used to it. Sooner or later you'll have to shoot your way through.”
Shefford did not respond with his usual enthusiasm, and the omission caused the trader to scrutinize him closely.
Shefford didn’t respond with his usual enthusiasm, and this made the trader examine him closely.
“What's the matter?” he queried. “There's no light in your eye to-day. You look a little shady.”
“What's wrong?” he asked. “There's no spark in your eye today. You look a bit off.”
“I didn't rest well last night,” replied Shefford. “I'm depressed this morning. But I'll cheer up directly.”
“I didn't sleep well last night,” replied Shefford. “I'm feeling down this morning. But I'll feel better soon.”
“Did you get along with the women?”
“Did you get along with the women?”
“Very well indeed. And I've enjoyed myself. It's a strange, beautiful place.”
“Very well indeed. And I've had a great time. It's a strange, beautiful place.”
“Do you like the women?”
“Do you like women?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“Have you seen much of the Sago Lily?”
“Have you seen a lot of the Sago Lily?”
“No. I carried her bucket one night—and saw her only once again. I've been with the other women most of the time.”
“No. I carried her bucket one night—and only saw her one more time. I've been with the other women most of the time.”
“It's just as well you didn't run often into Mary. Joe's sick over her. I never saw a girl with a face and form to equal hers. There's danger here for any man, Shefford. Even for you who think you've turned your back on the world! Any of these Mormon women may fall in love with you. They CAN'T love their husbands. That's how I figure it. Religion holds them, not love. And the peculiar thing is this: they're second, third, or fourth wives, all sealed. That means their husbands are old, have picked them out for youth and physical charms, have chosen the very opposite to their first wives, and then have hidden them here in this lonely hole.... Did you ever imagine so terrible a thing?”
“It's just as well you didn't run into Mary often. Joe is really upset about her. I've never seen a girl with a face and body like hers. There's danger here for any man, Shefford. Even for you, who think you've turned your back on the world! Any of these Mormon women might fall in love with you. They CAN'T love their husbands. That's how I see it. Their religion keeps them tied down, not love. And the strange thing is this: they're second, third, or fourth wives, all sealed. That means their husbands are old, selected them for their youth and looks, and have chosen exactly the opposite of their first wives, then hidden them away in this lonely place.... Could you ever imagine something so awful?”
“No, Withers, I did not.”
“No, Withers, I didn't.”
“Maybe that's what depressed you. Anyway, my hunch is worth taking. Be as nice as you can, Shefford. Lord knows it would be good for these poor women if every last one of them fell in love with you. That won't hurt them so long as you keep your head. Savvy? Perhaps I seem rough and coarse to a man of your class. Well, that may be. But human nature is human nature. And in this strange and beautiful place you might love an Indian girl, let alone the Sago Lily. That's all. I sure feel better with that load off my conscience. Hope I don't offend.”
“Maybe that's what got you down. Anyway, I think my intuition is worth considering. Be as kind as you can, Shefford. Lord knows it would be good for these poor women if every last one of them fell for you. That won't hurt them as long as you keep your cool. Got it? Maybe I come off as rough and unrefined to someone like you. That could be true. But human nature is still human nature. And in this strange and beautiful place, you might fall for an Indian girl, not to mention the Sago Lily. That’s all. I really feel better getting that off my chest. I hope I don't offend.”
“No indeed. I thank you, Withers,” replied Shefford, with his hand on the trader's shoulder. “You are right to caution me. I seem to be wild—thirsting for adventure—chasing a gleam. In these unstable days I can't answer for my heart. But I can for my honor. These unfortunate women are as safe with me as—as they are with you and Joe.”
“No, of course not. I appreciate it, Withers,” Shefford replied, placing his hand on the trader's shoulder. “You're right to warn me. I feel restless—hungry for adventure—following a fleeting idea. In these unpredictable times, I can’t promise what my heart will do. But I can promise my honor. These unfortunate women are just as safe with me as they are with you and Joe.”
Withers uttered a blunt laugh.
Withers let out a harsh laugh.
“See here, son, look things square in the eye. Men of violent, lonely, toilsome lives store up hunger for the love of woman. Love of a STRANGE woman, if you want to put it that way. It's nature. It seems all the beautiful young women in Utah are corralled in this valley. When I come over here I feel natural, but I'm not happy. I'd like to make love to—to that flower-faced girl. And I'm not ashamed to own it. I've told Molly, my wife, and she understands. As for Joe, it's much harder for him. Joe never has had a wife or sweetheart. I tell you he's sick, and if I'd stay here a month I'd be sick.”
“Listen up, son, face the truth. Men who live violent, lonely, hard lives build up a longing for a woman’s love. A love from an OUTSIDER, if you want to phrase it that way. It’s just how it is. It feels like all the beautiful young women in Utah are gathered in this valley. When I come here, I feel at ease, but I’m not happy. I want to be with—that girl with the lovely face. And I’m not ashamed to admit it. I’ve shared it with Molly, my wife, and she gets it. As for Joe, it’s much tougher for him. Joe has never had a wife or a girlfriend. I’m telling you, he’s unwell, and if I stayed here for a month, I’d be unwell too.”
Withers had spoken with fire in his eyes, with grim humor on his lips, with uncompromising brutal truth. What he admitted was astounding to Shefford, but, once spoken, not at all strange. The trader was a man who spoke his inmost thought. And what he said suddenly focused Shefford's mental vision clear and whole upon the appalling significance of the tragedy of those women, especially of the girl whose life was lonelier, sadder, darker than that of the others.
Withers had spoken with fire in his eyes, grim humor on his lips, and a brutal honesty that was unyielding. What he revealed was shocking to Shefford, but once it was out there, it made sense. The trader was a man who expressed his deepest thoughts. And what he said suddenly brought Shefford’s understanding into sharp focus, highlighting the terrible significance of the tragedy of those women, particularly the girl whose life was lonelier, sadder, and darker than the others.
“Withers, trust me,” replied Shefford.
“Trust me, Withers,” Shefford replied.
“All right. Make the best of a bad job,” said the trader, and went off about his tasks.
"Okay. Just make the most of a tough situation," said the trader, and went on with his tasks.
Shefford and Withers attended the morning service, which was held in the school-house. Exclusive of the children every inhabitant of the village was there. The women, except the few eldest, were dressed in white and looked exceedingly well. Manifestly they had bestowed care upon this Sabbath morning's toilet. One thing surely this dress occasion brought out, and it was evidence that the Mormon women were not poor, whatever their misfortunes might be. Jewelry was not wanting, nor fine lace. And they all wore beautiful wild flowers of a kind unknown to Shefford. He received many a bright smile. He looked for Mary, hoping to see her face for the first time in the daylight, but she sat far forward and did not turn. He saw her graceful white neck, the fine lines of her throat, and her colorless cheek. He recognized her, yet in the light she seemed a stranger.
Shefford and Withers went to the morning service at the schoolhouse. Besides the children, every villager attended. The women, except for a few older ones, wore white and looked really nice. Clearly, they had put effort into their outfits for this Sunday morning. One thing this occasion highlighted was that the Mormon women were not poor, despite their hardships. They had jewelry and fine lace, and they all wore beautiful wildflowers that Shefford had never seen before. He received plenty of bright smiles. He looked for Mary, hoping to see her face in the daylight for the first time, but she sat toward the front and didn’t turn around. He noticed her graceful white neck, the elegant lines of her throat, and her pale cheek. He recognized her, but in the light, she seemed like a stranger.
The service began with a short prayer and was followed by the singing of a hymn. Nowhere had Shefford heard better music or sweeter voices. How deeply they affected him! Had any man ever fallen into a stranger adventure than this? He had only to shut his eyes to believe it all a creation of his fancy—the square log cabin with its red mud between the chinks and a roof like an Indian hogan—the old bishop in his black coat, standing solemnly, his hand beating time to the tune—the few old women, dignified and stately—the many young women, fresh and handsome, lifting their voices.
The service started with a brief prayer, followed by a hymn. Shefford had never heard better music or sweeter voices. They moved him deeply! Had any man ever stumbled into a stranger adventure than this? All he had to do was close his eyes to convince himself that it was all a figment of his imagination—the square log cabin with its red mud filling the gaps, the roof resembling an Indian hogan, the old bishop in his black coat standing solemnly, his hand keeping time to the music, the few old women, dignified and stately, and the many young women, fresh and beautiful, raising their voices.
Shefford listened intently to the bishop's sermon. In some respects it was the best he had ever heard. In others it was impossible for an intelligent man to regard seriously. It was very long, lasting an hour and a half, and the parts that were helpful to Shefford came from the experience and wisdom of a man who had grown old in the desert. The physical things that had molded characters of iron, the obstacles that only strong, patient men could have overcome, the making of homes in a wilderness, showed the greatness of this alien band of Mormons. Shefford conceded greatness to them. But the strange religion—the narrowing down of the world to the soil of Utah, the intimations of prophets on earth who had direct converse with God, the austere self-conscious omnipotence of this old bishop—these were matters that Shefford felt he must understand better, and see more favorably, if he were not to consider them impossible.
Shefford listened closely to the bishop's sermon. In some ways, it was the best he had ever heard. In other ways, it was hard for an intelligent person to take seriously. It was very lengthy, lasting an hour and a half, and the parts that were helpful to Shefford came from the knowledge and wisdom of a man who had spent his life in the desert. The physical hardships that shaped strong characters, the challenges that only resilient and patient individuals could overcome, and the creation of homes in a wild setting showcased the greatness of this unique group of Mormons. Shefford acknowledged their greatness. However, the peculiar religion—the way it narrowed the world down to the soil of Utah, the claims of prophets on earth who communicated directly with God, the intense self-awareness and authority of this old bishop—these were things Shefford felt he needed to understand more clearly and view more positively if he was not to deem them impossible.
Immediately after the service, forgetting that his intention had been to get the long-waited-for look at Mary in the light of the sun, Shefford hurried back to camp and to a secluded spot among the cedars. Strikingly it had come to him that the fault he had found in Gentile religion he now found in the Mormon religion. An old question returned to haunt him—were all religions the same in blindness? As far as he could see, religion existed to uphold the founders of a Church, a creed. The Church of his own kind was a place where narrow men and women went to think of their own salvation. They did not go there to think of others. And now Shefford's keen mind saw something of Mormonism and found it wanting. Bishop Kane was a sincere, good, mistaken man. He believed what he preached, but that would not stand logic. He taught blindness and mostly it appeared to be directed at the women. Was there no religion divorced from power, no religion as good for one man as another, no religion in the spirit of brotherly love? Nas Ta Bega's “Bi Nai” (brother)—that was love, if not religion, and perhaps the one and the other were the same. Shefford kept in mind an intention to ask Nas Ta Bega what he thought of the Mormons.
Immediately after the service, forgetting that he had wanted to catch a glimpse of Mary in the sunlight, Shefford rushed back to camp and to a quiet spot among the cedars. He suddenly realized that the issues he had found in Gentile religion were now present in the Mormon faith. An old question came back to trouble him—were all religions equally blind? As far as he could see, religion existed to support the founders of a Church, a belief system. The Church he was familiar with was a gathering place for narrow-minded people who focused on their own salvation. They weren't there to think about others. Now, Shefford's sharp mind noticed some flaws in Mormonism as well. Bishop Kane was a sincere, good, but misguided man. He genuinely believed in what he preached, but that didn't hold up to logic. He preached blindness, and it seemed mostly directed at the women. Was there no religion free from power, no faith that treated everyone equally, no spirituality grounded in brotherly love? Nas Ta Bega’s “Bi Nai” (brother)—that was love, if not religion, and perhaps they were one and the same. Shefford planned to ask Nas Ta Bega what he thought of the Mormons.
Later, when opportunity afforded, he did speak to the Indian. Nas Ta Bega threw away his cigarette and made an impressive gesture that conveyed as much sorrow as scorn.
Later, when the chance came up, he spoke to the Indian. Nas Ta Bega tossed aside his cigarette and made a significant gesture that expressed both sadness and contempt.
“The first Mormon said God spoke to him and told him to go to a certain place and dig. He went there and found the Book of Mormon. It said follow me, marry many wives, go into the desert and multiply, send your sons out into the world and bring us young women, many young women. And when the first Mormon became strong with many followers he said again: Give to me part of your labor—of your cattle and sheep—of your silver—that I may build me great cathedrals for you to worship in. And I will commune with God and make it right and good that you have more wives. That is Mormonism.”
“The first Mormon claimed that God spoke to him and instructed him to go to a specific place and dig. He went there and discovered the Book of Mormon. It instructed to follow me, marry many wives, venture into the desert and multiply, send your sons out into the world to bring us young women, many young women. And when the first Mormon gained strength with numerous followers, he said again: Give me a portion of your labor—your cattle and sheep—your silver—so that I may build great cathedrals for you to worship in. I will connect with God and make it justifiable for you to have more wives. That is Mormonism.”
“Nas Ta Bega, you mean the Mormons are a great and good people blindly following a leader?”
“Nas Ta Bega, you mean the Mormons are a great and good people blindly following a leader?”
“Yes. And the leader builds for himself—not for them.”
“Yes. And the leader creates for himself—not for them.”
“That is not religion. He has no God but himself.”
"That's not religion. He only believes in himself."
“They have no God. They are blind like the Mokis who have the creeping growths on their eyes. They have no God they can see and hear and feel, who is with them day and night.”
“They have no God. They are blind like the Mokis who have the growths on their eyes. They have no God they can see, hear, or feel, who is with them all day and night.”
It was late in the afternoon when Bishop Kane rode through the camp and halted on his way to speak to Shefford. He was kind and fatherly. “Young man, are you open to faith?” he questioned gravely.
It was late in the afternoon when Bishop Kane rode through the camp and stopped to talk to Shefford. He was kind and fatherly. “Young man, are you open to faith?” he asked seriously.
“I think I am,” replied Shefford, thankful he could answer readily.
“I think I am,” Shefford replied, relieved he could respond quickly.
“Then come into the fold. You are a lost sheep. 'Away on the desert I heard its cry.'... God bless you. Visit me when you ride to Stonebridge.”
“Then come into the fold. You are a lost sheep. 'Away in the desert, I heard its cry.'... God bless you. Visit me when you ride to Stonebridge.”
He flicked his horse with a cedar branch and trotted away beside the trader, and presently the green-choked neck of the valley hid them from view. Shefford could not have said that he was glad to be left behind, and yet neither was he sorry.
He tapped his horse with a cedar branch and trotted off alongside the trader, and soon the overgrown neck of the valley concealed them from sight. Shefford couldn't say he was happy to be left behind, but he also wasn't upset about it.
That Sabbath evening as he sat quietly with Nas Ta Bega, watching the sunset gilding the peaks, he was visited by three of the young Mormon women—Ruth, Joan, and Hester. They deliberately sought him and merrily led him off to the village and to the evening service of singing and prayer. Afterward he was surrounded and made much of. He had been popular before, but this was different. When he thoughtfully wended his way campward under the quiet stars he realized that the coming of Bishop Kane had made a subtle change in the women. That change was at first hard to define, but from every point by which he approached it he came to the same conclusion—the bishop had not objected to his presence in the village. The women became natural, free, and unrestrained. A dozen or twenty young and attractive women thrown much into companionship with one man. He might become a Mormon. The idea made him laugh. But upon reflection it was not funny; it sobered him. What a situation! He felt instinctively that he ought to fly from this hidden valley. But he could not have done it, even had he not been in the trader's employ. The thing was provokingly seductive. It was like an Arabian Nights' tale. What could these strange, fatally bound women do? Would any one of them become involved in sweet toils such as were possible to him? He was no fool. Already eyes had flashed and lips had smiled.
That Sabbath evening, as he sat quietly with Nas Ta Bega, watching the sunset paint the peaks with gold, he was visited by three of the young Mormon women—Ruth, Joan, and Hester. They intentionally sought him out and cheerfully led him to the village for the evening service of singing and prayer. Afterward, he was surrounded and showered with attention. He had been popular before, but this felt different. As he thoughtfully made his way back to camp under the quiet stars, he realized that Bishop Kane's arrival had subtly changed the women. At first, the change was hard to pinpoint, but no matter how he looked at it, he came to the same conclusion—the bishop hadn’t objected to his presence in the village. The women became natural, free, and unrestrained. A dozen or twenty young, attractive women thrown together with one man. He might become a Mormon. The thought made him laugh. But on reflection, it wasn’t funny; it made him more serious. What a situation! He felt like he should escape from this hidden valley. But he couldn’t have done that, even if he hadn’t been working for the trader. The allure was frustratingly tempting. It was like something out of the Arabian Nights. What could these strange, hopelessly entangled women do? Would any of them get involved in sweet entanglements with him? He wasn’t naive. Eyes had already sparkled and lips had smiled.
A thousand like thoughts whirled through his mind. And when he had calmed down somewhat two things were not lost upon him—an intricate and fascinating situation, with no end to its possibilities, threatened and attracted him—and the certainty that, whatever change the bishop had inaugurated, it had made these poor women happier. The latter fact weighed more with Shefford than fears for himself. His word was given to Withers. He would have felt just the same without having bound himself. Still, in the light of the trader's blunt philosophy, and of his own assurance that he was no fool, Shefford felt it incumbent upon him to accept a belief that there were situations no man could resist without an anchor. The ingenuity of man could not have devised a stranger, a more enticing, a more overpoweringly fatal situation. Fatal in that it could not be left untried! Shefford gave in and clicked his teeth as he let himself go. And suddenly he thought of her whom these bitter women called the Sago Lily.
A thousand thoughts raced through his mind. And when he had calmed down a bit, two things stood out to him—an intricate and captivating situation, full of endless possibilities, both threatened and intrigued him—and he was certain that, whatever change the bishop had brought about, it had made these poor women happier. This fact weighed more heavily on Shefford than any fears for himself. He had given his word to Withers. He would have felt the same even without that commitment. Still, considering the trader's straightforward philosophy, and his own belief that he wasn't foolish, Shefford felt he had to accept that some situations were impossible to resist without a solid reason. The creativity of man could not have imagined a stranger, more enticing, or more overwhelmingly dangerous situation. Dangerous in that it couldn’t be ignored! Shefford surrendered and clicked his teeth as he let himself go. And suddenly he thought of her, whom these bitter women called the Sago Lily.
The regret that had been his returned with thought of her. The saddest disillusion of his life, the keenest disappointment, the strangest pain, would always be associated with her. He had meant to see her face once, clear in the sunlight, so that he could always remember it, and then never go near her again. And now it came to him that if he did see much of her these other women would find him like the stone wall in the valley. Folly! Perhaps it was, but she would be safe, maybe happier. When he decided, it was certain that he trembled.
The regret that he felt came rushing back when he thought of her. The saddest disappointment of his life, the sharpest letdown, the strangest pain, would always be tied to her. He had intended to see her face once, illuminated by sunlight, so he could always remember it, and then never get close to her again. Now he realized that if he spent too much time with her, these other women would see him as nothing but a stone wall in the valley. Foolish! Maybe it was, but she would be safe, perhaps happier. When he made his decision, he definitely trembled.
Then he buried the memory of Fay Larkin.
Then he buried the memory of Fay Larkin.
Next day Shefford threw himself with all the boy left in him into the work and play of the village. He helped the women and made games for the children. And he talked or listened. In the early evening he called on Ruth, chatted awhile, and went on to see Joan, and from her to another. When the valley became shrouded in darkness he went unseen down the path to Mary's lonely home.
The next day, Shefford threw himself into the work and play of the village with all the youthful energy he had left. He helped the women and created games for the kids. He chatted and listened. In the early evening, he visited Ruth, talked for a bit, and then went on to see Joan, and after her, went to another. When the valley was cloaked in darkness, he quietly made his way down the path to Mary's lonely home.
She was there, a white shadow against the black.
She was there, a white silhouette against the dark.
When she replied to his greeting her voice seemed full, broken, eager to express something that would not come. She was happier to see him than she should have been, Shefford thought. He talked, swiftly, eloquently, about whatever he believed would interest her. He stayed long, and finally left, not having seen her face except in pale starlight and shadow; and the strong clasp of her hand remained with him as he went away under the pinyons.
When she responded to his greeting, her voice sounded rich, shaky, and eager to share something that wouldn’t come out. She seemed genuinely happier to see him than Shefford expected. He spoke quickly and passionately about anything he thought would catch her interest. He stayed for a while and eventually left, having only seen her face in the dim starlight and shadows; the firm grip of her hand lingered with him as he walked away under the pinyons.
Days passed swiftly. Joe Lake did not return. The Indian rode in and out of camp, watered and guarded the pack-burros and the mustangs. Shefford grew strong and active. He made gardens for the women; he cut cords of fire-wood; he dammed the brook and made an irrigation ditch; he learned to love these fatherless children, and they loved him.
Days went by quickly. Joe Lake didn't come back. The Indian rode in and out of camp, watering and watching over the pack burros and the mustangs. Shefford grew strong and energetic. He created gardens for the women; he chopped firewood; he blocked the brook and made an irrigation ditch; he learned to love these fatherless kids, and they loved him back.
In the afternoons there was leisure for him and for the women. He had no favorites, and let the occasion decide what he should do and with whom he should be. They had little parties at the cottages and picnics under the cedars. He rode up and down the valley with Ruth, who could ride a horse as no other girl he had ever seen. He climbed with Hester. He walked with Joan. Mostly he contrived to include several at once in the little excursions, though it was not rare for him to be out alone with one.
In the afternoons, he had free time for himself and the women. He didn’t play favorites and let the situation dictate what he would do and who he would be with. They had small gatherings at the cottages and picnics under the cedars. He rode up and down the valley with Ruth, who could ride a horse like no other girl he had ever met. He climbed with Hester. He walked with Joan. Most of the time, he managed to include several of them at once in the little outings, though it wasn't unusual for him to be out alone with one.
It was not a game he was playing. More and more, as he learned to know these young women, he liked them better, he pitied them, he was good for them. It shamed him, hurt him, somehow, to see how they tried to forget something when they were with him. Not improbably a little of it was coquetry, as natural as a laugh to any pretty woman. But that was not what hurt him. It was to see Ruth or Rebecca, as the case might be, full of life and fun, thoroughly enjoying some jest or play, all of a sudden be strangely recalled from the wholesome pleasure of a girl to become a deep and somber woman. The crimes in the name of religion! How he thought of the blood and the ruin laid at the door of religion! He wondered if that were so with Nas Ta Bega's religion, and he meant to find out some day. The women he liked best he imagined the least religious, and they made less effort to attract him.
It wasn't just a game for him. The more he got to know these young women, the more he liked them, felt sorry for them, and knew he was good for them. It shamed and hurt him to see how they tried to forget something when they were around him. Maybe a bit of it was flirting, as natural as laughing for any pretty woman. But that wasn’t what hurt. It was watching Ruth or Rebecca, whoever it was, full of life and fun, enjoying a joke or a game, suddenly becoming serious and solemn. The crimes committed in the name of religion! He thought about the blood and destruction tied to religion! He wondered if it was the same with Nas Ta Bega's beliefs, and he intended to find out one day. The women he liked most seemed the least religious and put in less effort to draw him in.
Every night in the dark he went to Mary's home and sat with her on the porch. He never went inside. For all he knew, his visits were unknown to her neighbors. Still, it did not matter to him if they found out. To her he could talk as he had never talked to any one. She liberated all his thought and fancy. He filled her mind.
Every night in the dark, he went to Mary's house and sat with her on the porch. He never went inside. For all he knew, his visits were a secret from her neighbors. Still, it didn't bother him if they found out. With her, he could talk in a way he never could with anyone else. She freed all his thoughts and imagination. He occupied her mind.
As there had been a change in the other women, so was there in Mary; however, it had no relation to the bishop's visit. The time came when Shefford could not but see that she lived and dragged through the long day for the sake of those few hours in the shadow of the stars with him. She seldom spoke. She listened. Wonderful to him—sometimes she laughed—and it seemed the sound was a ghost of childhood pleasure. When he stopped to consider that she might fall in love with him he drove the thought from him. When he realized that his folly had become sweet and that the sweetness imperiously drew him, he likewise cast off that thought. The present was enough. And if he had any treasures of mind and heart he gave them to her.
As the other women had changed, so had Mary; however, it had nothing to do with the bishop's visit. Eventually, Shefford noticed that she was simply going through the motions of her long days just for those few hours spent under the stars with him. She rarely spoke. She listened. It was wonderful for him—sometimes she laughed—and it felt like a reminder of childhood joy. When he paused to think about the possibility of her falling in love with him, he pushed the thought away. When he realized that his infatuation had become something sweet and that sweetness was pulling him in, he also dismissed that idea. The present was enough. And if he had anything valuable in his mind and heart, he shared it with her.
She never asked him to stay, but she showed that she wanted him to. That made it hard to go. Still, he never stayed late. The moment of parting was like a break. Her good-by was sweet, low music; it lingered on his ear; it bade him come to-morrow night; and it sent him away into the valley to walk under the stars, a man fighting against himself.
She never asked him to stay, but she made it clear that she wanted him to. That made it tough to leave. Still, he never hung around for long. The goodbye felt like a pause. Her farewell was soft and sweet, like quiet music; it stayed with him, inviting him to come back tomorrow night; and it sent him off into the valley to walk under the stars, a man struggling with himself.
One night at parting, as he tried to see her face in the wan glow of a clouded moon, he said:
One night as they were saying goodbye, while he tried to make out her face in the dim light of a cloudy moon, he said:
“I've been trying to find a sago-lily.”
“I've been trying to find a sago lily.”
“Have you never seen one?” she asked.
“Have you never seen one?” she asked.
“No.” He meant to say something with a double meaning, in reference to her face and the name of the flower, but her unconsciousness made him hold his tongue. She was wholly unlike the other women.
“No.” He intended to imply something with a double meaning, alluding to her face and the name of the flower, but her unconsciousness made him keep quiet. She was completely different from the other women.
“I'll show you where the lilies grow,” she said.
“I'll show you where the lilies grow,” she said.
“When?”
"When's that?"
“To-morrow. Early in the afternoon I'll come to the spring. Then I'll take you.”
"Tomorrow. I'll come to the spring early in the afternoon. Then I'll take you."
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
Next morning Joe Lake returned and imparted news that was perturbing to Shefford. Reports of Shadd had come in to Stonebridge from different Indian villages; Joe was not inclined to linger long at the camp, and favored taking the trail with the pack-train.
Next morning, Joe Lake came back and shared some unsettling news with Shefford. Reports about Shadd had arrived in Stonebridge from various Indian villages; Joe didn’t want to stay at the camp for long and preferred to hit the trail with the pack train.
Shefford discovered that he did not want to leave the valley, and the knowledge made him reflective. That morning he did not go into the village, and stayed in camp alone. A depression weighed upon him. It was dispelled, however, early in the afternoon by the sight of a slender figure in white swiftly coming down the path to the spring. He had an appointment with Mary to go to see the sago lilies; everything else slipped his mind.
Shefford realized that he didn’t want to leave the valley, and that thought made him thoughtful. That morning, he didn’t go into the village and stayed alone at camp. A heaviness settled on him. However, it lifted early in the afternoon when he saw a slim figure in white quickly coming down the path to the spring. He had plans with Mary to go see the sago lilies; everything else faded from his mind.
Mary wore the long black hood that effectually concealed her face. It made of her a woman, a Mormon woman, and strangely belied the lithe form and the braid of gold hair.
Mary wore a long black hood that effectively hid her face. It made her look like a woman, a Mormon woman, and oddly contradicted her slender figure and the braid of golden hair.
“Good day,” she said, putting down her bucket. “Do you still want to go—to see the lilies?”
“Good day,” she said, setting down her bucket. “Do you still want to go—to see the lilies?”
“Yes,” replied Shefford, with a short laugh.
“Yes,” Shefford replied, chuckling softly.
“Can you climb?”
“Can you scale that?”
“I'll go where you go.”
“I'll follow you anywhere.”
Then she set off under the cedars and Shefford stalked at her side. He was aware that Nas Ta Bega watched them walk away. This day, so far, at least, Shefford did not feel talkative; and Mary had always been one who mostly listened. They came at length to a place where the wall rose in low, smooth swells, not steep, but certainly at an angle Shefford would not of his own accord have attempted to scale.
Then she headed off under the cedars, and Shefford walked beside her. He knew that Nas Ta Bega was watching them as they walked away. So far, Shefford didn’t feel like talking, and Mary had always been someone who mainly listened. Eventually, they arrived at a spot where the wall rose in gentle, smooth curves—not steep, but definitely at an angle Shefford wouldn’t have tried to climb on his own.
Light, quick, and sure as a mountain-sheep Mary went up the first swell to an offset above. Shefford, in amaze and admiration, watched the little moccasins as they flashed and held on to the smooth rock.
Light, quick, and steady as a mountain sheep, Mary climbed up the first rise to a ledge above. Shefford, in awe and admiration, watched the little moccasins as they moved swiftly and expertly on the smooth rock.
When he essayed to follow her he slipped and came to grief. A second attempt resulted in like failure. Then he backed away from the wall, to run forward fast and up the slope, only to slip, halfway up, and fall again.
When he tried to follow her, he slipped and fell. A second attempt ended in the same way. Then he stepped back from the wall to run fast up the slope, only to slip halfway up and fall again.
He made light of the incident, but she was solicitous. When he assured her he was unhurt she said he had agreed to go where she went.
He brushed off the incident, but she was caring. When he reassured her that he was fine, she reminded him that he had promised to go wherever she went.
“But I'm not a—a bird,” he protested.
“But I’m not a—a bird,” he protested.
“Take off your boots. Then you can climb. When we get over the wall it'll be easy,” she said.
“Take off your boots. Then you can climb. Once we get over the wall, it’ll be easy,” she said.
In his stocking-feet he had no great difficulty walking up the first bulge of the walls. And from there she led him up the strange waves of wind-worn rock. He could not attend to anything save the red, polished rock under him, and so saw little. The ascent was longer than he would have imagined, and steep enough to make him pant, but at last a huge round summit was reached.
In his socks, he had no trouble walking up the first rise of the walls. From there, she guided him up the unusual waves of wind-sculpted rock. He couldn’t focus on anything except the smooth, red rock beneath him, so he saw very little. The climb took longer than he expected and was steep enough to make him out of breath, but eventually, they reached a massive round peak.
From here he saw down into the valley where the village lay. But for the lazy columns of blue smoke curling up from the pinyons the place would have seemed uninhabited. The wall on the other side was about level with the one upon which he stood. Beyond rose other walls and cliffs, up and up to the great towering peaks between which the green-and-black mountain loomed. Facing the other way, Shefford had only a restricted view. There were low crags and smooth stone ridges, between which were aisles green with cedar and pinon. Shefford's companion headed toward one of these, and when he had followed her a few steps he could no longer see down into the valley. The Mormon village where she lived was as if it were lost, and when it vanished Shefford felt a difference. Scarcely had the thought passed when Mary removed the dark hood. Her small head glistened like gold in the sunlight.
From where he stood, he looked down into the valley where the village was located. If it weren't for the lazy columns of blue smoke rising from the pinyon trees, the place would have seemed uninhabited. The wall on the other side was about even with the one he was on. Beyond that, other walls and cliffs rose higher and higher to the towering peaks between which the green-and-black mountain loomed. Looking the other way, Shefford had a limited view. There were low crags and smooth stone ridges, with green aisles of cedar and pinyon trees in between. Shefford's companion headed toward one of these paths, and as he followed her a few steps, he could no longer see down into the valley. The Mormon village where she lived felt lost, and when it disappeared, Shefford sensed a change. Hardly had that thought crossed his mind when Mary took off her dark hood. Her small head shone like gold in the sunlight.
Shefford caught up with her and walked at her side, but could not bring himself at once deliberately to look at her. They entered a narrow, low-walled lane where cedars and pinyons grew thickly, their fragrance heavy in the warm air, and flowers began to show in the grassy patches.
Shefford caught up with her and walked beside her, but he couldn't bring himself to look at her directly right away. They entered a narrow lane with low walls where cedars and pinyons grew densely, their scent rich in the warm air, and flowers began to appear in the grassy patches.
“This is Indian paint-brush,” she said, pointing to little, low, scarlet flowers. A gray sage-bush with beautiful purple blossoms she called purple sage; another bush with yellow flowers she named buck-brush, and there were vermilion cacti and low, flat mounds of lavender daisies which she said had no name. A whole mossy bank was covered with lace like green leaves and tiny blossoms the color of violets, which she called loco.
“This is Indian paintbrush,” she said, pointing to the small, low, red flowers. A gray sagebush with beautiful purple blooms she referred to as purple sage; another bush with yellow flowers she named buckbrush, and there were bright red cacti and low, flat clusters of lavender daisies which she said had no name. A whole mossy bank was covered with lace-like green leaves and tiny flowers the color of violets, which she called loco.
“Loco? Is this what makes the horses go crazy when they eat it?” he asked.
“Loco? Is this what drives the horses wild when they eat it?” he asked.
“It is, indeed,” she said, laughing.
“It really is,” she said, laughing.
When she laughed it was impossible not to look at her. She walked a little in advance. Her white cheek and temple seemed framed in the gold of her hair. How white her skin! But it was like pearl, faintly veined and flushed. The profile, clear-cut and pure, appeared cold, almost stern. He knew now that she was singularly beautiful, though he had yet to see her full face.
When she laughed, it was impossible to look away from her. She walked a bit ahead. Her pale cheek and temple seemed framed by her golden hair. Her skin was so white! But it was like a pearl, lightly veined and flushed. Her profile, sharp and smooth, looked cold, almost stern. He realized now that she was unusually beautiful, even though he hadn’t seen her full face yet.
They walked on. Quite suddenly the lane opened out between two rounded bluffs, and Shefford looked down upon a grander and more awe-inspiring scene than ever he had viewed in his dreams.
They continued walking. Suddenly, the path widened between two rounded hills, and Shefford looked down at a more magnificent and awe-inspiring scene than he had ever imagined in his dreams.
What appeared to be a green mountainside sloped endlessly down to a plain, and that rolled and billowed away to a boundless region of strangely carved rock. The greatness of the scene could not be grasped in a glance. The slope was long; the plain not as level as it seemed to be on first sight; here and there round, red rocks, isolated and strange, like lonely castles, rose out of the green. Beyond the green all the earth seemed naked, showing smooth, glistening bones. It was a formidable wall of rock that flung itself up in the distance, carved into a thousand canyon and walls and domes and peaks, and there was not a straight nor a broken nor a jagged line in all that wildness. The color low down was red, dark blue, and purple in the clefts, yellow upon the heights, and in the distance rainbow-hued. A land of curves and color!
What looked like a green mountainside stretched endlessly down to a plain that rolled away to an endless area of oddly shaped rock. The magnitude of the scene couldn’t be captured at a glance. The slope was long; the plain wasn’t as flat as it first appeared; scattered round, red rocks, isolated and unusual, rose out of the green like lonely castles. Beyond the greenery, the earth seemed bare, revealing smooth, shiny bones. In the distance, a huge wall of rock shot up, shaped into a thousand canyons, walls, domes, and peaks, with not a single straight, broken, or jagged line in all that wildness. The colors at the bottom were red, dark blue, and purple in the crevices, yellow on the peaks, and in the distance, it had all the colors of the rainbow. A land of curves and color!
Shefford uttered an exclamation.
Shefford exclaimed.
“That's Utah,” said Mary. “I come often to sit here. You see that winding blue line. There.... That's San Juan canyon. And the other dark line, that's Escalante canyon. They wind down into this great purple chasm—'way over here to the left—and that's the Grand canyon. They say not even the Indians have been in there.”
“That's Utah,” Mary said. “I come here often to sit. You see that winding blue line? That’s San Juan Canyon. And the other darker line is Escalante Canyon. They both wind down into this huge purple chasm—way over here to the left—and that’s the Grand Canyon. They say not even the Indians have gone in there.”
Shefford had nothing to say. The moment was one of subtle and vital assimilation. Such places as this to be unknown to men! What strength, what wonder, what help, what glory, just to sit there an hour, slowly and appallingly to realize! Something came to Shefford from the distance, out of the purple canyon and from those dim, wind-worn peaks. He resolved to come here to this promontory again and again, alone and in humble spirit, and learn to know why he had been silenced, why peace pervaded his soul.
Shefford had nothing to say. It was a moment of deep and essential connection. Places like this should not be unknown to people! The strength, the awe, the support, the beauty—just sitting there for an hour, slowly and profoundly understanding it all! Something drew Shefford from afar, from the purple canyon and those distant, weathered peaks. He decided he would return to this viewpoint time and again, alone and with a humble heart, to discover why he had been quieted, why peace filled his soul.
It was with this emotion upon him that he turned to find his companion watching him. Then for the first time he saw her face fully, and was thrilled that chance had reserved the privilege for this moment. It was a girl's face he saw, flower-like, lovely and pure as a Madonna's, and strangely, tragically sad. The eyes were large, dark gray, the color of the sage. They were as clear as the air which made distant things close, and yet they seemed full of shadows, like a ruffled pool under midnight stars. They disturbed him. Her mouth had the sweet curves and redness of youth, but it showed bitterness, pain, and repression.
It was with this feeling that he turned to find his companion watching him. Then for the first time, he saw her face completely and was thrilled that chance had saved this moment for him. It was a girl's face, flower-like, beautiful, and pure like a Madonna's, yet strangely, tragically sad. Her eyes were large, dark gray, like sage. They were as clear as the air that brought distant things closer, yet they seemed filled with shadows, like a disturbed pool under midnight stars. They unsettled him. Her mouth had the sweet curves and redness of youth, but it also showed bitterness, pain, and repression.
“Where are the sago-lilies?” he asked, suddenly.
“Where are the sago-lilies?” he asked, abruptly.
“Farther down. It's too cold up here for them. Come,” she said.
“Further down. It's too cold up here for them. Come,” she said.
He followed her down a winding trail—down and down till the green plain rose to blot out the scrawled wall of rock, down into a verdant canyon where a brook made swift music over stones, where the air was sultry and hot, laden with the fragrant breath of flower and leaf. This was a canyon of summer, and it bloomed.
He followed her down a winding path—deeper and deeper until the green field overshadowed the jagged rock wall, into a lush canyon where a stream flowed quickly over stones, where the air was warm and heavy with the sweet scent of flowers and leaves. This was a summer canyon, and it was vibrant with life.
The girl bent and plucked something from the grass.
The girl bent down and picked something up from the grass.
“Here's a white lily,” she said. “There are three colors. The yellow and pink ones are deeper down in the canyon.”
“Here’s a white lily,” she said. “There are three colors. The yellow and pink ones are further down in the canyon.”
Shefford took the flower and regarded it with great interest. He had never seen such an exquisite thing. It had three large petals, curving cuplike, of a whiteness purer than new-fallen snow, and a heart of rich, warm gold. Its fragrance was so faint as to be almost indistinguishable, yet of a haunting, unforgettable sweetness. And even while he looked at it the petals drooped and their whiteness shaded and the gold paled. In a moment the flower was wilted.
Shefford picked up the flower and examined it with great interest. He had never seen anything so beautiful. It had three large petals that curved like a cup, whiter than fresh fallen snow, and a heart of rich, warm gold. Its scent was so faint that it was nearly indistinguishable, yet it had a haunting, unforgettable sweetness. Even as he looked at it, the petals drooped, their whiteness faded, and the gold lost its luster. In no time, the flower was wilted.
“I don't like to pluck the lilies,” said Mary. “They die so swiftly.”
“I don't like picking the lilies,” Mary said. “They wilt so quickly.”
Shefford saw the white flowers everywhere in the open, sunny places along the brook. They swayed with stately grace in the slow, warm wind. They seemed like three-pointed stars shining out of the green. He bent over one with a particularly lofty stem, and after a close survey of it he rose to look at her face. His action was plainly one of comparison. She laughed and said it was foolish for the women to call her the Sago Lily. She had no coquetry; she spoke as she would have spoken of the stones at her feet; she did not know that she was beautiful. Shefford imagined there was some resemblance in her to the lily—the same whiteness, the same rich gold, and, more striking than either, a strange, rare quality of beauty, of life, intangible as something fleeting, the spirit that had swiftly faded from the plucked flower. Where had the girl been born—what had her life been? Shefford was intensely curious about her. She seemed as different from any other women he had known as this rare canyon lily was different from the tame flowers at home.
Shefford noticed the white flowers everywhere in the open, sunny spots along the brook. They swayed gracefully in the gentle, warm breeze. They looked like three-pointed stars shining against the green backdrop. He leaned over one with a particularly tall stem, and after studying it closely, he stood up to look at her face. His action clearly indicated he was comparing the two. She laughed and said it was silly for the women to call her the Sago Lily. She wasn't trying to be charming; she spoke about herself as casually as if discussing the stones at her feet; she had no idea she was beautiful. Shefford thought there was some resemblance between her and the lily—the same whiteness, the same rich gold, and, even more striking, a unique, rare quality of beauty, a fleeting spirit that had quickly faded from the picked flower. Where had the girl been born—what had her life been like? Shefford felt a strong curiosity about her. She seemed as different from any other woman he had known as this rare canyon lily was different from the common flowers back home.
On the return up the slope she outstripped him. She climbed lightly and tirelessly. When he reached her upon the promontory there was a stain of red in her cheeks and her expression had changed.
On the way back up the slope, she left him behind. She climbed up effortlessly and without fatigue. When he caught up with her on the promontory, her cheeks were flushed with red, and her expression had shifted.
“Let's go back up over the rocks,” she said. “I've not climbed for—for so long.”
“Let’s go back up over the rocks,” she said. “I haven’t climbed in such a long time.”
“I'll go where you go,” he replied.
“I'll go wherever you go,” he replied.
Then she was off, and he followed. She took to the curves of the bare rocks and climbed. He sensed a spirit released in her. It was so strange, so keen, so wonderful to be with her, and when he did catch her he feared to speak lest he break this mood. Her eyes grew dark and daring, and often she stopped to look away across the wavy sea of stones to something beyond the great walls. When they got high the wind blew her hair loose and it flew out, a golden stream, with the sun bright upon it. He saw that she changed her direction, which had been in line with the two peaks, and now she climbed toward the heights. They came to a more difficult ascent, where the stone still held to the smooth curves, yet was marked by steep bulges and slants and crevices. Here she became a wild thing. She ran, she leaped, she would have left him far behind had he not called. Then she appeared to remember him and waited.
Then she took off, and he followed. She navigated the curves of the bare rocks and climbed. He could feel a spirit unleashed in her. It was so strange, so intense, so wonderful to be with her, and when he finally caught up to her, he was afraid to speak for fear of breaking this vibe. Her eyes darkened and became daring, and often she paused to gaze across the wavy sea of stones toward something beyond the massive walls. As they climbed higher, the wind blew her hair loose, and it streamed out like a golden ribbon, shining in the sunlight. He noticed that she changed her direction, which had been aligned with the two peaks, and now she headed toward the heights. They reached a more challenging ascent, where the stone still followed smooth curves but was marked by steep bulges, slants, and crevices. Here, she became wild. She ran, she leaped, and she would have left him far behind if he hadn’t called out. Then she seemed to remember him and waited.
Her face had now lost its whiteness; it was flushed, rosy, warm.
Her face had now lost its pale color; it was flushed, rosy, and warm.
“Where—did you—ever learn—to run over rocks—this way?” he panted.
“Where did you learn to run over rocks like this?” he panted.
“All my life I've climbed,” she said. “Ah! it's so good to be up on the walls again—to feel the wind—to see!”
“All my life I've been climbing,” she said. “Ah! It feels so great to be up on the walls again—to feel the wind—to see!”
Thereafter he kept close to her, no matter what the effort. He would not miss a moment of her, if he could help it. She was wonderful. He imagined she must be like an Indian girl, or a savage who loved the lofty places and the silence. When she leaped she uttered a strange, low, sweet cry of wildness and exultation. Shefford guessed she was a girl freed from her prison, forgetting herself, living again youthful hours. Still she did not forget him. She waited for him at the bad places, lent him a strong hand, and sometimes let it stay long in his clasp. Tireless and agile, sure-footed as a goat, fleet and wild she leaped and climbed and ran until Shefford marveled at her. This adventure was indeed fulfilment of a dream. Perhaps she might lead him to the treasure at the foot of the rainbow. But that thought, sad with memory daring forth from its grave, was irrevocably linked with a girl who was dead. He could not remember her, in the presence of this wonderful creature who was as strange as she was beautiful. When Shefford reached for the brown hand stretched forth to help him in a leap, when he felt its strong clasp, the youth and vitality and life of it, he had the fear of a man who was running towards a precipice and who could not draw back. This was a climb, a lark, a wild race to the Mormon girl, bound now in the village, and by the very freedom of it she betrayed her bonds. To Shefford it was also a wild race, but toward one sure goal he dared not name.
After that, he stayed close to her, no matter how much effort it took. He wanted to catch every moment with her, if he could. She was amazing. He thought she must be like an Indian girl or a wild person who loved high places and silence. When she jumped, she let out a unique, low, sweet cry of wildness and joy. Shefford guessed she was a girl who had escaped her prison, forgetting herself and reliving her youthful days. Still, she didn’t forget him. She waited for him in tough spots, offered him a strong hand, and sometimes let her hand linger in his grasp. Tireless and agile, sure-footed like a goat, swift and wild, she jumped, climbed, and ran until Shefford was in awe of her. This adventure was truly the fulfillment of a dream. Maybe she would lead him to treasure at the end of the rainbow. But that thought, tinged with sad memories, was inextricably tied to a girl who was dead. He couldn’t remember her in the presence of this wonderful being who was as strange as she was beautiful. When Shefford reached for the brown hand extended to help him jump, feeling its strong grip and the youth and vitality of it, he experienced the fear of a man racing toward a cliff he couldn't pull back from. This was a climb, a thrill, a wild chase towards the Mormon girl, now tied to her village, and by her very freedom, she revealed her restraints. For Shefford, it was also a wild chase, but toward one certain destination he dared not name.
They went on, and at length, hand in hand, even where no steep step or wide fissure gave reason for the clasp. But she seemed unconscious. They were nearing the last height, a bare eminence, when she broke from him and ran up the smooth stone. When he surmounted it she was standing on the very summit, her arms wide, her full breast heaving, her slender body straight as an Indian's, her hair flying in the wind and blazing in the sun. She seemed to embrace the west, to reach for something afar, to offer herself to the wind and distance. Her face was scarlet from the exertion of the climb, and her broad brow was moist. Her eyes had the piercing light of an eagle's, though now they were dark. Shefford instinctively grasped the essence of this strange spirit, primitive and wild. She was not the woman who had met him at the spring. She had dropped some side of her with that Mormon hood, and now she stood totally strange.
They continued on, hand in hand, even where there was no steep step or deep crack to justify their grip. But she seemed unaware. They were getting close to the final peak, a bare rise, when she broke away from him and ran up the smooth rock. When he reached the top, she was standing at the very summit, arms wide, her chest rising and falling, her slender figure straight as an arrow, her hair flying in the wind and glowing in the sun. She seemed to welcome the west, reaching for something far away, offering herself to the wind and the distance. Her face was flushed from the effort of climbing, and her forehead was damp. Her eyes had the sharp light of an eagle's, though they were dark now. Shefford instinctively understood this strange spirit, primitive and wild. She was not the same woman who had met him at the spring. She had shed some part of herself along with that Mormon hood, and now she appeared completely different.
She belonged up here, he divined. She was a part of that wildness. She must have been born and brought up in loneliness, where the wind blew and the peaks loomed and silence held dominion. The sinking sun touched the rim of the distant wall, and as if in parting regret shone with renewed golden fire. And the girl was crowned as with a glory.
She belonged up here, he realized. She was a part of that wilderness. She must have grown up in solitude, where the wind blew, the peaks towered, and silence reigned. The setting sun brushed the edge of the far-off wall, and as if with a sense of farewell, it glowed with a fresh golden light. And the girl appeared to be crowned with a kind of glory.
Shefford loved her then. Realizing it, he thought he might have loved her before, but that did not matter when he was certain of it now. He trembled a little, fearfully, though without regret. Everything pertaining to his desert experience had been strange—this the strangest of all.
Shefford loved her then. Realizing it, he thought he might have loved her before, but that didn’t matter when he was sure of it now. He trembled a little, fearful, but without regret. Everything about his desert experience had been strange—this was the strangest of all.
The sun sank swiftly, and instantly there was a change in the golden light. Quickly it died out. The girl changed as swiftly. She seemed to remember herself, and sat down as if suddenly weary. Shefford went closer and seated himself beside her.
The sun set quickly, and immediately the golden light changed. It faded fast. The girl changed just as quickly. She looked like she remembered herself and sat down as if she was suddenly tired. Shefford moved closer and sat down beside her.
“The sun has set. We must go,” she said. But she made no movement.
“The sun has set. We need to go,” she said. But she didn’t move.
“Whenever you are ready,” replied he.
"Whenever you're ready," he said.
Just as the blaze had died out of her eyes, so the flush faded out of her face. The whiteness stole back, and with it the sadness. He had to bite his tongue to keep from telling her what he felt, to keep from pouring out a thousand questions. But the privilege of having seen her, of having been with her when she had forgotten herself—that he believed was enough. It had been wonderful; it had made him love her But it need not add to the tragedy of her life, whatever that was. He tried to eliminate himself. And he watched her.
Just as the spark faded from her eyes, the color drained from her face. The paleness returned, bringing with it a sense of sadness. He had to hold back his words to avoid expressing his feelings or bombarding her with a thousand questions. But he thought that just having seen her and being there with her when she had lost herself was enough. It had been amazing; it had made him love her. But it didn't have to add to the tragedy of her life, whatever that was. He tried to distance himself. And he watched her.
Her eyes were fixed upon the gold-rimmed ramparts of the distant wall in the west. Plain it was how she loved that wild upland. And there seemed to be some haunting memory of the past in her gaze—some happy part of life, agonizing to think of now.
Her eyes were locked on the gold-rimmed walls of the distant western border. It was clear how much she loved that wild countryside. And there seemed to be a haunting memory from the past in her stare—some happy moment in life that was painful to think about now.
“We must go,” she said, and rose.
“We need to go,” she said, standing up.
Shefford rose to accompany her. She looked at him, and her haunting eyes seemed to want him to know that he had helped her to forget the present, to remember girlhood, and that somehow she would always associate a wonderful happy afternoon with him. He divined that her silence then was a Mormon seal on lips.
Shefford got up to go with her. She glanced at him, her expressive eyes seeming to say that he had helped her forget the present and recall her childhood, and that she would always link a beautiful, happy afternoon to him. He sensed that her silence was a sort of unspoken agreement.
“Mary, this has been the happiest, the best, the most revealing day of my life,” he said, simply.
“Mary, today has been the happiest, the best, and the most eye-opening day of my life,” he said, simply.
Swiftly, as if startled, she turned and faced down the slope. At the top of the wall above the village she put on the dark hood, and with it that somber something which was Mormon.
Swiftly, as if she had been startled, she turned and looked down the slope. At the top of the wall above the village, she put on the dark hood, and with it that serious vibe that was Mormon.
Twilight had descended into the valley, and shadows were so thick Shefford had difficulty in finding Mary's bucket. He filled it at the spring, and made offer to carry it home for her, which she declined.
Twilight had settled over the valley, and the shadows were so deep that Shefford had trouble finding Mary's bucket. He filled it at the spring and offered to carry it home for her, but she declined.
“You'll come to-night—later?” she asked.
“Are you coming tonight—later?” she asked.
“Yes,” he replied, hurriedly promising. Then he watched her white form slowly glide down the path to disappear in the shadows.
“Yes,” he said, quickly agreeing. Then he watched her pale figure slowly make its way down the path until she disappeared into the shadows.
Nas Ta Bega and Joe were busy at the camp-fire. Shefford joined them. This night he was uncommunicative. Joe peered curiously at him in the flare of the blaze. Later, after the meal, when Shefford appeared restless and strode to and fro, Joe spoke up gruffly:
Nas Ta Bega and Joe were busy at the campfire. Shefford joined them. Tonight he was quiet. Joe looked at him curiously in the glow of the flames. Later, after the meal, when Shefford seemed restless and walked back and forth, Joe spoke up gruffly:
“Better hang round camp to-night.”
"Better stick around camp tonight."
Shefford heard, but did not heed. Nevertheless, the purport of the remark, which was either jealousy or admonition, haunted him with the possibility of its meaning.
Shefford heard, but didn’t really pay attention. Still, the essence of the comment, which was either jealousy or a warning, stuck with him as he considered what it might mean.
He walked away from the camp-fire, under the dark pinyons, out into the starry open; and every step was hard to take, unless it pointed toward the home of the girl whose beauty and sadness and mystery had bewitched him. After what seemed hours he took the well-known path toward her cabin, and then every step seemed lighter. He divined he was rushing to some fate—he knew not what.
He walked away from the campfire, beneath the dark pinyons, out into the starry night; and every step felt heavy unless it led him toward the home of the girl whose beauty, sadness, and mystery had enchanted him. After what felt like hours, he took the familiar path to her cabin, and then every step felt easier. He sensed he was hurrying toward some destiny—though he had no idea what it was.
The porch was in shadow. He peered in vain for the white form against the dark background. In the silence he seemed to hear his heart-beats thick and muffled.
The porch was in the shadows. He looked in vain for the white figure against the dark background. In the silence, he could almost hear his heartbeat, thick and muffled.
Some distance down the path he heard the sound of hoofs. Withdrawing into the gloom of a cedar, he watched. Soon he made out moving horses with riders. They filed past him to the number of half a score. Like a flash of fire the truth burned him. Mormons come for one of those mysterious night visits to sealed wives!
Some distance down the path, he heard the sound of hooves. Stepping back into the shadows of a cedar tree, he observed. Soon, he saw several horses with riders passing by, about ten in total. The realization hit him like a flash of fire: Mormons were coming for one of those secret night visits to their sealed wives!
Shefford stalked far down the valley, into the lonely silence and the night shadows under the walls.
Shefford walked deep into the valley, into the empty quiet and the night shadows beneath the cliffs.
VIII. THE HOGAN OF NAS TA BEGA
The home of Nas Ta Bega lay far up the cedared slope, with the craggy yellow cliffs and the black canyon and the pine-fringed top of Navajo Mountain behind, and to the fore the vast, rolling descent of cedar groves and sage flats and sandy washes. No dim, dark range made bold outline along the horizon; the stretch of gray and purple and green extended to the blue line of sky.
The home of Nas Ta Bega was high up the cedar-covered slope, with the jagged yellow cliffs and the dark canyon and the pine-covered peak of Navajo Mountain behind it, and in front, the wide, rolling descent of cedar forests and sagebrush plains and sandy washes. There was no faint, dark range creating a strong outline along the horizon; the expanse of gray, purple, and green reached out to the blue sky.
Down the length of one sage level Shefford saw a long lane where the brush and the grass had been beaten flat. This, the Navajo said, was a track where the young braves had raced their mustangs and had striven for supremacy before the eyes of maidens and the old people of the tribe.
Down the length of one sage level, Shefford saw a long path where the brush and grass had been flattened. The Navajo said this was a track where the young warriors raced their mustangs, competing for dominance in front of the maidens and the elders of the tribe.
“Nas Ta Bega, did you ever race here?” asked Shefford.
“Nas Ta Bega, have you ever raced here?” Shefford asked.
“I am a chief by birth. But I was stolen from my home, and now I cannot ride well enough to race the braves of my tribe,” the Indian replied, bitterly.
“I was born a chief. But I was taken from my home, and now I can't ride well enough to compete with the warriors of my tribe,” the Indian replied, bitterly.
In another place Joe Lake halted his horse and called Shefford's attention to a big yellow rock lying along the trail. And then he spoke in Navajo to the Indian.
In another spot, Joe Lake stopped his horse and pointed out a large yellow rock next to the trail to Shefford. Then he spoke to the Indian in Navajo.
“I've heard of this stone—Isende Aha,” said Joe, after Nas Ta Bega had spoken. “Get down, and let's see.” Shefford dismounted, but the Indian kept his seat in the saddle.
“I've heard of this stone—Isende Aha,” Joe said after Nas Ta Bega spoke. “Get down, and let's take a look.” Shefford got off his horse, but the Indian stayed in the saddle.
Joe placed a big hand on the stone and tried to move it. According to Shefford's eye measurement the stone was nearly oval, perhaps three feet high, by a little over two in width. Joe threw off his sombrero, took a deep breath, and, bending over, clasped the stone in his arms. He was an exceedingly heavy and powerful man, and it was plain to Shefford that he meant to lift the stone if that were possible. Joe's broad shoulders strained, flattened; his arms bulged, his joints cracked, his neck corded, and his face turned black. By gigantic effort he lifted the stone and moved it about six inches. Then as he released his hold he fell, and when he sat up his face was wet with sweat.
Joe placed a large hand on the stone and tried to move it. According to Shefford's rough measurement, the stone was almost oval, about three feet tall and a little over two feet wide. Joe took off his sombrero, took a deep breath, and, bending down, wrapped his arms around the stone. He was an incredibly heavy and strong man, and it was clear to Shefford that he intended to lift the stone if he could. Joe's broad shoulders strained and flattened; his arms bulged, his joints cracked, his neck tightened, and his face turned red. With incredible effort, he lifted the stone and moved it about six inches. Then, as he let go, he collapsed, and when he sat up, his face was covered in sweat.
“Try it,” he said to Shefford, with his lazy smile. “See if you can heave it.”
“Go ahead,” he said to Shefford, with his relaxed smile. “See if you can lift it.”
Shefford was strong, and there had been a time when he took pride in his strength. Something in Joe's supreme effort and in the gloom of the Indian's eyes made Shefford curious about this stone. He bent over and grasped it as Joe had done. He braced himself and lifted with all his power, until a red blur obscured his sight and shooting stars seemed to explode in his head. But he could not even stir the stone.
Shefford was strong, and there was a time when he took pride in that strength. Something about Joe’s intense effort and the darkness in the Indian’s eyes made Shefford curious about this stone. He bent down and grabbed it like Joe had. He steadied himself and lifted with all his might, until a red blur blocked his vision and shooting stars seemed to explode in his head. But he couldn’t even move the stone.
“Shefford, maybe you'll be able to heft it some day,” observed Joe. Then he pointed to the stone and addressed Nas Ta Bega.
“Shefford, maybe you'll be able to lift it someday,” Joe remarked. Then he pointed to the stone and spoke to Nas Ta Bega.
The Indian shook his head and spoke for a moment.
The Indian shook his head and spoke for a moment.
“This is the Isende Aha of the Navajos,” explained Joe. “The young braves are always trying to carry this stone. As soon as one of them can carry it he is a man. He who carries it farthest is the biggest man. And just so soon as any Indian can no longer lift it he is old. Nas Ta Bega says the stone has been carried two miles in his lifetime. His own father carried it the length of six steps.”
“This is the Isende Aha of the Navajos,” Joe explained. “The young warriors always try to carry this stone. As soon as one of them can lift it, he’s considered a man. Whoever carries it the farthest is the biggest man. And as soon as any Indian can no longer lift it, he’s considered old. Nas Ta Bega says the stone has been carried two miles in his lifetime. His own father carried it the length of six steps.”
“Well! It's plain to me that I am not a man,” said Shefford, “or else I am old.”
“Well! It's obvious to me that I'm not a man,” said Shefford, “or maybe I'm just old.”
Joe Lake drawled his lazy laugh and, mounting, rode up the trail. But Shefford lingered beside the Indian.
Joe Lake let out a slow, lazy laugh and, getting on his horse, rode up the trail. But Shefford stayed there next to the Indian.
“Bi Nai,” said Nas Ta Bega, “I am a chief of my tribe, but I have never been a man. I never lifted that stone. See what the pale-face education has done for the Indian!”
“Bi Nai,” said Nas Ta Bega, “I’m a chief of my tribe, but I’ve never been a man. I never lifted that stone. Look at what white education has done to the Indian!”
The Navajo's bitterness made Shefford thoughtful. Could greater injury be done to man than this—to rob him of his heritage of strength?
The Navajo's bitterness made Shefford ponder. Could any greater harm be done to a person than this—to take away his heritage of strength?
Joe drove the bobbing pack-train of burros into the cedars where the smoke of the hogans curled upward, and soon the whistling of mustangs, the barking of dogs, the bleating of sheep, told of his reception. And presently Shefford was in the midst of an animated scene. Great, woolly, fierce dogs, like wolves, ran out to meet the visitors. Sheep and goats were everywhere, and little lambs scarcely able to walk, with others frisky and frolicsome. There were pure-white lambs, and some that appeared to be painted, and some so beautiful with their fleecy white all except black faces or ears or tails or feet. They ran right under Nack-yal's legs and bumped against Shefford, and kept bleating their thin-piped welcome. Under the cedars surrounding the several hogans were mustangs that took Shefford's eye. He saw an iron-gray with white mane and tail sweeping to the ground; and a fiery black, wilder than any other beast he had ever seen; and a pinto as wonderfully painted as the little lambs; and, most striking of all, a pure, cream-colored mustang with grace and fine lines and beautiful mane and tail, and, strange to see, eyes as blue as azure. This albino mustang came right up to Shefford, an action in singular contrast with that of the others, and showed a tame and friendly spirit toward him and Nack-yal. Indeed, Shefford had reason to feel ashamed of Nack-yal's temper or jealousy.
Joe drove the bouncing pack-train of burros into the cedars where the smoke from the hogans curled upward, and soon the whistling of mustangs, the barking of dogs, and the bleating of sheep announced his arrival. Before long, Shefford found himself in the middle of a lively scene. Large, fluffy, fierce dogs, resembling wolves, rushed out to greet the visitors. Sheep and goats were everywhere, with little lambs barely able to walk, along with others that were lively and playful. There were pure-white lambs, some that looked painted, and some stunningly beautiful with their fluffy white bodies except for black faces, ears, tails, or feet. They dashed right under Nack-yal's legs and bumped into Shefford, continuously bleating their high-pitched welcome. Under the cedars surrounding the various hogans, there were mustangs that caught Shefford's attention. He spotted an iron-gray one with a white mane and tail that swept to the ground; a fiery black one, wilder than any other animal he had ever seen; and a pinto that was as beautifully painted as the little lambs. Most striking of all was a pure, cream-colored mustang with elegant lines, a beautiful mane and tail, and, strangely, eyes as blue as the sky. This albino mustang approached Shefford, contrasting sharply with the others, displaying a tame and friendly demeanor toward him and Nack-yal. Indeed, Shefford felt a twinge of embarrassment over Nack-yal's temperament and jealousy.
The first Indians to put in an appearance were a flock of children, half naked, with tangled manes of raven-black hair and skin like gold bronze. They appeared bold and shy by turns. Then a little, sinewy man, old and beaten and gray, came out of the principal hogan. He wore a blanket round his bent shoulders. His name was Hosteen Doetin, and it meant gentle man. His fine, old, wrinkled face lighted with a smile of kindly interest. His squaw followed him, and she was as venerable as he. Shefford caught a glimpse of the shy, dark Glen Naspa, Nas Ta Bega's sister, but she did not come out. Other Indians appeared, coming from adjacent hogans.
The first Indians to show up were a group of kids, mostly naked, with messy, jet-black hair and skin like shiny bronze. They were both bold and shy at different moments. Then a small, wiry old man, weathered and gray, stepped out of the main hogan. He had a blanket around his hunched shoulders. His name was Hosteen Doetin, which meant “gentle man.” His aged, wrinkled face lit up with a warm smile. His wife came out after him, and she was just as old as he was. Shefford caught a glimpse of the timid, dark-skinned Glen Naspa, who was Nas Ta Bega's sister, but she didn’t step out. More Indians appeared, coming from nearby hogans.
Nas Ta Bega turned the mustangs loose among those Shefford had noticed, and presently there rose a snorting, whistling, kicking, plunging melee. A cloud of dust hid them, and then a thudding of swift hoofs told of a run through the cedars. Joe Lake began picking over stacks of goat-skins and bags of wool that were piled against the hogan.
Nas Ta Bega released the mustangs among those Shefford had seen, and soon there was a chaotic scene of snorting, whistling, kicking, and plunging. A cloud of dust obscured them, and then the sound of pounding hooves indicated a sprint through the cedars. Joe Lake started sifting through piles of goat skins and bags of wool stacked against the hogan.
“Reckon we'll have one grand job packing out this load,” he growled. “It's not so heavy, but awkward to pack.”
“Looks like we’re going to have a big job packing this load,” he grumbled. “It’s not too heavy, but it’s tricky to pack.”
It developed, presently, from talk with the old Navajo, that this pile was only a half of the load to be packed to Kayenta, and the other half was round the corner of the mountain in the camp of Piutes. Hosteen Doetin said he would send to the camp and have the Piutes bring their share over. The suggestion suited Joe, who wanted to save his burros as much as possible. Accordingly, a messenger was despatched to the Piute camp. And Shefford, with time on his hands and poignant memory to combat, decided to recall his keen interest in the Navajo, and learn, if possible, what the Indian's life was like. What would a day of his natural life be?
It turned out, after talking with the old Navajo, that this pile was only half of the load that needed to be carried to Kayenta, and the other half was around the corner of the mountain in the Piutes' camp. Hosteen Doetin said he would send someone to the camp to have the Piutes bring their portion over. This idea worked for Joe, who wanted to save his burros as much as he could. So, a messenger was sent to the Piute camp. Meanwhile, Shefford, having some free time and facing a sharp memory he needed to deal with, decided to reconnect with his strong interest in the Navajo and find out, if he could, what life was like for the Indians. What would a typical day in their lives look like?
In the gray of dawn, when the hush of the desert night still lay deep over the land, the Navajo stirred in his blanket and began to chant to the morning light. It began very soft and low, a strange, broken murmur, like the music of a brook, and as it swelled that weird and mournful tone was slowly lost in one of hope and joy. The Indian's soul was coming out of night, blackness, the sleep that resembled death, into the day, the light that was life.
In the gray of dawn, when the quiet of the desert night still hung deep over the land, the Navajo stirred in his blanket and began to chant to the morning light. It started very soft and low, a strange, broken murmur, like the sound of a brook, and as it grew, that weird and mournful tone was slowly replaced by one of hope and joy. The Indian's spirit was emerging from the night, darkness, the sleep that felt like death, into the day, the light that represented life.
Then he stood in the door of his hogan, his blanket around him, and faced the east.
Then he stood in the doorway of his hogan, wrapped in his blanket, and faced east.
Night was lifting out of the clefts and ravines; the rolling cedar ridges and the sage flats were softly gray, with thin veils like smoke mysteriously rising and vanishing; the colorless rocks were changing. A long, horizon-wide gleam of light, rosiest in the center, lay low down in the east and momentarily brightened. One by one the stars in the deep-blue sky paled and went out and the blue dome changed and lightened. Night had vanished on invisible wings and silence broke to the music of a mockingbird. The rose in the east deepened; a wisp of cloud turned gold; dim distant mountains showed dark against the red; and low down in a notch a rim of fire appeared. Over the soft ridges and valleys crept a wondrous transfiguration. It was as if every blade of grass, every leaf of sage, every twig of cedar, the flowers, the trees, the rocks came to life at sight of the sun. The red disk rose, and a golden fire burned over the glowing face of that lonely waste.
Night was lifting out of the valleys and ravines; the rolling cedar ridges and the sagebrush flats were softly gray, with thin veils like smoke mysteriously rising and fading away; the colorless rocks were changing. A long, horizon-wide gleam of light, brightest in the center, lay low in the east and momentarily brightened. One by one, the stars in the deep blue sky faded and disappeared, and the blue dome changed and lightened. Night had vanished on invisible wings, and silence broke to the tune of a mockingbird. The rose in the east deepened; a wisp of cloud turned gold; dim distant mountains appeared dark against the red; and low down in a notch, a rim of fire emerged. Over the soft ridges and valleys crept a wondrous transformation. It was as if every blade of grass, every leaf of sage, every twig of cedar, the flowers, the trees, the rocks came to life at the sight of the sun. The red disk rose, and a golden fire glowed over the radiant face of that lonely landscape.
The Navajo, dark, stately, inscrutable, faced the sun—his god. This was his Great Spirit. The desert was his mother, but the sun was his life. To the keeper of the winds and rains, to the master of light, to the maker of fire, to the giver of life the Navajo sent up his prayer:
The Navajo, dark, dignified, and mysterious, faced the sun—his god. This was his Great Spirit. The desert was his mother, but the sun was his life. To the keeper of the winds and rains, to the master of light, to the creator of fire, to the giver of life, the Navajo sent up his prayer:
Of all the good things on Earth, let me always have plenty. Of all the beautiful things on Earth, let me always have plenty. Let my horses go peacefully, and let my sheep go peacefully. God of the Heavens, grant me many sheep and horses. God of the Heavens, help me to speak clearly. Goddess of the Earth, my Mother, help me to walk the right path. Now everything is good, now everything is good, now everything is good, now everything is good.
Hope and faith were his.
Hope and faith were his own.
A chief would be born to save the vanishing tribe of Navajos. A bride would rise from a wind—kiss of the lilies in the moonlight.
A leader would come to save the fading Navajo tribe. A bride would emerge from the breeze—gently touched by the lilies in the moonlight.
He drank from the clear, cold spring bubbling from under mossy rocks. He went into the cedars, and the tracks in the trails told him of the visitors of night. His mustangs whistled to him from the ridge-tops, standing clear with heads up and manes flying, and then trooped down through the sage. The shepherd-dogs, guardians of the flocks, barked him a welcome, and the sheep bleated and the lambs pattered round him.
He drank from the clear, cold spring bubbling up from under mossy rocks. He entered the cedar trees, and the tracks on the trails revealed the visitors from the night. His mustangs whistled to him from the ridges, standing tall with their heads up and manes flowing, then trooped down through the sagebrush. The shepherd dogs, protectors of the flocks, barked a welcome, while the sheep bleated and the lambs scampered around him.
In the hogan by the warm, red fire his women baked his bread and cooked his meat. And he satisfied his hunger. Then he took choice meat to the hogan of a sick relative, and joined in the song and the dance and the prayer that drove away the evil spirit of illness. Down in the valley, in a sandy, sunny place, was his corn-field, and here he turned in the water from the ditch, and worked awhile, and went his contented way.
In the hogan by the warm, red fire, his women baked his bread and cooked his meat. He satisfied his hunger. Then he took some choice meat to the hogan of a sick relative and joined in the song, dance, and prayer that chased away the evil spirit of sickness. Down in the valley, in a sandy, sunny spot, was his cornfield. Here, he diverted water from the ditch, worked for a while, and went on his way feeling content.
He loved his people, his women, and his children. To his son he said: “Be bold and brave. Grow like the pine. Work and ride and play that you may be strong. Talk straight. Love your brother. Give half to your friend. Honor your mother that you may honor your wife. Pray and listen to your gods.”
He loved his community, his partners, and his kids. To his son, he said: “Be bold and brave. Grow strong like the pine tree. Work, ride, and play so you can be strong. Speak honestly. Love your brother. Share generously with your friend. Respect your mother so you can honor your wife. Pray and pay attention to your gods.”
Then with his gun and his mustang he climbed the slope of the mountain. He loved the solitude, but he was never alone. There were voices on the wind and steps on his trail. The lofty pine, the lichened rock, the tiny bluebell, the seared crag—all whispered their secrets. For him their spirits spoke. In the morning light Old Stone Face, the mountain, was a red god calling him to the chase. He was a brother of the eagle, at home on the heights where the winds swept and the earth lay revealed below.
Then with his rifle and his mustang, he climbed up the mountain slope. He loved the solitude, but he was never alone. There were voices in the wind and footsteps on his path. The tall pines, the moss-covered rocks, the little bluebells, the scorched cliffs—all whispered their secrets. Their spirits spoke to him. In the morning light, Old Stone Face, the mountain, looked like a red god calling him to the hunt. He felt like a brother of the eagle, at home on the heights where the winds blew and the earth was laid bare below.
In the golden afternoon, with the warm sun on his back and the blue canyon at his feet, he knew the joy of doing nothing. He did not need rest, for he was never tired. The sage-sweet breath of the open was thick in his nostrils, the silence that had so many whisperings was all about him, the loneliness of the wild was his. His falcon eye saw mustang and sheep, the puff of dust down on the cedar level, the Indian riding on a distant ridge, the gray walls, and the blue clefts. Here was home, still free, still wild, still untainted. He saw with the eyes of his ancestors. He felt them around him. They had gone into the elements from which their voices came on the wind. They were the watchers on his trails.
In the golden afternoon, with the warm sun on his back and the blue canyon at his feet, he felt the joy of doing nothing. He didn’t need to rest because he was never tired. The fresh scent of the outdoors filled his nostrils, and the silence around him was filled with whispers; the wild loneliness was his. His sharp eye spotted mustangs and sheep, a puff of dust down on the cedar flat, an Indian riding on a distant ridge, the gray cliffs, and the blue gaps. This was home, still free, still wild, still untouched. He saw through the eyes of his ancestors and felt them close by. They had become one with the elements from which their voices came on the wind. They were the watchers along his path.
At sunset he faced the west, and this was his prayer:
At sunset, he turned to the west, and this was his prayer:
Great Spirit, God of my ancestors, Protect my horses at night. Protect my sheep at night. Protect my family at night. Let me rise with the dawn. Let me be deserving of the light. Now everything is fine, now everything is fine, Now everything is fine, now everything is fine.
And he watched the sun go down and the gold sink from the peaks and the red die out of the west and the gray shadows creep out of the canyon to meet the twilight and the slow, silent, mysterious approach of night with its gift of stars.
And he watched the sun set and the gold fade from the peaks, the red vanish from the west, and the gray shadows creep out of the canyon to welcome the twilight and the slow, silent, mysterious arrival of night with its gift of stars.
Night fell. The white stars blinked. The wind sighed in the cedars. The sheep bleated. The shepherd-dogs bayed the mourning coyotes. And the Indian lay down in his blankets with his dark face tranquil in the starlight. All was well in his lonely world. Phantoms hovered, illness lingered, injury and pain and death were there, the shadow of a strange white hand flitted across the face of the moon—but now all was well—the Navajo had prayed to the god of his Fathers. Now all was well!
Night fell. The white stars twinkled. The wind sighed through the cedars. The sheep bleated. The shepherd dogs howled at the mourning coyotes. And the Indian lay down in his blankets with his calm dark face illuminated by the starlight. Everything was okay in his solitary world. Phantoms lingered, sickness hung around, injury, pain, and death were present, the shadow of a strange white hand drifted across the moon’s surface—but for now, everything was okay—the Navajo had prayed to the god of his fathers. Now everything was okay!
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
And this, thought Shefford in revolt, was what the white man had killed in the Indian tribes, was reaching out now to kill in this wild remnant of the Navajos. The padre, the trapper, the trader, the prospector, and the missionary—so the white man had come, some of him good, no doubt, but more of him evil; and the young brave learned a thirst that could never be quenched at the cold, sweet spring of his forefathers, and the young maiden burned with a fever in her blood, and lost the sweet, strange, wild fancies of her tribe.
And this, Shefford thought in anger, was what the white man had destroyed in the Indian tribes and was now trying to destroy in this small group of Navajos. The priest, the trapper, the trader, the prospector, and the missionary—this is how the white man had come, some of them good, for sure, but more of them harmful; and the young warrior developed a thirst that could never be satisfied at the cold, sweet spring of his ancestors, while the young woman was consumed by a fever in her blood, losing the sweet, strange, wild dreams of her people.
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
Joe Lake came to Shefford and said, “Withers told me you had a mix-up with a missionary at Red Lake.”
Joe Lake came to Shefford and said, “Withers told me you had a misunderstanding with a missionary at Red Lake.”
“Yes, I regret to say,” replied Shefford.
“Yes, I’m sorry to say,” replied Shefford.
“About Glen Naspa?”
“Info on Glen Naspa?”
“Yes, Nas Ta Bega's sister.”
“Yes, Nas Ta Bega's sister.”
“Withers just mentioned it. Who was the missionary?”
“Withers just brought it up. Who was the missionary?”
“Willetts, so Presbrey, the trader, said.”
"Willetts, as Presbrey, the trader, said."
“What'd he look like?”
"What did he look like?"
Shefford recalled the smooth, brown face, the dark eyes, the weak chin, the mild expression, and the soft, lax figure of the missionary.
Shefford remembered the smooth brown face, the dark eyes, the weak chin, the gentle expression, and the relaxed, soft body of the missionary.
“Can't tell by what you said,” went on Joe. “But I'll bet a peso to a horse-hair that's the fellow who's been here. Old Hosteen Doetin just told me. First visits he ever had from the priest with the long gown. That's what he called the missionary. These old fellows will never forget what's come down from father to son about the Spanish padres. Well, anyway, Willetts has been here twice after Glen Naspa. The old chap is impressed, but he doesn't want to let the girl go. I'm inclined to think Glen Naspa would as lief go as stay. She may be a Navajo, but she's a girl. She won't talk much.”
“Can’t tell from what you said,” Joe continued. “But I’d bet a peso to a horsehair that’s the guy who’s been around. Old Hosteen Doetin just told me. It’s the first time he’s ever had visits from the priest in the long robe. That’s what he called the missionary. These old guys will never forget what’s been passed down from father to son about the Spanish priests. Anyway, Willetts has come by twice after Glen Naspa. The old man is impressed, but he doesn’t want to let the girl go. I think Glen Naspa would just as soon leave as stay. She may be a Navajo, but she’s still a girl. She won’t say much.”
“Where's Nas Ta Bega?” asked Shefford.
“Where’s Nas Ta Bega?” asked Shefford.
“He rode off somewhere yesterday. Perhaps to the Piute camp. These Indians are slow. They may take a week to pack that load over here. But if Nas Ta Bega or some one doesn't come with a message to-day I'll ride over there myself.”
“He rode off somewhere yesterday. Maybe to the Piute camp. These Indians are slow. It could take them a week to bring that load over here. But if Nas Ta Bega or someone doesn't show up with a message today, I'll head over there myself.”
“Joe, what do you think about this missionary?” queried Shefford, bluntly.
“Joe, what do you think about this missionary?” asked Shefford straightforwardly.
“Reckon there's not much to think, unless you see him or find out something. I heard of Willetts before Withers spoke of him. He's friendly with Mormons. I understand he's worked for Mormon interests, someway or other. That's on the quiet. Savvy? This matter of him coming after Glen Naspa, reckon that's all right. The missionaries all go after the young people. What'd be the use to try to convert the old Indians? No, the missionary's work is to educate the Indian, and, of course, the younger he is the better.”
“There's not much to think about unless you see him or find out something. I heard of Willetts before Withers mentioned him. He's friendly with Mormons. I understand he’s worked for Mormon interests somehow. That’s kept quiet. Got it? This thing about him going after Glen Naspa, I guess that's fine. The missionaries always go for the young people. What would be the point of trying to convert the older Indians? No, the missionary's job is to educate the Indian, and, of course, the younger he is, the better.”
“You approve of the missionary?”
“Do you approve of the missionary?”
“Shefford, if you understood a Mormon you wouldn't ask that. Did you ever read or hear of Jacob Hamblin?... Well, he was a Mormon missionary among the Navajos. The Navajos were as fierce as Apaches till Hamblin worked among them. He made them friendly to the white man.”
“Shefford, if you understood Mormons, you wouldn't ask that. Have you ever read or heard of Jacob Hamblin?... Well, he was a Mormon missionary among the Navajos. The Navajos were as fierce as Apaches until Hamblin worked with them. He made them friendly to white people.”
“That doesn't prove he made converts of them,” replied Shefford, still bluntly.
"That doesn't prove he converted them," Shefford replied, still straightforward.
“No. For the matter of that, Hamblin let religion alone. He made presents, then traded with them, then taught them useful knowledge. Mormon or not, Shefford, I'll admit this: a good man, strong with his body, and learned in ways with his hands, with some knowledge of medicine, can better the condition of these Indians. But just as soon as he begins to preach his religion, then his influence wanes. That's natural. These heathen have their ideals, their gods.”
“No. For that matter, Hamblin left religion out of it. He gave gifts, then traded with them, and taught them useful skills. Mormon or not, Shefford, I’ll acknowledge this: a good man, strong in body and skilled with his hands, along with some medical knowledge, can improve the lives of these Indians. But as soon as he starts preaching his religion, his influence fades. That’s natural. These people have their own ideals and their own gods.”
“Which the white man should leave them!” replied Shefford, feelingly.
“Which the white man should leave them!” replied Shefford, emotionally.
“That's a matter of opinion. But don't let's argue.... Willetts is after Glen Naspa. And if I know Indian girls he'll persuade her to go to his school.”
“That's just a matter of opinion. But let's not argue.... Willetts is interested in Glen Naspa. And if I know Indian girls, he'll convince her to attend his school.”
“Persuade her!” Then Shefford broke off and related the incident that had occurred at Red Lake.
“Convince her!” Then Shefford stopped and shared the incident that had happened at Red Lake.
“Reckon any means justifies the end,” replied Joe, imperturbably. “Let him talk love to her or rope her or beat her, so long as he makes a Christian of her.”
“Whatever it takes justifies the outcome,” Joe replied, unfazed. “Let him sweet-talk her, manipulate her, or even hit her, as long as he turns her into a Christian.”
Shefford felt a hot flush and had difficulty in controlling himself. From this single point of view the Mormon was impossible to reason with.
Shefford felt a rush of heat and struggled to keep himself composed. From this perspective, it was impossible to have a rational conversation with the Mormon.
“That, too, is a matter of opinion. We won't discuss it,” continued Shefford. “But—if old Hosteen Doetin objects to the girl leaving, and if Nas Ta Bega does the same, won't that end the matter?”
“That, too, is just a matter of opinion. We won't get into it,” Shefford continued. “But—if old Hosteen Doetin doesn’t want the girl to leave, and if Nas Ta Bega feels the same way, won’t that settle it?”
“Reckon not. The end of the matter is Glen Naspa. If she wants to go she'll go.”
“Don't worry about it. The bottom line is Glen Naspa. If she wants to leave, she'll leave.”
Shefford thought best to drop the discussion. For the first time he had occasion to be repelled by something in this kind and genial Mormon, and he wanted to forget it. Just as he had never talked about men to the sealed wives in the hidden valley, so he could not talk of women to Joe Lake.
Shefford decided it was best to end the conversation. For the first time, he felt turned off by something in this kind and friendly Mormon, and he wanted to move on. Just as he had never discussed men with the sealed wives in the hidden valley, he couldn't talk about women with Joe Lake.
Nas Ta Bega did not return that day, but, next morning a messenger came calling Lake to the Piute camp. Shefford spent the morning high on the slope, learning more with every hour in the silence and loneliness, that he was stronger of soul than he had dared to hope, and that the added pain which had come to him could be borne.
Nas Ta Bega didn't come back that day, but the next morning a messenger arrived, calling Lake to the Piute camp. Shefford spent the morning high on the slope, discovering more with each passing hour in the quiet and solitude, that he was stronger in spirit than he had ever dared to believe, and that he could endure the additional pain that had come to him.
Upon his return toward camp, in the cedar grove, he caught sight of Glen Naspa with a white man. They did not see him. When Shefford recognized Willetts an embarrassment as well as an instinct made him halt and step into a bushy, low-branched cedar. It was not his intention to spy on them. He merely wanted to avoid a meeting. But the missionary's hand on the girl's arm, and her up-lifted head, her pretty face, strange, intent, troubled, struck Shefford with an unusual and irresistible curiosity. Willetts was talking earnestly; Glen Naspa was listening intently. Shefford watched long enough to see that the girl loved the missionary, and that he reciprocated or was pretending. His manner scarcely savored of pretense, Shefford concluded, as he slipped away under the trees.
Upon returning to camp in the cedar grove, he spotted Glen Naspa with a white man. They didn't notice him. When Shefford recognized Willetts, an awkwardness mixed with instinct made him stop and step into a bushy, low-branched cedar. He didn't intend to spy on them; he simply wanted to avoid a meeting. But the way Willetts had his hand on the girl's arm, and her lifted head, her pretty face—strange, focused, and troubled—sparked an unusual and irresistible curiosity in Shefford. Willetts was speaking earnestly, while Glen Naspa listened closely. Shefford stayed long enough to see that the girl loved the missionary, and he either reciprocated or was pretending. Shefford concluded that his demeanor hardly seemed fake as he slipped away under the trees.
He did not go at once into camp. He felt troubled, and wished that he had not encountered the two. His duty in the matter, of course, was to tell Nas Ta Bega what he had seen. Upon reflection Shefford decided to give the missionary the benefit of a doubt; and if he really cared for the Indian girl, and admitted or betrayed it, to think all the better of him for the fact. Glen Naspa was certainly pretty enough, and probably lovable enough, to please any lonely man in this desert. The pain and the yearning in Shefford's heart made him lenient. He had to fight himself—not to forget, for that was impossible—but to keep rational and sane when a white flower-like face haunted him and a voice called.
He didn't head straight to camp. He felt uneasy and wished he hadn't come across the two. His duty, of course, was to inform Nas Ta Bega about what he had seen. After some thought, Shefford decided to give the missionary the benefit of the doubt; if he truly cared for the Indian girl and showed it, he'd think more highly of him for that reason. Glen Naspa was certainly pretty enough and probably lovable enough to attract any lonely man in this desert. The pain and longing in Shefford's heart made him more understanding. He had to struggle with himself—not to forget, since that was impossible—but to remain rational and sane when a delicate, flower-like face kept appearing in his mind and a voice called out to him.
The cracking of hard hoofs on stones caused him to turn toward camp, and as he emerged from the cedar grove he saw three Indian horsemen ride into the cleared space before the hogans. They were superbly mounted and well armed, and impressed him as being different from Navajos. Perhaps they were Piutes. They dismounted and led the mustangs down to the pool below the spring. Shefford saw another mustang, standing bridle down and carrying a pack behind the saddle. Some squaws with children hanging behind their skirts were standing at the door of Hosteen Doetin's hogan. Shefford glanced in to see Glen Naspa, pale, quiet, almost sullen. Willetts stood with his hands spread. The old Navajo's seamed face worked convulsively as he tried to lift his bent form to some semblance of dignity, and his voice rolled out, sonorously: “Me no savvy Jesus Christ! Me hungry! ... Me no eat Jesus Christ!”
The sound of hard hooves on stones made him turn toward the camp, and as he stepped out of the cedar grove, he noticed three Indian horsemen ride into the open area in front of the hogans. They were excellently mounted and well-armed, and they seemed different from the Navajos. Maybe they were Piutes. They got off their horses and led the mustangs down to the pool near the spring. Shefford saw another mustang, standing with its bridle down and a pack behind the saddle. Some women with children clinging to their skirts were standing at the door of Hosteen Doetin's hogan. Shefford glanced inside to see Glen Naspa, looking pale, quiet, and almost sullen. Willetts stood with his hands open. The old Navajo's lined face contorted as he tried to lift his hunched body to regain some dignity, and his voice echoed out, deep and clear: “I don’t understand Jesus Christ! I’m hungry! ... I can’t eat Jesus Christ!”
Shefford drew back as if he had received a blow. That had been Hosteen Doetin's reply to the importunities of the missionary. The old Navajo could work no longer. His sons were gone. His squaw was worn out. He had no one save Glen Naspa to help him. She was young, strong. He was hungry. What was the white man's religion to him?
Shefford recoiled as if he'd been struck. That was Hosteen Doetin's response to the missionary’s persistent requests. The old Navajo could no longer work. His sons were gone. His wife was exhausted. He had no one to assist him except Glen Naspa. She was young and strong. He was starving. What did the white man's religion mean to him?
With long, swift stride Shefford entered the hogan. Willetts, seeing him, did not look so mild as Shefford had him pictured in memory, nor did he appear surprised. Shefford touched Hosteen Doetin's shoulder and said, “Tell me.”
With a long, swift stride, Shefford walked into the hogan. Willetts, noticing him, didn’t look as gentle as Shefford remembered, nor did he seem surprised. Shefford tapped Hosteen Doetin's shoulder and said, “Tell me.”
The aged Navajo lifted a shaking hand.
The elderly Navajo raised a trembling hand.
“Me no savvy Jesus Christ! Me hungry!... Me no eat Jesus Christ!”
“Do I even know Jesus Christ? I’m hungry!... I can’t eat Jesus Christ!”
Shefford then made signs that indicated the missionary's intention to take the girl away. “Him come—big talk—Jesus—all Jesus.... Me no want Glen Naspa go,” replied the Indian.
Shefford then gestured to show the missionary's plan to take the girl away. “He’s coming—big talk—Jesus—all about Jesus…. I don’t want Glen Naspa to go,” replied the Indian.
Shefford turned to the missionary.
Shefford faced the missionary.
“Willetts, is he a relative of the girl?”
“Willetts, is he related to the girl?”
“There's some blood tie, I don't know what. But it's not close,” replied Willetts.
“There's some blood relation, but I'm not sure what it is. It's not very close,” replied Willetts.
“Then don't you think you'd better wait till Nas Ta Bega returns? He's her brother.”
“Then don't you think it would be better to wait until Nas Ta Bega comes back? He's her brother.”
“What for?” demanded Willetts. “That Indian may be gone a week. She's willing to accompany the missionary.”
“What for?” asked Willetts. “That Indian might be gone for a week. She’s willing to go with the missionary.”
Shefford looked at the girl.
Shefford glanced at the girl.
“Glen Naspa, do you want to go?”
“Glen Naspa, do you want to go?”
She was shy, ashamed, and silent, but manifestly willing to accompany the missionary. Shefford pondered a moment. How he hoped Nas Ta Bega would come back! It was thought of the Indian that made Shefford stubborn. What his stand ought to be was hard to define, unless he answered to impulse; and here in the wilds he had become imbued with the idea that his impulses and instincts were no longer false.
She was shy, embarrassed, and quiet, but clearly willing to go with the missionary. Shefford thought for a moment. How he hoped Nas Ta Bega would return! It was his thoughts about the Indian that made Shefford determined. It was hard to define what his stance should be, unless he acted on instinct; and here in the wilderness he had come to believe that his impulses and instincts were no longer misguided.
“Willetts, what do you want with the girl?” queried Shefford, coolly, and at the question he seemed to find himself. He peered deliberately and searchingly into the other's face. The missionary's gaze shifted and a tinge of red crept up from under his collar.
“Willetts, what do you want with the girl?” Shefford asked coolly, and at that question, he seemed to find his footing. He looked deliberately and intently into the other man's face. The missionary's gaze shifted, and a hint of red crept up from beneath his collar.
“Absurd thing to ask a missionary!” he burst out, impatiently.
“Such an absurd thing to ask a missionary!” he exclaimed, impatiently.
“Do you care for Glen Naspa?”
“Do you care about Glen Naspa?”
“I care as God's disciple—who cares to save the soul of heathen,” he replied, with the lofty tone of prayer.
“I care as a disciple of God—who wants to save the soul of a non-believer,” he replied, with a noble tone of prayer.
“Has Glen Naspa no—no other interest in you—except to be taught religion?”
“Does Glen Naspa have no—no other interest in you—other than wanting to learn about religion?”
The missionary's face flamed, and his violent tremor showed that under his exterior there was a different man.
The missionary's face burned with embarrassment, and his intense shaking revealed that underneath his calm exterior, there was a different person.
“What right have you to question me?” he demanded. “You're an adventurer—an outcast. I've my duty here. I'm a missionary with Church and state and government behind me.”
“What right do you have to question me?” he demanded. “You're an adventurer—an outcast. I have my responsibilities here. I'm a missionary with the Church, state, and government supporting me.”
“Yes, I'm an outcast,” replied Shefford, bitterly. “And you may be all you say. But we're alone now out here on the desert. And this girl's brother is absent. You haven't answered me yet.... Is there anything between you and Glen Naspa except religion?”
“Yes, I'm an outcast,” Shefford replied, bitterly. “And you may be everything you claim to be. But we're alone out here in the desert. And this girl's brother is missing. You still haven’t answered me.... Is there anything between you and Glen Naspa besides religion?”
“No, you insulting beggar?”
“No, you rude beggar?”
Shefford had forced the reply that he had expected and which damned the missionary beyond any consideration.
Shefford had gotten the response he expected, and it condemned the missionary beyond any doubt.
“Willetts, you are a liar!” said Shefford, steadily.
“Willetts, you’re a liar!” Shefford said calmly.
“And what are you?” cried Willetts, in shrill fury. “I've heard all about you. Heretic! Atheist! Driven from your Church! Hated and scorned for your blasphemy!”
“And what are you?” Willetts shouted, filled with rage. “I've heard all about you. Heretic! Atheist! Kicked out of your Church! Hated and looked down on for your blasphemy!”
Then he gave way to ungovernable rage, and cursed Shefford as a religious fanatic might have cursed the most debased sinners. Shefford heard with the blood beating, strangling the pulse in his ears. Somehow this missionary had learned his secret—most likely from the Mormons in Stonebridge. And the terms of disgrace were coals of fire upon Shefford's head. Strangely, however, he did not bow to them, as had been his humble act in the past, when his calumniators had arraigned and flayed him. Passion burned in him now, for the first time in his life, made a tiger of him. And these raw emotions, new to him, were difficult to control.
Then he gave in to uncontrollable anger and cursed Shefford like a religious fanatic might curse the most depraved sinners. Shefford heard this with his blood pounding, choking his pulse in his ears. Somehow, this missionary had discovered his secret—probably from the Mormons in Stonebridge. The shame was like burning coals on Shefford's head. Strangely, though, he didn't submit to it as he had in the past when others had accused and tormented him. Passion burned within him now, for the first time in his life, transforming him into a beast. And these raw emotions, new to him, were hard to manage.
“You can't take the girl,” he replied, when the other had ceased. “Not without her brother's consent.”
“You can't take the girl,” he said, after the other had finished. “Not without her brother's approval.”
“I will take her!”
"I'll take her!"
Shefford threw him out of the hogan and strode after him. Willetts had stumbled. When he straightened up he was white and shaken. He groped for the bridle of his horse while keeping his eyes upon Shefford, and when he found it he whirled quickly, mounted, and rode off. Shefford saw him halt a moment under the cedars to speak with the three strange Indians, and then he galloped away. It came to Shefford then that he had been unconscious of the last strained moment of that encounter. He seemed all cold, tight, locked, and was amazed to find his hand on his gun. Verily the wild environment had liberated strange instincts and impulses, which he had answered. That he had no regrets proved how he had changed.
Shefford kicked him out of the hogan and walked after him. Willetts had stumbled. When he got back on his feet, he looked pale and shaken. He fumbled for the bridle of his horse while keeping his eyes on Shefford, and when he grabbed it, he spun around, got on, and took off. Shefford noticed him stop for a moment under the cedars to talk to the three unfamiliar Indians, and then he rode away. It occurred to Shefford that he had been unaware of the last tense moment of that encounter. He felt all cold, tense, and locked up, and was surprised to find his hand on his gun. Indeed, the wild surroundings had awakened strange instincts and impulses that he had responded to. The fact that he had no regrets showed how much he had changed.
Shefford heard the old woman scolding. Peering into the hogan, he saw Glen Naspa flounce sullenly down, for all the world like any other thwarted girl. Hosteen Doetin came out and pointed down the slope at the departing missionary.
Shefford heard the old woman yelling. Looking into the hogan, he saw Glen Naspa sulking as she walked down, just like any other disappointed girl. Hosteen Doetin came out and pointed down the slope at the leaving missionary.
“Heap talk Jesus—all talk—all Jesus!” he exclaimed, contemptuously. Then he gave Shefford a hard rap on the chest. “Small talk—heap man!”
“Lots of talk about Jesus—all talk—all Jesus!” he exclaimed, contemptuously. Then he gave Shefford a hard tap on the chest. “Small talk—big man!”
The matter appeared to be adjusted for the present. But Shefford felt that he had made a bitter enemy, and perhaps a powerful one.
The situation seemed settled for now. But Shefford sensed that he had made a bitter enemy, and possibly a strong one.
He prepared and ate his supper alone that evening, for Joe Lake and Nas Ta Bega did not put in an appearance. He observed that the three strange Indians, whom he took for Piutes, kept to themselves, and, so far as he knew, had no intercourse with any one at the camp. This would not have seemed unusual, considering the taciturn habit of Indians, had he not remembered seeing Willetts speak to the trio. What had he to do with them? Shefford was considering the situation with vague doubts when, to his relief, the three strangers rode off into the twilight. Then he went to bed.
He made and ate his dinner alone that evening because Joe Lake and Nas Ta Bega didn’t show up. He noticed that the three unfamiliar Indians, who he assumed were Piutes, kept to themselves and, as far as he knew, didn’t interact with anyone at the camp. This wouldn’t have seemed strange, given how reserved Indians often are, if he hadn’t remembered seeing Willetts talking to the group. What was his connection to them? Shefford was pondering the situation with some uncertainty when, to his relief, the three strangers rode off into the dusk. Then he went to bed.
He was awakened by violence. It was the gray hour before dawn. Dark forms knelt over him. A cloth pressed down hard over his mouth: Strong hands bound it while other strong hands held him. He could not cry out. He could not struggle. A heavy weight, evidently a man, held down his feet. Then he was rolled over, securely bound, and carried, to be thrown like a sack over the back of a horse.
He was jolted awake by violence. It was the gray hour just before dawn. Dark figures knelt over him. A cloth was pressed hard against his mouth: strong hands secured it while other strong hands held him down. He couldn’t cry out. He couldn’t struggle. A heavy weight, clearly a man, pinned his feet down. Then he was rolled over, tightly bound, and lifted, like a sack, to be thrown over the back of a horse.
All this happened so swiftly as to be bewildering. He was too astounded to be frightened. As he hung head downward he saw the legs of a horse and a dim trail. A stirrup swung to and fro, hitting him in the face. He began to feel exceedingly uncomfortable, with a rush of blood to his head, and cramps in his arms and legs. This kept on and grew worse for what seemed a long time. Then the horse was stopped and a rude hand tumbled him to the ground. Again he was rolled over on his face. Strong fingers plucked at his clothes, and he believed he was being searched. His captors were as silent as if they had been dumb. He felt when they took his pocketbook and his knife and all that he had. Then they cut, tore, and stripped off all his clothing. He was lifted, carried a few steps, and dropped upon what seemed a soft, low mound, and left lying there, still tied and naked. Shefford heard the rustle of sage and the dull thud of hoofs as his assailants went away.
All this happened so fast that it was confusing. He was too shocked to be scared. Hanging upside down, he saw the legs of a horse and a faint trail. A stirrup swung back and forth, hitting him in the face. He started to feel really uncomfortable, with blood rushing to his head and cramps in his arms and legs. This continued and got worse for what felt like a long time. Then the horse stopped, and a rough hand threw him to the ground. Again, he was rolled over onto his face. Strong fingers grabbed at his clothes, and he realized he was being searched. His captors were as quiet as if they couldn’t speak. He felt them take his wallet and knife and everything else he had. Then they cut, tore, and stripped off all his clothes. He was lifted, carried a few steps, and dropped onto what felt like a soft, low mound, left there still tied up and naked. Shefford heard the rustle of sage and the dull thud of hooves as his attackers walked away.
His first sensation was one of immeasurable relief. He had not been murdered. Robbery was nothing. And though roughly handled, he had not been hurt. He associated the assault with the three strange visitors of the preceding day. Still, he had no proof of that. Not the slightest clue remained to help him ascertain who had attacked him.
His first feeling was one of immense relief. He hadn’t been murdered. Robbery didn’t matter. And even though he had been roughly treated, he hadn’t been hurt. He connected the attack to the three mysterious visitors from the day before. Still, he had no proof of that. Not a single clue was left to help him figure out who had attacked him.
It might have been a short while or a long one, his mind was so filled with growing conjectures, but a time came when he felt cold. As he lay face down, only his back felt cold at first. He was grateful that he had not been thrown upon the rocks. The ground under him appeared soft, spongy, and gave somewhat as he breathed. He had really sunk down a little in this pile of soft earth. The day was not far off, as he could tell by the brightening of the gray. He began to suffer with the cold, and then slowly he seemed to freeze and grow numb. In an effort to roll over upon his back he discovered that his position, or his being bound, or the numbness of his muscles was responsible for the fact that he could not move. Here was a predicament. It began to look serious. What would a few hours of the powerful sun do to his uncovered skin? Somebody would trail and find him: still, he might not be found soon.
It might have been a little while or a long time; his mind was filled with growing thoughts, but eventually, he started feeling cold. As he lay face down, only his back felt cold at first. He was thankful that he hadn’t been thrown onto the rocks. The ground beneath him felt soft, spongy, and shifted slightly as he breathed. He had actually sunk a bit into this pile of soft earth. The day wasn't too far off, as he could see the gray brightening. He began to get really cold, and then slowly he felt himself freezing and growing numb. When he tried to roll over onto his back, he realized that his position, being tied up, or the numbness in his muscles was making it impossible for him to move. This was a tough situation. It started to seem serious. What would a few hours of intense sun do to his exposed skin? Someone would eventually come looking for him, but he might not be found anytime soon.
He saw the sky lighten, turn rosy and then gold. The sun shone upon him, but some time elapsed before he felt its warmth. All of a sudden a pain, like a sting, shot through his shoulder. He could not see what caused it; probably a bee. Then he felt another upon his leg, and about simultaneously with it a tiny, fiery stab in his side. A sickening sensation pervaded his body, slowly moving, as if poison had entered the blood of his veins. Then a puncture, as from a hot wire, entered the skin of his breast. Unmistakably it was a bite. By dint of great effort he twisted his head to see a big red ant on his breast. Then he heard a faint sound, so exceedingly faint that he could not tell what it was like. But presently his strained ears detected a low, swift, rustling, creeping sound, like the slipping rattle of an infinite number of tiny bits of moving gravel. Then it was a sound like the seeping of wind-blown sand. Several hot bites occurred at once. And then with his head twisted he saw a red stream of ants pour out of the mound and spill over his quivering flesh.
He watched as the sky brightened, turning from pink to gold. The sun shined down on him, but it took a moment before he felt its warmth. Suddenly, a sharp pain like a sting shot through his shoulder. He couldn’t see what had caused it; probably a bee. Then he felt another sting on his leg, and almost at the same time, a tiny, burning prick in his side. A nauseating feeling spread throughout his body, slowly moving as if poison had entered his bloodstream. Then he felt a sharp poke, like a hot wire, on his chest. It was clearly a bite. With great effort, he turned his head to see a large red ant on his chest. Then he heard a faint sound—so faint he couldn’t quite place it. But soon his strained ears picked up a low, swift rustling noise, like countless tiny bits of gravel moving. Then it sounded like wind-blown sand seeping. Several hot bites hit him at once. And with his head turned, he saw a stream of red ants pouring out of the mound and flooding over his trembling flesh.
In an instant he realized his position. He had been dropped intentionally upon an ant-heap, which had sunk with his weight, wedging him between the crusts. At the mercy of those terrible desert ants! A frantic effort to roll out proved futile, as did another and another. His violent muscular contractions infuriated the ants, and in an instant he was writhing in pain so horrible and so unendurable that he nearly fainted. But he was too strong to faint suddenly. A bath of vitriol, a stripping of his skin and red embers of fire thrown upon raw flesh, could not have equaled this. There was fury in the bites and poison in the fangs of these ants. Was this an Indian's brutal trick or was it the missionary's revenge? Shefford realized that it would kill him soon. He sweat what seemed blood, although perhaps the blood came from the bites. A strange, hollow, buzzing roar filled his ears, and it must have been the pouring of the angry ants from their mound.
In an instant, he understood his situation. He had been dropped right onto an ant hill, which sank under his weight, trapping him between the layers. He was at the mercy of those vicious desert ants! A desperate attempt to roll free failed, just like the others before it. His thrashing only made the ants more aggressive, and before long he was writhing in excruciating pain that was almost unbearable, pushing him to the brink of passing out. But he was too strong to faint easily. It felt like a bath of acid, like having his skin stripped away and hot embers thrown on raw flesh, but nothing could compare to this. Their bites were filled with rage, and the ants' fangs were laced with venom. Was this some cruel trick by an Indian or revenge from a missionary? Shefford realized that he would be dead soon. He was sweating what felt like blood, though it might have been from the bites. A strange, hollow, buzzing roar filled his ears, likely the sound of the angry ants pouring out from their mound.
Then followed a time that was hell—worse than fire, for fire would have given merciful death—agony under which his physical being began spasmodically to jerk and retch—and his eyeballs turned and his breast caved in.
Then came a time that was hell—worse than fire, because fire would have offered a merciful death—agony that made his body twitch and heave uncontrollably—and his eyes rolled back and his chest caved in.
A cry rang through the roar in his ears. “Bi Nai! Bi Nai!”
A shout cut through the noise in his ears. “Bi Nai! Bi Nai!”
His fading sight seemed to shade round the dark face of Nas Ta Bega.
His fading vision seemed to shadow the dark face of Nas Ta Bega.
Then powerful hands dragged him from the mound, through the grass and sage, rolled him over and over, and brushed his burning skin with strong, swift sweep.
Then strong hands pulled him from the mound, through the grass and sage, rolled him repeatedly, and quickly brushed his burning skin with a firm sweep.
IX. IN THE DESERT CRUCIBLE
That hard experience was but the beginning of many cruel trials for John Shefford.
That tough experience was just the start of many harsh challenges for John Shefford.
He never knew who his assailants were, nor their motive other than robbery; and they had gotten little, for they had not found the large sum of money sewed in the lining of his coat. Joe Lake declared it was Shadd's work, and the Mormon showed the stern nature that lay hidden under his mild manner. Nas Ta Bega shook his head and would not tell what he thought. But a somber fire burned in his eyes.
He never found out who attacked him or their reason other than to rob him; and they got away with very little since they didn't discover the large amount of money sewn into the lining of his coat. Joe Lake insisted it was Shadd's doing, while the Mormon revealed a serious side that was usually hidden beneath his gentle demeanor. Nas Ta Bega shook his head and refused to share his thoughts. However, a dark intensity burned in his eyes.
The three started with a heavily laden pack-train and went down the mountain slope into West canyon. The second day they were shot at from the rim of the walls. Lake was wounded, hindering the swift flight necessary to escape deeper into the canyon. Here they hid for days, while the Mormon recovered and the Indian took stealthy trips to try to locate the enemy. Lack of water and grass for the burros drove them on. They climbed out of a side canyon, losing several burros on a rough trail, and had proceeded to within half a day's journey of Red Lake when they were attacked while making camp in a cedar grove. Shefford sustained an exceedingly painful injury to his leg, but, fortunately, the bullet went through without breaking a bone. With that burning pain there came to Shefford the meaning of fight, and his rifle grew hot in his hands. Night alone saved the trio from certain fatality. Under the cover of darkness the Indian helped Shefford to escape. Joe Lake looked out for himself. The pack-train was lost, and the mustangs, except Nack-yal.
The three set out with a heavily loaded pack train and made their way down the mountain slope into West Canyon. On the second day, they were shot at from the canyon rim. Lake was injured, making it hard to escape quickly deeper into the canyon. They hid for days while the Mormon recovered and the Indian took cautious trips to try to find the enemy. The lack of water and grass for the burros pushed them onward. They climbed out of a side canyon, losing several burros on a rough trail, and were only half a day's journey from Red Lake when they were attacked while setting up camp in a cedar grove. Shefford suffered a very painful leg injury, but thankfully, the bullet passed through without breaking a bone. With that burning pain came a new understanding of struggle for Shefford, and his rifle heated up in his hands. Only the night saved the trio from certain death. Under the cover of darkness, the Indian helped Shefford escape. Joe Lake looked out for himself. The pack train was lost, and the mustangs were gone, except for Nack-yal.
Shefford learned what it meant to lie out at night, listening for pursuit, cold to his marrow, sick with dread, and enduring frightful pain from a ragged bullet-hole. Next day the Indian led him down into the red basin, where the sun shone hot and the sand reflected the heat. They had no water. A wind arose and the valley became a place of flying sand. Through a heavy, stifling pall Nas Ta Bega somehow got Shefford to the trading-post at Red Lake. Presbrey attended to Shefford's injury and made him comfortable. Next day Joe Lake limped in, surly and somber, with the news that Shadd and eight or ten of his outlaw gang had gotten away with the pack-train.
Shefford discovered what it was like to lie outside at night, listening for anyone chasing him, feeling cold to the bone, sick with fear, and enduring excruciating pain from a rough bullet wound. The next day, the Indian guided him down into the red basin, where the sun blazed and the sand reflected the heat. They had no water. Then a wind picked up, turning the valley into a swirling cloud of sand. Despite the heavy, suffocating atmosphere, Nas Ta Bega somehow got Shefford to the trading post at Red Lake. Presbrey took care of Shefford's injury and made him comfortable. The next day, Joe Lake limped in, grumpy and gloomy, bringing the news that Shadd and eight or ten members of his outlaw gang had escaped with the pack train.
In short time Shefford was able to ride, and with his companions went over the pass to Kayenta. Withers already knew of his loss, and all he said was that he hoped to meet Shadd some day.
In a short time, Shefford was able to ride, and with his companions, he crossed the pass to Kayenta. Withers already knew about his loss, and all he said was that he hoped to meet Shadd someday.
Shefford showed a reluctance to go again to the hidden village in the silent canyon with the rounded walls. The trader appeared surprised, but did not press the point. And Shefford meant sooner or later to tell him, yet never quite reached the point. The early summer brought more work for the little post, and Shefford toiled with the others. He liked the outdoor tasks, and at night was grateful that he was too tired to think. Then followed trips to Durango and Bluff and Monticello. He rode fifty miles a day for many days. He knew how a man fares who packs light and rides far and fast. When the Indian was with him he got along well, but Nas Ta Bega would not go near the towns. Thus many mishaps were Shefford's fortune.
Shefford was hesitant to return to the secluded village in the quiet canyon with its rounded walls. The trader seemed surprised but didn't push it. Shefford planned to tell him eventually, but he never quite got around to it. As early summer arrived, the little post got busier, and Shefford worked alongside the others. He enjoyed the outdoor tasks, and at night he was thankful to be too exhausted to think. Then came trips to Durango, Bluff, and Monticello. He rode fifty miles a day for several days. He understood what it was like to travel light and ride long and fast. When the Indian was with him, things went smoothly, but Nas Ta Bega refused to go near the towns. Consequently, Shefford encountered many challenges.
Many and many a mile he trailed his mustang, for Nack-yal never forgot the Sagi, and always headed for it when he broke his hobbles. Shefford accompanied an Indian teamster in to Durango with a wagon and four wild mustangs. Upon the return, with a heavy load of supplies, accident put Shefford in charge of the outfit. In despair he had to face the hardest task that could have been given him—to take care of a crippled Indian, catch, water, feed, harness, and drive four wild mustangs that did not know him and tried to kill him at every turn, and to get that precious load of supplies home to Kayenta. That he accomplished it proved to hint the possibilities of a man, for both endurance and patience. From that time he never gave up in the front of any duty.
Many miles he trailed his mustang, because Nack-yal never forgot the Sagi and always headed toward it when he broke free. Shefford was with an Indian teamster on the way to Durango with a wagon and four wild mustangs. On the return trip, with a heavy load of supplies, an accident left Shefford in charge of the team. Feeling desperate, he had to face the toughest job he could have been given—to take care of a disabled Indian, catch, water, feed, harness, and drive four wild mustangs that didn't know him and tried to attack him at every turn, all while getting that precious load of supplies back home to Kayenta. The fact that he managed to do it showed him the potential of a man, both in endurance and patience. From that moment on, he never backed down from any responsibility.
In the absence of an available Indian he rode to Durango and back in record time. Upon one occasion he was lost in a canyon for days, with no food and little water. Upon another he went through a sand-storm in the open desert, facing it for forty miles and keeping to the trail; When he rode in to Kayenta that night the trader, in grim praise, said there was no worse to endure. At Monticello Shefford stood off a band of desperadoes, and this time Shefford experienced a strange, sickening shock in the wounding of a man. Later he had other fights, but in none of them did he know whether or not he had shed blood.
In the absence of an available Indian, he rode to Durango and back in record time. Once, he got lost in a canyon for days with no food and barely any water. Another time, he faced a sandstorm in the open desert, pushing through it for forty miles while staying on the trail. When he finally arrived in Kayenta that night, the trader grimly praised him, saying there was nothing worse to endure. At Monticello, Shefford fended off a group of outlaws, and in that moment, he felt a strange, sickening shock at the sight of a man getting hurt. He had more fights later, but in none of them did he know if he had actually spilled blood.
The heat of midsummer came, when the blistering sun shone, and a hot blast blew across the sand, and the furious storms made floods in the washes. Day and night Shefford was always in the open, and any one who had ever known him in the past would have failed to recognize him now.
The heat of midsummer arrived, when the blazing sun was out, and a hot wind swept across the sand, while intense storms caused floods in the washes. Shefford spent every day and night outdoors, and anyone who had ever known him before wouldn't recognize him now.
In the early fall, with Nas Ta Bega as companion, he set out to the south of Kayenta upon long-neglected business of the trader. They visited Red Lake, Blue canyon, Keams canyon, Oribi, the Moki villages, Tuba, Moencopie, and Moen Ave. This trip took many weeks and gave Shefford all the opportunity he wanted to study the Indians, and the conditions nearer to the border of civilization. He learned the truth about the Indians and the missionaries.
In early fall, accompanied by Nas Ta Bega, he headed south from Kayenta to take care of some long-overdue business as a trader. They visited Red Lake, Blue Canyon, Keams Canyon, Oribi, the Moki villages, Tuba, Moencopie, and Moen Ave. This trip lasted several weeks, giving Shefford plenty of time to observe the Native Americans and the situation closer to the edge of civilization. He discovered the reality about the Native Americans and the missionaries.
Upon the return trip he rode over the trail he had followed alone to Red Lake and thence on to the Sagi, and it seemed that years had passed since he first entered this wild region which had come to be home, years that had molded him in the stern and fiery crucible of the desert.
On the way back, he rode along the path he had taken solo to Red Lake and then on to the Sagi. It felt like a lifetime had passed since he first stepped into this wilderness that had become his home, years that had shaped him in the harsh and intense challenges of the desert.
X. STONEBRIDGE
In October Shefford arranged for a hunt in the Cresaw Mountains with Joe Lake and Nas Ta Bega. The Indian had gone home for a short visit, and upon his return the party expected to start. But Nas Ta Bega did not come back. Then the arrival of a Piute with news that excited Withers and greatly perturbed Lake convinced Shefford that something was wrong.
In October, Shefford set up a hunt in the Cresaw Mountains with Joe Lake and Nas Ta Bega. The Indian had gone home for a brief visit, and when he returned, the group was ready to go. But Nas Ta Bega never came back. Then a Piute showed up with news that thrilled Withers and deeply worried Lake, which made Shefford think that something was off.
The little trading-post seldom saw such disorder; certainly Shefford had never known the trader to neglect work. Joe Lake threw a saddle on a mustang he would have scorned to notice in an ordinary moment, and without a word of explanation or farewell rode hard to the north on the Stonebridge trail.
The small trading post rarely experienced such chaos; Shefford had never seen the trader ignore work before. Joe Lake quickly tossed a saddle on a mustang he would usually have overlooked and, without a word of explanation or goodbye, rode off quickly to the north on the Stonebridge trail.
Shefford had long since acquired patience. He was curious, but he did not care particularly what was in the wind. However, when Withers came out and sent an Indian to drive up the horses Shefford could not refrain from a query.
Shefford had long since learned to be patient. He was curious, but he didn’t really care about what was going on. However, when Withers came out and sent an Indian to round up the horses, Shefford couldn’t help but ask a question.
“I hate to tell you,” replied the trader.
“I hate to tell you,” replied the trader.
“Go on,” added Shefford, quickly.
“Go ahead,” added Shefford, quickly.
“Did I tell you about the government sending a Supreme Court judge out to Utah to prosecute the polygamists?”
“Did I tell you that the government sent a Supreme Court judge to Utah to prosecute the polygamists?”
“No,” replied Shefford.
“No,” Shefford said.
“I forgot to, I reckon. You've been away a lot. Well, there's been hell up in Utah for six months. Lately this judge and his men have worked down into southern Utah. He visited Bluff and Monticello a few weeks ago.... Now what do you think?”
“I guess I forgot. You've been gone a lot. Well, things have been crazy in Utah for six months. Recently, this judge and his team have moved down into southern Utah. He stopped by Bluff and Monticello a few weeks ago.... So what do you think?”
“Withers! Is he coming to Stonebridge?”
“Withers! Is he on his way to Stonebridge?”
“He's there now. Some one betrayed the whereabouts of the hidden village over in the canyon. All the women have been arrested and taken to Stonebridge. The trial begins to-day.”
“He's there now. Someone revealed the location of the hidden village in the canyon. All the women have been arrested and taken to Stonebridge. The trial starts today.”
“Arrested!” echoed Shefford, blankly. “Those poor, lonely, good women? What on earth for?”
“Arrested!” Shefford echoed, blankly. “Those poor, lonely, good women? What on earth for?”
“Sealed wives!” exclaimed Withers, tersely. “This judge is after the polygamists. They say he's absolutely relentless.”
“Sealed wives!” Withers exclaimed sharply. “This judge is going after the polygamists. They say he’s completely relentless.”
“But—women can't be polygamists. Their husbands are the ones wanted.”
“But—women can't have multiple husbands. It's the husbands that are desirable.”
“Sure. But the prosecutors have got to find the sealed wives—the second wives—to find the law-breaking husbands. That'll be a job, or I don't know Mormons.... Are you going to ride over to Stonebridge with me?”
“Sure. But the prosecutors need to find the hidden wives—the second wives—to track down the law-breaking husbands. That’s going to be a task, or I don’t know Mormons.... Are you going to ride over to Stonebridge with me?”
Shefford shrank at the idea. Months of toil and pain and travail had not been enough to make him forget the strange girl he had loved. But he had remembered only at poignant intervals, and the lapse of time had made thought of her a dream like that sad dream which had lured him into the desert. With the query of the trader came a bitter-sweet regret.
Shefford felt uneasy at the thought. Months of hard work and struggle had not been enough to make him forget the unusual girl he had loved. But he had only remembered her at emotional moments, and the passing time had turned thoughts of her into a dream, like that sad dream that had drawn him into the desert. With the trader's question came a bittersweet feeling of regret.
“Better come with me,” said Withers. “Have you forgotten the Sago Lily? She'll be put on trial.... That girl—that child!... Shefford, you know she hasn't any friends. And now no Mormon man are protect her, for fear of prosecution.”
“Better come with me,” said Withers. “Have you forgotten the Sago Lily? She’s going to be put on trial... That girl—that child!... Shefford, you know she doesn’t have any friends. And now no Mormon man will protect her, for fear of prosecution.”
“I'll go,” replied Shefford, shortly.
"I'll go," Shefford replied curtly.
The Indian brought up the horses. Nack-yal was thin from his long travel during the hot summer, but he was as hard as iron, and the way he pointed his keen nose toward the Sagi showed how he wanted to make for the upland country, with its clear springs and valleys of grass. Withers mounted his bay and with a hurried farewell to his wife spurred the mustang into the trail. Shefford took time to get his weapons and the light pack he always carried, and then rode out after the trader.
The Indian brought up the horses. Nack-yal was thin from his long journey during the hot summer, but he was as tough as nails, and the way he pointed his sharp nose toward the Sagi showed how eager he was to head for the upland country, with its clear springs and grassy valleys. Withers got on his bay and, with a quick goodbye to his wife, urged the mustang onto the trail. Shefford took a moment to grab his weapons and the lightweight pack he always carried, and then rode out after the trader.
The pace Withers set was the long, steady lope to which these Indian mustangs had been trained all their lives. In an hour they reached the mouth of the Sagi, and at sight of it it seemed to Shefford that the hard half-year of suffering since he had been there had disappeared. Withers, to Shefford's regret, did not enter the Sagi. He turned off to the north and took a wild trail into a split of the red wall, and wound in and out, and climbed a crack so narrow that the light was obscured and the cliffs could be reached from both sides of a horse.
The pace Withers set was the long, steady run that these Indian mustangs had been trained for their whole lives. In an hour, they reached the mouth of the Sagi, and as Shefford looked at it, it felt like the tough half-year of suffering since he had been there had vanished. To Shefford's disappointment, Withers didn’t go into the Sagi. He turned north and took a rugged trail into a break in the red wall, weaving in and out, and climbed up a crack so narrow that the light was dim and the cliffs could be reached from both sides of a horse.
Once up on the wild plateau, Shefford felt again in a different world from the barren desert he had lately known. The desert had crucified him and had left him to die or survive, according to his spirit and his strength. If he had loved the glare, the endless level, the deceiving distance, the shifting sand, it had certainly not been as he loved this softer, wilder, more intimate upland. With the red peaks shining up into the blue, and the fragrance of cedar and pinon, and the purple sage and flowers and grass and splash of clear water over stones—with these there came back to him something that he had lost and which had haunted him.
Once he was on the wild plateau, Shefford felt like he was in a different world from the barren desert he had just come from. The desert had tested him and left him to either perish or endure, based on his will and strength. If he had appreciated the harsh brightness, the endless flatness, the deceptive horizon, and the shifting sands, it was nothing compared to how he cherished this softer, wilder, and more personal upland. With the red peaks reaching up into the blue sky, the scent of cedar and pinon, the purple sage, flowers, grass, and the sparkle of clear water over rocks—these things brought back to him something he had lost and that had been haunting him.
It seemed he had returned to this wild upland of color and canyon and lofty crags and green valleys and silent places with a spirit gained from victory over himself in the harsher and sterner desert below. And, strange to him, he found his old self, the dreamer, the artist, the lover of beauty, the searcher for he knew not what, come to meet him on the fragrant wind.
It felt like he had come back to this vibrant highland of color, canyons, towering cliffs, lush valleys, and quiet spots with a renewed spirit from conquering himself in the tougher, harsher desert below. And, strangely enough, he discovered his old self—the dreamer, the artist, the lover of beauty, the seeker of the unknown—waiting for him on the fragrant breeze.
He felt this, saw the old wildness with glad eyes, yet the greater part of his mind was given over to the thought of the unfortunate women he expected to see in Stonebridge.
He felt this, saw the old wildness with happy eyes, yet most of his mind was focused on the unfortunate women he expected to see in Stonebridge.
Withers was harder to follow, to keep up with, than an Indian. For one thing he was a steady and tireless rider, and for another there were times when he had no mercy on a horse. Then an Indian always found easier steps in a trail and shorter cuts. Withers put his mount to some bad slopes, and Shefford had no choice but to follow. But they crossed the great broken bench of upland without mishap, and came out upon a promontory of a plateau from which Shefford saw a wide valley and the dark-green alfalfa fields of Stonebridge.
Withers was harder to keep up with than an Indian. For one thing, he was a steady and tireless rider, and for another, there were times when he showed no mercy to a horse. An Indian would always find easier paths and shorter cuts. Withers pushed his horse up some rough slopes, and Shefford had no choice but to follow. However, they made it across the large, uneven upland without any problems and emerged onto a plateau where Shefford saw a broad valley and the dark green alfalfa fields of Stonebridge.
Stonebridge lay in the center of a fertile valley surrounded by pink cliffs. It must have been a very old town, certainly far older than Bluff or Monticello, though smaller, and evidently it had been built to last. There was one main street, very wide, that divided the town and was crossed at right angles by a stream spanned by a small natural stone bridge. A line of poplar-trees shaded each foot-path. The little log cabins and stone houses and cottages were half hidden in foliage now tinted with autumn colors. Toward the center of the town the houses and stores and shops fronted upon the street and along one side of a green square, or plaza. Here were situated several edifices, the most prominent of which was a church built of wood, whitewashed, and remarkable, according to Withers, for the fact that not a nail had been used in its construction. Beyond the church was a large, low structure of stone, with a split-shingle roof, and evidently this was the town hall.
Stonebridge was located in the heart of a fertile valley surrounded by pink cliffs. It was definitely an ancient town, much older than Bluff or Monticello, though smaller, and it clearly had been built to endure. There was one main street, wide and clean, that ran through the town and was crossed at right angles by a stream held up by a small natural stone bridge. A row of poplar trees shaded each walkway. The little log cabins, stone houses, and cottages were partially obscured by foliage now tinged with autumn colors. Toward the center of the town, the houses, stores, and shops lined the street and one side of a green square, or plaza. Here, several buildings were situated, the most notable being a wooden church, whitewashed, and noteworthy, according to Withers, for the fact that it had been built without a single nail. Behind the church stood a large, low stone structure with a split-shingle roof, which was clearly the town hall.
Shefford saw, before he reached the square, that this day in Stonebridge was one of singular action and excitement for a Mormon village. The town was full of people and, judging from the horses hitched everywhere and the big canvas-covered wagons, many of the people were visitors. A crowd surrounded the hall—a dusty, booted, spurred, shirt-sleeved and sombreroed assemblage that did not wear the hall-mark Shefford had come to associate with Mormons. They were riders, cowboys, horse-wranglers, and some of them Shefford had seen in Durango. Navajos and Piutes were present, also, but they loitered in the background.
Shefford noticed, before he got to the square, that this day in Stonebridge was filled with unusual activity and excitement for a Mormon village. The town was packed with people, and with horses tied up everywhere and large canvas-covered wagons, it was clear that many were visitors. A crowd gathered around the hall—a dusty group in boots, spurs, short sleeves, and sombreros that didn't have the typical look Shefford had come to associate with Mormons. They were riders, cowboys, and horse-wranglers, some of whom Shefford had seen in Durango. Navajos and Piutes were there too, but they hung back in the background.
Withers drew Shefford off to the side where, under a tree, they hitched their horses.
Withers pulled Shefford aside where, under a tree, they tied up their horses.
“Never saw Stonebridge full of a riffraff gang like this to-day,” said Withers. “I'll bet the Mormons are wild. There's a tough outfit from Durango. If they can get anything to drink—or if they've got it—Stonebridge will see smoke to-day!... Come on. I'll get in that hall.”
“Never seen Stonebridge packed with a bunch of troublemakers like this today,” said Withers. “I bet the Mormons are going crazy. There's a rough crowd from Durango. If they can find something to drink—or if they already have some—Stonebridge is going to be wild today!... Let’s go. I’m heading into that hall.”
But before Withers reached the hall he started violently and pulled up short, then, with apparent unconcern, turned to lay a hand upon Shefford. The trader's face had blanched and his eyes grew hard and shiny, like flint. He gripped Shefford's arm.
But before Withers got to the hall, he suddenly stopped and pulled up short. Then, pretending to be unconcerned, he turned and placed a hand on Shefford. The trader's face had gone pale, and his eyes became hard and shiny, like flint. He gripped Shefford's arm.
“Look! Over to your left!” he whispered. “See that gang of Indians there—by the big wagon. See the short Indian with the chaps. He's got a face big as a ham, dark, fierce. That's Shadd!... You ought to know him. Shadd and his outfit here! How's that for nerve? But he pulls a rein with the Mormons.”
“Look! Over to your left!” he whispered. “See that group of Indians over there—by the big wagon? Check out the short Indian in the chaps. He's got a face as big as a ham, dark and fierce. That's Shadd! You should know him. Shadd and his crew are here! How's that for guts? But he’s riding with the Mormons.”
Shefford's keen eye took in a lounging group of ten or twelve Indians and several white men. They did not present any great contrast to the other groups except that they were isolated, appeared quiet and watchful, and were all armed. A bunch of lean, racy mustangs, restive and spirited, stood near by in charge of an Indian. Shefford had to take a second and closer glance to distinguish the half-breed. At once he recognized in Shadd the broad-faced squat Indian who had paid him a threatening visit that night long ago in the mouth of the Sagi. A fire ran along Shefford's veins and seemed to concentrate in his breast. Shadd's dark, piercing eyes alighted upon Shefford and rested there. Then the half-breed spoke to one of his white outlaws and pointed at Shefford. His action attracted the attention of others in the gang, and for a moment Shefford and Withers were treated to a keen-eyed stare.
Shefford's sharp eyes noticed a group of about ten or twelve Native Americans along with several white men. They didn't look very different from the other groups except that they were separate, seemed calm and observant, and were all armed. A group of lean, energetic mustangs, restless and spirited, was nearby, being watched over by an Indian. Shefford had to double-check to recognize the half-breed. Immediately, he realized it was Shadd, the stocky Indian who had threatened him that night long ago at the Sagi. A fire surged through Shefford's veins, seeming to focus in his chest. Shadd's dark, intense eyes fell on Shefford and stayed there for a moment. Then the half-breed directed a comment to one of his white gang members and pointed at Shefford. His actions drew the attention of others in the group, and for a brief time, Shefford and Withers were subjected to a scrutinizing gaze.
The trader cursed low. “Maybe I wouldn't like to mix it with that damned breed,” he said. “But what chance have we with that gang? Besides, we're here on other and more important business. All the same, before I forget, let me remind you that Shadd has had you spotted ever since you came out here. A friendly Piute told me only lately. Shefford, did any Indian between here and Flagstaff ever see that bunch of money you persist in carrying?”
The trader muttered a curse. “Maybe I wouldn’t want to deal with that damn group,” he said. “But what chance do we have against that crowd? Besides, we’re here for other, more important reasons. Still, before I forget, I should remind you that Shadd has had his eye on you ever since you got here. A friendly Piute told me just recently. Shefford, did any Indian between here and Flagstaff ever see that pile of cash you keep insisting on carrying?”
“Why, yes, I suppose so—'way back in Tuba, when I first came out,” replied Shefford.
"Yeah, I guess so—way back in Tuba, when I first arrived," replied Shefford.
“Huh! Well, Shadd's after that.... Come on now, let's get inside the hall.”
“Huh! Well, Shadd's going after that.... Come on now, let's head inside the hall.”
The crowd opened for the trader, who appeared to be known to everybody.
The crowd parted for the trader, who seemed to be familiar to everyone.
A huge man with a bushy beard blocked the way to a shut door.
A big guy with a bushy beard stood in front of a closed door, blocking the way.
“Hello, Meade!” said Withers. “Let us in.”
“Hey, Meade!” said Withers. “Let us in.”
The man opened the door, permitted Withers and Shefford to enter, and then closed it.
The man opened the door, let Withers and Shefford in, and then closed it.
Shefford, coming out of the bright glare of sun into the hall, could not see distinctly at first. His eyes blurred. He heard a subdued murmur of many voices. Withers appeared to be affected with the same kind of blindness, for he stood bewildered a moment. But he recovered sooner than Shefford. Gradually the darkness shrouding many obscure forms lifted. Withers drew him through a crowd of men and women to one side of the hall, and squeezed along a wall to a railing where progress was stopped.
Shefford stepped out of the bright sunlight into the hall and couldn't see clearly at first. His vision was blurry. He heard the soft murmur of many voices. Withers seemed to be struggling with the same temporary blindness, as he stood there confused for a moment. But he recovered more quickly than Shefford. Slowly, the darkness hiding many unclear shapes faded away. Withers guided him through a crowd of men and women to one side of the hall and squeezed along a wall to a railing where they came to a stop.
Then Shefford raised his head to look with bated breath and strange curiosity.
Then Shefford lifted his head to look with held breath and unusual curiosity.
The hall was large and had many windows. Men were in consultation upon a platform. Women to the number of twenty sat close together upon benches. Back of them stood another crowd. But the women on the benches held Shefford's gaze. They were the prisoners. They made a somber group. Some were hooded, some veiled, all clad in dark garments except one on the front bench, and she was dressed in white. She wore a long hood that concealed her face. Shefford recognized the hood and then the slender shape. She was Mary—she whom her jealous neighbors had named the Sago Lily. At sight of her a sharp pain pierced Shefford's breast. His eyes were blurred when he forced them away from her, and it took a moment for him to see clearly.
The hall was spacious and filled with numerous windows. Men were meeting on a platform. Twenty women sat closely together on benches. Behind them stood another crowd. But the women on the benches caught Shefford's attention. They were the prisoners, forming a somber group. Some wore hoods, some had veils, and all were dressed in dark clothing except for one woman on the front bench, who was dressed in white. She wore a long hood that obscured her face. Shefford recognized the hood and then the slender figure. It was Mary—whom her envious neighbors had called the Sago Lily. The sight of her caused a sharp pain in Shefford's chest. His eyes blurred when he forced himself to look away from her, and it took him a moment to regain his focus.
Withers was whispering to him or to some one near at hand, but Shefford did not catch the meaning of what was said. He paid more attention; however, Withers ceased speaking. Shefford gazed upon the crowd back of him. The women were hooded and it was not possible to see what they looked like. There were many stalwart, clean-cut, young Mormons of Joe Lake's type, and these men appeared troubled, even distressed and at a loss. There was little about them resembling the stern, quiet, somber austerity of the more matured men, and nothing at all of the strange, aloof, serene impassiveness of the gray-bearded old patriarchs. These venerable men were the Mormons of the old school, the sons of the pioneers, the ruthless fanatics. Instinctively Shefford felt that it was in them that polygamy was embodied; they were the husbands of the sealed wives. He conceived an absorbing curiosity to learn if his instinct was correct; and hard upon that followed a hot, hateful eagerness to see which one was the husband of Mary.
Withers was whispering to him or to someone nearby, but Shefford couldn’t catch what was being said. He tried to focus more; however, Withers stopped talking. Shefford looked at the crowd behind him. The women were wearing hoods, so it was impossible to see their faces. There were many strong, well-built young Mormons like Joe Lake, and these men looked troubled, even distressed and confused. They didn’t resemble the serious, quiet, stern maturity of the older men at all, and they definitely didn’t have the strange, distant, calm detachment of the gray-bearded patriarchs. These older men were the traditional Mormons, the descendants of the pioneers, the relentless fanatics. Instinctively, Shefford felt that polygamy was represented in them; they were the husbands of the sealed wives. He became intensely curious to find out if his instinct was right; and right after that came a heated, hateful eagerness to see who was the husband of Mary.
“There's Bishop Kane,” whispered Withers, nudging Shefford. “And there's Waggoner with him.”
“Look, there's Bishop Kane,” whispered Withers, nudging Shefford. “And Waggoner is with him.”
Shefford saw the bishop, and then beside him a man of striking presence.
Shefford noticed the bishop, and next to him stood a man of striking presence.
“Who's Waggoner?” asked Shefford, as he looked.
“Who’s Waggoner?” asked Shefford as he looked.
“He owns more than any Mormon in southern Utah,” replied the trader. “He's the biggest man in Stonebridge, that's sure. But I don't know his relation to the Church. They don't call him elder or bishop. But I'll bet he's some pumpkins. He never had any use for me or any Gentile. A close-fisted, tight-lipped Mormon—a skinflint if I ever saw one! Just look him over.”
“He has more than any Mormon in southern Utah,” replied the trader. “He's the biggest guy in Stonebridge, that's for sure. But I’m not sure what his connection to the Church is. They don't call him elder or bishop. But I’ll bet he’s important. He never had any use for me or any Gentile. A stingy, tight-lipped Mormon—a miser if I ever saw one! Just take a look at him.”
Shefford had been looking, and considered it unlikely that he would ever forget this individual called Waggoner. He seemed old, sixty at least, yet at that only in the prime of a wonderful physical life. Unlike most of the others, he wore his grizzled beard close-cropped, so close that it showed the lean, wolfish line of his jaw. All his features were of striking sharpness. His eyes, of a singularly brilliant blue, were yet cold and pale. The brow had a serious, thoughtful cast; long furrows sloped down the cheeks. It was a strange, secretive face, full of a power that Shefford had not seen in another man's, full of intelligence and thought that had not been used as Shefford had known them used among men. The face mystified him. It had so much more than the strange aloofness so characteristic of his fellows.
Shefford had been watching and thought it was unlikely he would ever forget this person named Waggoner. He seemed old, at least sixty, yet still in the prime of an impressive physical life. Unlike most others, he kept his grizzled beard neatly trimmed, so short that it highlighted the lean, wolf-like shape of his jaw. All his features were strikingly sharp. His eyes, a uniquely brilliant blue, were also cold and pale. His brow had a serious, thoughtful expression; deep furrows ran down his cheeks. It was a strange, secretive face, full of a power that Shefford hadn't seen in any other man, full of intelligence and contemplation that hadn't been expressed like he was used to among men. The face puzzled him. It held so much more than the odd detachment typical of his peers.
“Waggoner had five wives and fifty-five children before the law went into effect,” whispered Withers. “Nobody knows and nobody will ever know how many he's got now. That's my private opinion.”
“Waggoner had five wives and fifty-five kids before the law took effect,” whispered Withers. “Nobody knows, and nobody will ever know how many he has now. That’s just my opinion.”
Somehow, after Withers told that, Shefford seemed to understand the strange power in Waggoner's face. Absolutely it was not the force, the strength given to a man from his years of control of men. Shefford, long schooled now in his fair-mindedness, fought down the feelings of other years, and waited with patience. Who was he to judge Waggoner or any other Mormon? But whenever his glance strayed back to the quiet, slender form in white, when he realized again and again the appalling nature of this court, his heart beat heavy and labored within his breast.
Somehow, after Withers said that, Shefford seemed to get the strange power in Waggoner's face. It definitely wasn't the strength that comes from years of controlling people. Shefford, who had learned fairness over time, pushed aside feelings from the past and waited patiently. Who was he to judge Waggoner or any other Mormon? But whenever his gaze wandered back to the quiet, slender figure in white, and he repeatedly recognized the frightening nature of this court, his heart felt heavy and struggled in his chest.
Then a bustle among the men upon the platform appeared to indicate that proceedings were about to begin. Some men left the platform; several sat down at a table upon which were books and papers, and others remained standing. These last were all roughly garbed, in riding-boots and spurs, and Shefford's keen eye detected the bulge of hidden weapons. They looked like deputy-marshals upon duty.
Then the men on the platform started moving around, suggesting that things were about to kick off. Some men stepped off the platform; a few sat down at a table covered with books and papers, while others stayed standing. The ones standing were all dressed roughly, in riding boots and spurs, and Shefford's sharp eye noticed the outline of concealed weapons. They seemed like deputy marshals on duty.
Somebody whispered that the judge's name was Stone. The name fitted him. He was not young, and looked a man suited to the prosecution of these secret Mormons. He had a ponderous brow, a deep, cavernous eye that emitted gleams but betrayed no color or expression. His mouth was the saving human feature of his stony face.
Somebody whispered that the judge's name was Stone. It suited him perfectly. He wasn't young and looked like a man who was right for going after these secret Mormons. He had a heavy brow, a deep, hollow eye that glinted but showed no color or emotion. His mouth was the only human feature that stood out on his stony face.
Shefford took the man upon the judge's right hand to be a lawyer, and the one on his left an officer of court, perhaps a prosecuting attorney. Presently this fellow pounded upon the table and stood up as if to address a court-room. Certainly he silenced that hallful of people. Then he perfunctorily and briefly stated that certain women had been arrested upon suspicion of being sealed wives of Mormon polygamists, and were to be herewith tried by a judge of the United States Court. Shefford felt how the impressive words affected that silent hall of listeners, but he gathered from the brief preliminaries that the trial could not be otherwise than a crude, rapid investigation, and perhaps for that the more sinister.
Shefford assumed the man to the judge's right was a lawyer, and the one on his left was a court officer, possibly a prosecuting attorney. Soon, this guy banged on the table and stood up as if he were about to speak to the courtroom. He definitely quieted the crowd. Then he quickly and briefly announced that certain women had been arrested on suspicion of being sealed wives of Mormon polygamists and that they would be tried by a judge from the United States Court. Shefford could feel how the serious words impacted the silent audience, but from the brief preliminaries, he realized the trial was likely to be a rough, quick investigation, potentially making it even more ominous.
The first woman on the foremost bench was led forward by a deputy to a vacant chair on the platform just in front of the judge's table. She was told to sit down, and showed no sign that she had heard. Then the judge courteously asked her to take the chair. She refused. And Stone nodded his head as if he had experienced that sort of thing before. He stroked his chin wearily, and Shefford conceived an idea that he was a kind man, if he was a relentless judge.
The first woman on the front bench was escorted by a deputy to an empty chair on the platform right in front of the judge's table. She was told to sit down but didn’t seem to acknowledge it. Then the judge politely asked her to take the chair. She declined. Stone nodded as if he had seen this kind of thing before. He rubbed his chin tiredly, and Shefford got the impression that he was a kind person, even if he was a tough judge.
“Please remove your veil,” requested the prosecutor.
“Please take off your veil,” the prosecutor asked.
The woman did so, and proved to be young and handsome. Shefford had a thrill as he recognized her. She was Ruth, who had been one of his best-known acquaintances in the hidden village. She was pale, angry, almost sullen, and her breast heaved. She had no shame, but she seemed to be outraged. Her dark eyes, scornful and blazing, passed over the judge and his assistants, and on to the crowd behind the railing. Shefford, keen as a blade, with all his faculties absorbed, fancied he saw Ruth stiffen and change slightly as her glance encountered some one in that crowd. Then the prosecutor in deliberate and chosen words enjoined her to kiss the Bible handed to her and swear to tell the truth. How strange for Shefford to see her kiss the book which he had studied for so many years! Stranger still to hear the low murmur from the listening audience as she took the oath!
The woman did so and turned out to be young and attractive. Shefford felt a rush of excitement as he recognized her. She was Ruth, one of his most well-known acquaintances from the hidden village. She looked pale, angry, and almost sullen, and her chest was rising heavily. She had no shame, but she seemed deeply offended. Her dark eyes, filled with disdain and intensity, scanned the judge and his assistants before moving on to the crowd behind the railing. Shefford, sharp and fully focused, thought he saw Ruth tense up and shift a bit when her gaze fell on someone in that crowd. Then the prosecutor, with deliberate and carefully chosen words, instructed her to kiss the Bible handed to her and swear to tell the truth. How strange for Shefford to see her kiss the book he had studied for so many years! Even stranger was the low murmur from the audience as she took the oath!
“What is your name?” asked Judge Stone, leaning back and fixing the cavernous eyes upon her.
“What’s your name?” Judge Stone asked, leaning back and fixing his deep-set eyes on her.
“Ruth Jones,” was the cool reply.
“Ruth Jones,” was the calm response.
“How old are you?”
"What's your age?"
“Twenty.”
"20."
“Where were you born?” went on the judge. He allowed time for the clerk to record her answers.
“Where were you born?” the judge continued. He waited for the clerk to write down her answers.
“Panguitch, Utah.”
"Panguitch, Utah."
“Were your parents Mormons?”
"Were your parents LDS?"
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Are you a Mormon?”
"Are you a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints?"
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Are you a married woman?”
“Are you married?”
“No.”
“No.”
The answer was instant, cold, final. It seemed to the truth. Almost Shefford believed she spoke truth. The judge stroked his chin and waited a moment, and then hesitatingly he went on.
The response was immediate, icy, and definitive. It felt like the truth. Almost Shefford thought she was speaking the truth. The judge stroked his chin and paused for a moment, and then, with some hesitation, he continued.
“Have you—any children?”
“Do you have kids?”
“No.” And the blazing eyes met the cavernous ones.
“No.” The fiery eyes locked onto the deep-set ones.
That about the children was true enough, Shefford thought, and he could have testified to it.
That was definitely true about the children, Shefford thought, and he could vouch for it.
“You live in the hidden village near this town?”
“You live in the secret village near this town?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“What is the name of this village?”
“What’s the name of this village?”
“It has none.”
“It's got none.”
“Did you ever hear of Fre-donia, another village far west of here?”
“Have you ever heard of Fredonia, another village way out west?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“It is in Arizona, near the Utah line. There are few men there. Is it the same kind of village as this one in which you live?”
“It’s in Arizona, close to the Utah border. There aren’t many people there. Is it the same kind of village as the one you live in?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“What does Fre-donia mean? The name—has it any meaning?”
“What does Fredonia mean? Does the name have any significance?”
“It means free women.”
"It means independent women."
The judge maintained silence for a moment, turned to whisper to his assistants, and presently, without glancing up, said to the woman:
The judge stayed quiet for a moment, turned to whisper to his assistants, and then, without looking up, said to the woman:
“That will do.”
"That works."
Ruth was led back to the bench, and the woman next to her brought forward. This was a heavier person, with the figure and step of a matured woman. Upon removing her bonnet she showed the plain face of a woman of forty, and it was striking only in that strange, stony aloofness noted in the older men. Here, Shefford thought, was the real Mormon, different in a way he could not define from Ruth. This woman seated herself in the chair and calmly faced her prosecutors. She manifested no emotion whatever. Shefford remembered her and could not see any change in her deportment. This trial appeared to be of little moment to her and she took the oath as if doing so had been a habit all her life.
Ruth was led back to the bench, and the woman next to her was brought forward. This woman was heavier, with the shape and stride of a grown adult. When she took off her bonnet, she revealed the plain face of a forty-year-old woman, notable mainly for the strange, stony detachment that reminded Shefford of the older men. He thought that here was the true essence of a Mormon, different from Ruth in a way he couldn't quite put his finger on. This woman sat in the chair and calmly faced her accusers, showing no emotion at all. Shefford remembered her and saw no change in her behavior. This trial seemed unimportant to her, and she took the oath as if it had been a routine part of her life.
“What is your name?” asked Judge Stone, glancing up from a paper he held.
“What’s your name?” asked Judge Stone, looking up from the paper he was holding.
“Mary Danton.”
“Mary Danton.”
“Family or married name?”
"Last name or married name?"
“My husband's name was Danton.”
“My husband's name is Danton.”
“Was. Is he living?”
“Was he still alive?”
“No.”
"Nope."
“Where did you live when you were married to him?”
“Where did you live when you were married to him?”
“In St. George, and later here in Stonebridge.”
“In St. George, and later here in Stonebridge.”
“You were both Mormons?”
"Were you both Mormons?"
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Did you have any children by him?”
“Did you have any kids with him?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“How many?”
“How many?”
“Two.”
"2."
“Are they living?”
"Are they alive?"
“One of them is living.”
"One of them is alive."
Judge Stone bent over his paper and then slowly raised his eyes to her face.
Judge Stone leaned over his paper and then slowly lifted his gaze to her face.
“Are you married now?”
"Are you married now?"
“No.”
“Nope.”
Again the judge consulted his notes, and held a whispered colloquy with the two men at his table.
Again, the judge looked over his notes and had a quiet conversation with the two men at his table.
“Mrs. Danton, when you were arrested there were five children found in your home. To whom do they belong?”
“Mrs. Danton, when you were arrested, there were five children found in your home. Who do they belong to?”
“Me.”
“Me.”
“Are you their mother?”
"Are you their mom?"
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“Your husband Danton is the father of only one, the eldest, according to your former statement. Is that correct?”
“Your husband Danton is the father of just one child, the oldest, based on what you said before. Is that right?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Who, then, is the father—or who are the fathers, of your other children?”
“Who, then, is the father—or who are the fathers, of your other children?”
“I do not know.”
"I don't know."
She said it with the most stony-faced calmness, with utter disregard of what significance her words had. A strong, mystic wall of cold flint insulated her. Strangely it came to Shefford how impossible either to doubt or believe her. Yet he did both! Judge Stone showed a little heat.
She said it with the most expressionless calmness, completely ignoring the weight of her words. A strong, mysterious barrier of cold indifference surrounded her. Oddly, it struck Shefford how impossible it was to either doubt or believe her. Yet he managed to do both! Judge Stone showed a bit of frustration.
“You don't know the father of one or all of these children?” he queried, with sharp rising inflection of voice.
“You don't know who the father is of any of these kids?” he asked, his voice rising sharply.
“I do not.”
"I don't."
“Madam, I beg to remind you that you are under oath.”
“Ma'am, I want to remind you that you are under oath.”
The woman did not reply.
The woman didn't reply.
“These children are nameless, then—illegitimate?”
“Are these children nameless and illegitimate?”
“They are.”
“They are.”
“You swear you are not the sealed wife of some Mormon?”
"You promise you’re not the locked-up wife of some Mormon?"
“I swear.”
"I promise."
“How do you live—maintain yourself?”
“How do you support yourself?”
“I work.”
“I have a job.”
“What at?”
"What’s up?"
“I weave, sew, bake, and work in my garden.”
“I weave, sew, bake, and garden.”
“My men made note of your large and comfortable cabin, even luxurious, considering this country. How is that?”
“My guys noticed your big and cozy cabin, pretty luxurious for this area. What’s up with that?”
“My husband left me comfortable.”
"My husband left me secure."
Judge Stone shook a warning finger at the defendant.
Judge Stone shook a warning finger at the defendant.
“Suppose I were to sentence you to jail for perjury? For a year? Far from your home and children! Would you speak—tell the truth?”
“Imagine if I sentenced you to a year in jail for lying under oath? A year away from your home and your kids! Would you speak—would you tell the truth?”
“I am telling the truth. I can't speak what I don't know.... Send me to jail.”
“I’m telling the truth. I can’t say what I don’t know.... Send me to jail.”
Baffled, with despairing, angry impatience, Judge Stone waved the woman away.
Baffled and filled with frustrated anger, Judge Stone dismissed the woman with a wave.
“That will do for her. Fetch the next one,” he said.
“That's enough for her. Bring in the next one,” he said.
One after another he examined three more women, and arrived, by various questions and answers different in tone and temper, at precisely the same point as had been made in the case of Mrs. Danton. Thereupon the proceedings rested a few moments while the judge consulted with his assistants.
One by one, he questioned three more women and reached, through a range of questions and answers with varying tones and attitudes, exactly the same conclusion that had been reached in Mrs. Danton's case. At that point, the proceedings paused for a moment while the judge talked with his assistants.
Shefford was grateful for this respite. He had been worked up to an unusual degree of interest, and now, as the next Mormon woman to be examined was she whom he had loved and loved still, he felt rise in him emotion that threatened to make him conspicuous unless it could be hidden. The answers of these Mormon women had been not altogether unexpected by him, but once spoken in cold blood under oath, how tragic, how appallingly significant of the shadow, the mystery, the yoke that bound them! He was amazed, saddened. He felt bewildered. He needed to think out the meaning of the falsehoods of women he knew to be good and noble. Surely religion, instead of fear and loyalty, was the foundation and the strength of this disgrace, this sacrifice. Absolutely, shame was not in these women, though they swore to shameful facts. They had been coached to give these baffling answers, every one of which seemed to brand them, not the brazen mothers of illegitimate offspring, but faithful, unfortunate sealed wives. To Shefford the truth was not in their words, but it sat upon their somber brows.
Shefford was thankful for this break. He had been unusually interested, and now, as the next Mormon woman to be examined was the one he had loved and still loved, he felt emotions rising within him that threatened to make him stand out unless he could hide them. The responses of these Mormon women didn’t completely surprise him, but once spoken in cold blood under oath, how tragic, how incredibly significant of the shadow, the mystery, the burden that tied them together! He was amazed and saddened. He felt confused. He needed to figure out the meaning behind the falsehoods of women he knew to be good and noble. Surely religion, instead of fear and loyalty, was the foundation and strength behind this disgrace, this sacrifice. Absolutely, there was no shame in these women, even though they swore to shameful facts. They had been trained to give these puzzling answers, each one of which seemed to mark them not as the shameless mothers of illegitimate children, but as faithful, unfortunate sealed wives. To Shefford, the truth wasn’t in their words; it rested on their solemn brows.
Was it only his heightened imagination, or did the silence and the suspense grow more intense when a deputy led that dark-hooded, white-clad, slender woman to the defendant's chair? She did not walk with the poise that had been manifest in the other women, and she sank into the chair as if she could no longer stand.
Was it just his vivid imagination, or did the silence and tension become more intense when a deputy brought that dark-hooded, white-clad, slender woman to the defendant's chair? She didn’t walk with the confidence shown by the other women, and she slumped into the chair as if she could no longer keep herself upright.
“Please remove your hood,” requested the prosecutor.
“Please take off your hood,” requested the prosecutor.
How well Shefford remembered the strong, shapely hands! He saw them tremble at the knot of ribbon, and that tremor was communicated to him in a sympathy which made his pulses beat. He held his breath while she removed the hood. And then there was revealed, he thought, the loveliest and the most tragic face that ever was seen in a court-room.
How well Shefford remembered those strong, well-shaped hands! He watched them shake as they worked at the ribbon, and that trembling connected with him in a way that made his heart race. He held his breath while she took off the hood. Then, he thought, the most beautiful and heartbreaking face anyone had ever seen in a courtroom was revealed.
A low, whispering murmur that swelled like a wave ran through the hall. And by it Shefford divined, as clearly as if the fact had been blazoned on the walls, that Mary's face had been unknown to these villagers. But the name Sago Lily had not been unknown; Shefford heard it whispered on all sides.
A soft, whispering sound that rose and fell like a wave moved through the hall. And from it, Shefford realized, as if it were displayed on the walls, that the villagers didn't recognize Mary's face. However, the name Sago Lily was familiar; Shefford heard it murmured all around him.
The murmuring subsided. The judge and his assistants stared at Mary. As for Shefford, there was no need of his personal feeling to make the situation dramatic. Not improbably Judge Stone had tried many Mormon women. But manifestly this one was different. Unhooded, Mary appeared to be only a young girl, and a court, confronted suddenly with her youth and the suspicion attached to her, could not but have been shocked. Then her beauty made her seem, in that somber company, indeed the white flower for which she had been named. But, more likely, it was her agony that bound the court into silence which grew painful. Perhaps the thought that flashed into Shefford's mind was telepathic; it seemed to him that every watcher there realized that in this defendant the judge had a girl of softer mold, of different spirit, and from her the bitter truth could be wrung.
The murmuring faded away. The judge and his assistants looked at Mary. As for Shefford, he didn’t need to feel any personal connection to see how dramatic the situation was. Judge Stone had likely tried many Mormon women before, but it was clear that this one was different. Without her hood, Mary looked like just a young girl, and a court faced with her youth and the suspicion surrounding her couldn't help but be shocked. Her beauty made her stand out like the white flower she was named after, especially in that gloomy setting. But more likely, it was her pain that kept the court in a painful silence. Shefford had a thought that seemed to resonate with everyone present: they all knew that in this defendant, the judge had a girl who was softer, different in spirit, and from whom the harsh truth could be uncovered.
Mary faced the court and the crowd on that side of the platform. Unlike the other women, she did not look at or seem to see any one behind the railing. Shefford was absolutely sure there was not a man or a woman who caught her glance. She gazed afar, with eyes strained, humid, fearful.
Mary stood before the court and the crowd on that side of the platform. Unlike the other women, she didn’t look at or seem to notice anyone behind the railing. Shefford was completely certain that there wasn’t a man or woman who met her gaze. She stared into the distance, with eyes wide, wet, and filled with fear.
When the prosecutor swore her to the oath her lips were seen to move, but no one heard her speak.
When the prosecutor had her take the oath, her lips were moving, but no one could hear her say anything.
“What is your name?” asked the judge.
“What’s your name?” asked the judge.
“Mary.” Her voice was low, with a slight tremor.
“Mary.” Her voice was soft, with a slight quiver.
“What's your other name?”
“What's your other name?”
“I won't tell.”
"I won't say anything."
Her singular reply, the tones of her voice, her manner before the judge, marked her with strange simplicity. It was evident that she was not accustomed to questions.
Her unique response, the tone of her voice, her behavior in front of the judge, showed her strange simplicity. It was clear that she wasn't used to being asked questions.
“What were your parents' names?”
“What are your parents' names?”
“I won't tell,” she replied, very low.
“I won’t tell,” she said quietly.
Judge Stone did not press the point. Perhaps he wanted to make the examination as easy as possible for her or to wait till she showed more composure.
Judge Stone didn't push the issue. Maybe he wanted to make the questioning as easy as possible for her or to wait until she was more composed.
“Were your parents Mormons?” he went on.
“Were your parents Mormons?” he continued.
“No, sir.” She added the sir with a quaint respect, contrasting markedly with the short replies of the women before her.
“No, sir.” She added the sir with a charming respect, which stood out sharply against the brief responses of the women before her.
“Then you were not born a Mormon?”
“Then you weren't born a Mormon?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
“How old are you?”
“What's your age?”
“Seventeen or eighteen. I'm not sure.”
“Seventeen or eighteen. I’m not sure.”
“You don't know your exact age?”
“You don’t know how old you are?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Where were you born?”
“Where were you born?”
“I won't tell.”
"I won't say anything."
“Was it in Utah?”
“Was it in Utah?”
“Yes, sir.”
“Sure thing.”
“How long have you lived in this state?”
“How long have you lived in this state?”
“Always—except last year.”
“Always—except for last year.”
“And that's been over in the hidden village where you were arrested?”
“And that was in the hidden village where you got arrested?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“But you often visited here—this town Stonebridge?”
“But you often came to this town, Stonebridge?”
“I never was here—till yesterday.”
"I wasn't here until yesterday."
Judge Stone regarded her as if his interest as a man was running counter to his duty as an officer. Suddenly he leaned forward.
Judge Stone looked at her as if his interest as a man conflicted with his responsibility as an officer. Suddenly, he leaned forward.
“Are you a Mormon NOW?” he queried, forcibly.
“Are you a Mormon now?” he asked, forcefully.
“No, sir,” she replied, and here her voice rose a little clearer.
“No, sir,” she replied, her voice becoming a bit clearer.
It was an unexpected reply. Judge Stone stared at her. The low buzz ran through the listening crowd. And as for Shefford, he was astounded. When his wits flashed back and he weighed her words and saw in her face truth as clear as light, he had the strangest sensation of joy. Almost it flooded away the gloom and pain that attended this ordeal.
It was an unexpected response. Judge Stone looked at her in disbelief. A low hum went through the audience. As for Shefford, he was shocked. When his mind cleared and he processed her words, seeing the truth in her expression as clear as day, he felt an unusual sense of joy. It nearly washed away the sadness and pain that came with this ordeal.
The judge bent his head to his assistants as if for counsel. All of them were eager where formerly they had been weary. Shefford glanced around at the dark and somber faces, and a slow wrath grew within him. Then he caught a glimpse of Waggoner. The steel-blue, piercing intensity of the Mormon's gaze impressed him at a moment when all that older generation of Mormons looked as hard and immutable as iron. Either Shefford was over-excited and mistaken or the hour had become fraught with greater suspense. The secret, the mystery, the power, the hate, the religion of a strange people were thick and tangible in that hall. For Shefford the feeling of the presence of Withers on his left was entirely different from that of the Mormon on his other side. If there was not a shadow there, then the sun did not shine so brightly as it had shone when he entered. The air seemed clogged with nameless passion.
The judge leaned his head toward his assistants as if seeking their advice. They were all eager now, where they had once been tired. Shefford looked around at the dark and grim faces, and a slow anger began to build inside him. Then he caught sight of Waggoner. The cold, sharp intensity of the Mormon's stare struck him at a moment when all the older Mormons looked as tough and unyielding as iron. Either Shefford was overly charged and mistaken, or the moment had become filled with more tension. The secret, the mystery, the power, the hate, and the faith of an unfamiliar people were thick and palpable in that room. For Shefford, the feeling of Withers’ presence on his left was completely different from the Mormon on his other side. If there wasn’t a shadow there, then the sun wasn’t shining as brightly as it had when he walked in. The air felt heavy with an indescribable emotion.
“I gather that you've lived mostly in the country—away from people?” the judge began.
“I understand that you've mostly lived in the countryside—far from other people?” the judge began.
“Yes, sir,” replied the girl.
“Yes, sir,” the girl responded.
“Do you know anything about the government of the United States?”
“Do you know anything about the U.S. government?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
He pondered again, evidently weighing his queries, leading up to the fatal and inevitable question.
He thought again, clearly considering his questions, leading up to the crucial and unavoidable question.
Still, his interest in this particular defendant had become visible.
Still, his interest in this specific defendant had become obvious.
“Have you any idea of the consequences of perjury?”
“Do you have any idea what happens if you commit perjury?”
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
“Do you understand what perjury is?”
“Do you understand what lying under oath is?”
“It's to lie.”
“It's a lie.”
“Do you tell lies?”
"Are you lying?"
“No, sir.”
“No, thanks.”
“Have you ever told a single lie?”
“Have you ever told a single lie?”
“Not—yet,” she replied, almost whispering.
“Not yet,” she replied, almost whispering.
It was the answer of a child and affected the judge. He fussed with his papers. Perhaps his task was not easy; certainly it was not pleasant. Then he leaned forward again and fixed those deep, cavernous eyes upon the sad face.
It was the response of a child and it touched the judge. He shuffled through his papers. Maybe his job wasn’t easy; it definitely wasn’t pleasant. Then he leaned forward again and focused those deep, hollow eyes on the sad face.
“Do you understand what a sealed wife is?”
“Do you know what a sealed wife is?”
“I've never been told.”
"I've never been informed."
“But you know there are sealed wives in Utah?”
“But you know there are sealed wives in Utah?”
“Yes, sir; I've been told that.”
“Yeah, I heard that.”
Judge Stone halted there, watching her. The hall was silent except for faint rustlings and here and there deep breaths drawn guardedly. The vital question hung like a sword over the white-faced girl. Perhaps she divined its impending stroke, for she sat like a stone with dilating, appealing eyes upon her executioner.
Judge Stone paused, watching her. The hall was silent except for faint rustlings and occasional deep breaths taken cautiously. The crucial question loomed like a sword over the pale-faced girl. Maybe she sensed its imminent strike, as she sat stone-like with wide, pleading eyes fixed on her judge.
“Are you a sealed wife?” he flung at her.
“Are you a locked-up wife?” he shot at her.
She could not answer at once. She made effort, but the words would not come. He flung the question again, sternly.
She couldn't respond right away. She tried, but the words wouldn't come. He asked the question again, firmly.
“No!” she cried.
“No way!” she cried.
And then there was silence. That poignant word quivered in Shefford's heart. He believed it was a lie. It seemed he would have known it if this hour was the first in which he had ever seen the girl. He heard, he felt, he sensed the fatal thing. The beautiful voice had lacked some quality before present. And the thing wanting was something subtle, an essence, a beautiful ring—the truth. What a hellish thing to make that pure girl a liar—a perjurer! The heat deep within Shefford kindled to fire.
And then there was silence. That heavy word shook Shefford's heart. He thought it was a lie. It felt like he would have known if this hour was the first time he had ever seen the girl. He heard, he felt, he sensed the terrible truth. The beautiful voice was missing something it had before. What was lacking was something subtle, an essence, a beautiful touch—the truth. What a terrible thing to make that innocent girl a liar—a perjurer! The heat deep inside Shefford flared up.
“You are not married?” went on Judge Stone.
“You're not married?” Judge Stone continued.
“No, sir,” she answered, faintly.
“No, sir,” she replied softly.
“Have you ever been married?”
“Have you ever gotten married?”
“No, sir.”
“Nope.”
“Do you expect ever to be married?”
“Do you ever think you'll get married?”
“Oh! No, sir.”
“Oh no, sir.”
She was ashen pale now, quivering all over, with her strong hands clasping the black hood, and she could no longer meet the judge's glance.
She was now as pale as a ghost, shaking all over, with her strong hands gripping the black hood, and she could no longer look the judge in the eye.
“Have you—any—any children?” the judge asked, haltingly. It was a hard question to get out.
“Do you have any kids?” the judge asked, hesitantly. It was a tough question to ask.
“No.”
“Nope.”
Judge Stone leaned far over the table, and that his face was purple showed Shefford he was a man. His big fist clenched.
Judge Stone leaned far over the table, and the fact that his face was purple showed Shefford he was a man. His big fist was clenched.
“Girl, you're not going to swear you, too, were visited—over there by men... You're not going to swear that?”
“Girl, you're not going to say you were visited too—over there by men... You're not going to say that?”
“Oh—no, sir!”
“Oh—no, sir!”
Judge Stone settled back in his chair, and while he wiped his moist face that same foreboding murmur, almost a menace, moaned through the hall.
Judge Stone leaned back in his chair, and as he wiped his sweaty face, that same ominous whisper, almost threatening, echoed through the hall.
Shefford was sick in his soul and afraid of himself. He did not know this spirit that flamed up in him. His helplessness was a most hateful fact.
Shefford felt sick to his core and was afraid of himself. He did not recognize the intense feelings that flared within him. His sense of helplessness was a deeply troubling reality.
“Come—confess you are a sealed wife,” called her interrogator.
“Come on—admit you’re a sealed wife,” her interrogator said.
She maintained silence, but shook her head.
She stayed quiet but shook her head.
Suddenly he seemed to leap forward.
Suddenly, he appeared to jump forward.
“Unfortunate child! Confess.”
"Poor kid! Just confess."
That forced her to lift her head and face him, yet still she did not speak. It was the strength of despair. She could not endure much more.
That made her lift her head and face him, but she still didn't say anything. It was the weight of despair. She couldn’t take much more.
“Who is your husband?” he thundered at her.
“Who is your husband?” he shouted at her.
She rose wildly, terror-stricken. It was terror that dominated her, not of the stern judge, for she took a faltering step toward him, lifting a shaking hand, but of some one or of some thing far more terrible than any punishment she could have received in the sentence of a court. Still she was not proof against the judge's will. She had weakened, and the terror must have been because of that weakening.
She stood up abruptly, filled with fear. It was fear that overwhelmed her, not from the strict judge, as she took a hesitant step toward him, raising a trembling hand, but from someone or something much more frightening than any punishment a court could impose. Yet she wasn't immune to the judge's authority. She had become vulnerable, and that fear must have stemmed from her vulnerability.
“Who is the Mormon who visits you?” he thundered, relentlessly.
“Who is the Mormon that visits you?” he demanded, fiercely.
“I—never—knew—his—name.
“I never knew his name."
“But you'd know his face. I'll arrest every Mormon in this country and bring him before you. You'd know his face?”
“But you'd recognize his face. I'll arrest every Mormon in this country and bring him to you. Would you recognize his face?”
“Oh, I wouldn't. I COULDN'T TELL!... I—NEVER—SAW HIS FACE—IN THE LIGHT!”
“Oh, I wouldn’t. I COULDN'T TELL!... I—NEVER—SAW HIS FACE—IN THE LIGHT!”
The tragic beauty of her, the certainty of some monstrous crime to youth and innocence, the presence of an agony and terror that unfathomably seemed not to be for herself—these transfixed the court and the audience, and held them silenced, till she reached out blindly and then sank in a heap to the floor.
The tragic beauty of her, the certainty of some terrible crime against youth and innocence, the presence of a pain and fear that seemed incomprehensibly not to be for herself—these captivated the court and the audience, leaving them speechless, until she reached out blindly and then collapsed onto the floor.
XI. AFTER THE TRIAL
Shefford might have leaped over the railing but for Withers's restraining hand, and when there appeared to be some sign of kindness in those other women for the unconscious girl Shefford squeezed through the crowd and got out of the hall.
Shefford might have jumped over the railing if it weren't for Withers's restraining hand, and when he noticed some signs of compassion from those other women for the unconscious girl, Shefford pushed through the crowd and left the hall.
The gang outside that had been denied admittance pressed upon Shefford, with jest and curious query, and a good nature that jarred upon him. He was far from gentle as he jostled off the first importuning fellows; the others, gaping at him, opened a lane for him to pass through.
The group outside that had been refused entry crowded around Shefford, making jokes and asking questions, with a good-natured energy that annoyed him. He wasn’t gentle as he pushed away the first few persistent guys; the others, staring at him, made a path for him to get through.
Then there was a hand laid on his shoulder that he did not shake off. Nas Ta Bega loomed dark and tall beside him. Neither the trader nor Joe Lake nor any white man Shefford had met influenced him as this Navajo.
Then a hand rested on his shoulder that he didn’t shake off. Nas Ta Bega stood dark and tall beside him. Neither the trader nor Joe Lake nor any white man Shefford had met affected him like this Navajo.
“Nas Ta Bega! you here, too. I guess the whole country is here. We waited at Kayenta. What kept you so long?”
“Nas Ta Bega! You’re here, too. I guess everyone in the country is here. We waited in Kayenta. What took you so long?”
The Indian, always slow to answer, did not open his lips till he drew Shefford apart from the noisy crowd.
The Indian, always slow to respond, didn’t say a word until he pulled Shefford away from the noisy crowd.
“Bi Nai, there is sorrow in the hogan of Hosteen Doetin,” he said.
“Bi Nai, there is sadness in the home of Hosteen Doetin,” he said.
“Glen Naspa!” exclaimed Shefford.
“Glen Naspa!” shouted Shefford.
“My sister is gone from the home of her brother. She went away alone in the summer.”
“My sister has left her brother's home. She went away alone during the summer.”
“Blue canyon! She went to the missionary. Nas Ta Bega, I thought I saw her there. But I wasn't sure. I didn't want to make sure. I was afraid it might be true.”
“Blue canyon! She went to the missionary. Nas Ta Bega, I thought I saw her there. But I wasn't sure. I didn't want to be sure. I was afraid it might be true.”
“A brave who loved my sister trailed her there.”
“A brave man who loved my sister followed her there.”
“Nas Ta Bega, will you—will we go find her, take her home?”
“Nas Ta Bega, will you—are we going to find her and bring her home?”
“No. She will come home some day.”
“No. She'll be back someday.”
What bitter sadness and wisdom in his words!
What deep sadness and insight in his words!
“But, my friend, that damned missionary—” began Shefford, passionately. The Indian had met him at a bad hour.
“But, my friend, that annoying missionary—” started Shefford, passionately. The Indian had encountered him at a bad time.
“Willetts is here. I saw him go in there,” interrupted Nas Ta Bega, and he pointed to the hall.
“Willetts is here. I saw him go in there,” interrupted Nas Ta Bega, pointing to the hall.
“Here! He gets around a good deal,” declared Shefford. “Nas Ta Bega, what are you going to do to him?”
“Hey! He gets around quite a bit,” Shefford said. “Nas Ta Bega, what are you planning to do to him?”
The Indian held his peace and there was no telling from his inscrutable face what might be in his mind. He was dark, impassive. He seemed a wise and bitter Indian, beyond any savagery of his tribe, and the suffering Shefford divined was deep.
The Indian kept silent, and it was impossible to read his unreadable face to know what he was thinking. He was dark and emotionless. He appeared to be a wise and hardened Indian, beyond the savagery of his people, and the suffering that Shefford sensed was profound.
“He'd better keep out of my sight,” muttered Shefford, more to himself than to his companion.
“He better stay out of my sight,” Shefford muttered, more to himself than to his companion.
“The half-breed is here,” said Nas Ta Bega.
“The mixed-race person is here,” said Nas Ta Bega.
“Shadd? Yes, we saw him. There! He's still with his gang. Nas Ta Bega, what are they up to?”
“Shadd? Yeah, we saw him. Look! He's still with his crew. Nas Ta Bega, what's their plan?”
“They will steal what they can.”
“They will take what they can.”
“Withers says Shadd is friendly with the Mormons.”
“Withers says Shadd gets along well with the Mormons.”
“Yes, and with the missionary, too.”
“Yes, and with the missionary, too.”
“With Willetts?”
"With Willetts?"
“I saw them talk together—strong talk.”
“I saw them having a serious conversation.”
“Strange. But maybe it's not so strange. Shadd is known well in Monticello and Bluff. He spends money there. They are afraid of him, but he's welcome just the same. Perhaps everybody knows him. It'd be like him to ride into Kayenta. But, Nas Ta Bega, I've got to look out for him, because Withers says he's after me.”
“Strange. But maybe it’s not that strange. Shadd is well-known in Monticello and Bluff. He spends money there. They’re scared of him, but he’s still welcome. Maybe everyone knows him. It would be typical of him to ride into Kayenta. But, Nas Ta Bega, I have to keep an eye on him, because Withers says he’s after me.”
“Bi Nai wears a scar that is proof,” said the Indian.
“Bi Nai has a scar that proves it,” said the Indian.
“Then it must be he found out long ago I had a little money.”
“Then he must have found out a long time ago that I had a little money.”
“It might be. But, Bi Nai, the half-breed has a strange step on your trail.”
“It might be. But, Bi Nai, the half-breed has an unusual step on your trail.”
“What do you mean?” demanded Shefford.
“What do you mean?” Shefford asked.
“Nas Ta Bega cannot tell what he does not know,” replied the Navajo. “Let that be. We shall know some day. Bi Nai, there is sorrow to tell that is not the Indian's.... Sorrow for my brother!”
“Nas Ta Bega can't say what he doesn't know,” replied the Navajo. “Let it be. We’ll find out someday. Bi Nai, there's sadness to share that isn’t the Indian's.... Sadness for my brother!”
Shefford lifted his eyes to the Indian's, and if he did not see sadness there he was much deceived.
Shefford looked into the Indian's eyes, and if he didn’t see sadness there, he was very mistaken.
“Bi Nai, long ago you told a story to the trader. Nas Ta Bega sat before the fire that night. You did not know he could understand your language. He listened. And he learned what brought you to the country of the Indian. That night he made you his brother.... All his lonely rides into the canyon have been to find the little golden-haired child, the lost girl—Fay Larkin.... Bi Nai, I have found the girl you wanted for your sweetheart.”
“Bi Nai, a long time ago, you told a story to the trader. Nas Ta Bega was sitting by the fire that night. You had no idea he understood your language. He listened and learned what brought you to the land of the Indians. That night, he made you his brother. All his lonely rides into the canyon have been to find the little golden-haired child, the lost girl—Fay Larkin. Bi Nai, I have found the girl you wanted for your sweetheart.”
Shefford was bereft of speech. He could not see steadily, and the last solemn words of the Indian seemed far away.
Shefford was at a loss for words. His vision was blurry, and the final serious words of the Indian felt like they were in the distance.
“Bi Nai, I have found Fay Larkin,” repeated Nas Ta Bega.
“Bi Nai, I’ve found Fay Larkin,” repeated Nas Ta Bega.
“Fay Larkin!” gasped Shefford, shaking his head. “But—she's dead.”
“Fay Larkin!” Shefford exclaimed, shaking his head. “But—she's dead.”
“It would be less sorrow for Bi Nai if she were dead.”
“It would be less painful for Bi Nai if she were dead.”
Shefford clutched at the Indian. There was something terrible to be revealed. Like an aspen-leaf in the wind he shook all over. He divined the revelation—divined the coming blow—but that was as far as his mind got.
Shefford grabbed the Indian. Something awful was about to be revealed. He shook all over like an aspen leaf in the wind. He sensed the revelation—sensed the impending blow—but that was as far as his mind went.
“She's in there,” said the Indian, pointing toward hall.
“She's in there,” said the Indian, pointing toward the hall.
“Fay Larkin?” whispered Shefford.
“Fay Larkin?” Shefford whispered.
“Yes, Bi Nai.”
“Yes, Grandma.”
“My God! HOW do you know? Oh, I could have seen. I've been blind. ... Tell me, Indian. Which one?”
“My God! HOW do you know? Oh, I could have seen. I've been blind. ... Tell me, Indian. Which one?”
“Fay Larkin is the Sago Lily.”
“Fay Larkin is the Sago Lily.”
. . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . .
Shefford strode away into a secluded corner of the Square, where in the shade and quiet of the trees he suffered a storm of heart and mind. During that short or long time—he had no idea how long—the Indian remained with him. He never lost the feeling of Nas Ta Bega close beside him. When the period of acute pain left him and some order began to replace the tumult in his mind he felt in Nas Ta Bega the same quality—silence or strength or help—that he had learned to feel in the deep canyon and the lofty crags. He realized then that the Indian was indeed a brother. And Shefford needed him. What he had to fight was more fatal than suffering and love—it was hate rising out of the unsuspected dark gulf of his heart—the instinct to kill—the murder in his soul. Only now did he come to understand Jane Withersteen's tragic story and the passion of Venters and what had made Lassiter a gun-man. The desert had transformed Shefford. The elements had entered into his muscle and bone, into the very fiber of his heart. Sun, wind, sand, cold, storm, space, stone, the poison cactus, the racking toil, the terrible loneliness—the iron of the desert man, the cruelty of the desert savage, the wildness of the mustang, the ferocity of hawk and wolf, the bitter struggle of every surviving thing—these were as if they had been melted and merged together and now made a dark and passionate stream that was his throbbing blood. He realized what he had become and gloried in it, yet there, looking on with grave and earnest eyes, was his old self, the man of reason, of intellect, of culture, who had been a good man despite the failure and shame of his life. And he gave heed to the voice of warning, of conscience. Not by revengefully seeking the Mormon who had ruined Fay Larkin and blindly dealing a wild justice could he help this unfortunate girl. This fierce, newborn strength and passion must be tempered by reason, lest he become merely elemental, a man answering wholly to primitive impulses. In the darkness of that hour he mined deep into his heart, understood himself, trembled at the thing he faced, and won his victory. He would go forth from that hour a man. He might fight, and perhaps there was death in the balance, but hate would never overthrow him.
Shefford walked away to a quiet corner of the Square, where, in the shade and stillness of the trees, he experienced a tumult of emotions and thoughts. For what felt like a long or short time—he couldn’t tell how long—the Indian stayed with him. He always felt Nas Ta Bega close by. When the intense pain subsided and some clarity began to replace the chaos in his mind, he sensed in Nas Ta Bega a similar quality—silence, strength, or support—that he had learned to feel in the deep canyon and towering cliffs. He then realized that the Indian was indeed a brother. Shefford needed him. What he had to confront was more dangerous than suffering and love—it was the hate emerging from the dark abyss of his heart—the instinct to kill—the violence within his soul. Only now did he truly understand Jane Withersteen's tragic story, the passion of Venters, and what had turned Lassiter into a gunman. The desert had changed Shefford. The elements had seeped into his muscles and bones, into the very essence of his heart. Sun, wind, sand, cold, storms, open spaces, stones, the poisonous cactus, the exhausting labor, the overwhelming loneliness—the strength of a desert man, the cruelty of a desert savage, the wildness of a mustang, the fierceness of hawks and wolves, the relentless struggle of every living thing—these had fused together to form a dark and passionate flow that pulsed in his veins. He recognized what he had become and felt proud of it, yet his old self stood there, observing with serious and earnest eyes—the man of reason, intellect, and culture, who had been a good person despite the failures and shame of his past. He listened to the voice of caution, of his conscience. He couldn’t help the unfortunate girl by seeking revenge on the Mormon who had destroyed Fay Larkin and blindly delivering a wild kind of justice. This fierce, newfound strength and passion needed to be balanced with reason, lest he devolve into a being driven solely by primal instincts. In the darkness of that moment, he delved deep into his heart, understood himself, trembled at the challenge he faced, and achieved his victory. He would emerge from that moment a man. He might have to fight, and perhaps death was at stake, but hate would never defeat him.
Then when he looked at future action he felt a strange, unalterable purpose to save Fay Larkin. She was very young—seventeen or eighteen, she had said—and there could be, there must be some happiness before her. It had been his dream to chase a rainbow—it had been his determination to find her in the lost Surprise Valley. Well, he had found her. It never occurred to him to ask Nas Ta Bega how he had discovered that the Sago Lily was Fay Larkin. The wonder was, Shefford thought, that he had so long been blind himself. How simply everything worked out now! Every thought, every recollection of her was proof. Her strange beauty like that of the sweet and rare lily, her low voice that showed the habit of silence, her shapely hands with the clasp strong as a man's, her lithe form, her swift step, her wonderful agility upon the smooth, steep trails, and the wildness of her upon the heights, and the haunting, brooding shadow of her eyes when she gazed across the canyon—all these fitted so harmoniously the conception of a child lost in a beautiful Surprise Valley and growing up in its wildness and silence, tutored by the sad love of broken Jane and Lassiter. Yes, to save her had been Shefford's dream, and he had loved that dream. He had loved the dream and he had loved the child. The secret of her hiding-place as revealed by the story told him and his slow growth from dream to action—these had strangely given Fay Larkin to him. Then had come the bitter knowledge that she was dead. In the light of this subsequent revelation how easy to account for his loving Mary, too. Never would she be Mary again to him! Fay Larkin and the Sago Lily were one and the same. She was here, near him, and he was powerless for the present to help her or to reveal himself. She was held back there in that gloomy hall among those somber Mormons, alien to the women, bound in some fatal way to one of the men, and now, by reason of her weakness in the trial, surely to be hated. Thinking of her past and her present, of the future, and that secret Mormon whose face she had never seen, Shefford felt a sinking of his heart, a terrible cold pang in his breast, a fainting of his spirit. She had sworn she was no sealed wife. But had she not lied? So, then, how utterly powerless he was!
Then, when he thought about what to do next, he felt a strange, unchangeable determination to save Fay Larkin. She was very young—seventeen or eighteen, she had said—and there had to be some happiness in her future. He had always dreamed of chasing a rainbow—it had been his goal to find her in the lost Surprise Valley. Well, he had found her. It never crossed his mind to ask Nas Ta Bega how he knew that the Sago Lily was Fay Larkin. The real wonder was, Shefford thought, how long he had been blind to it himself. Everything fell into place so easily now! Every thought, every memory of her was proof. Her unique beauty was like that of the sweet and rare lily, her soft voice carried the weight of silence, her hands were shaped with a strength that matched a man's, her agile form, her quick steps, her incredible grace on the smooth, steep trails, and the wildness she showed on the heights, along with the haunting, pensive look in her eyes when she gazed across the canyon—all these perfectly matched the idea of a child lost in a beautiful Surprise Valley, growing up amidst its wildness and silence, guided by the sad love of broken Jane and Lassiter. Yes, saving her had been Shefford's dream, and he had cherished that dream. He had loved that dream and he had loved the girl. The secret of her hiding place, as revealed in the story he was told, and his gradual journey from dreaming to taking action—these had oddly brought Fay Larkin to him. Then came the painful realization that she was dead. In light of this later revelation, it was easy to understand why he loved Mary, too. She would never be Mary to him again! Fay Larkin and the Sago Lily were one and the same. She was here, close to him, yet he felt powerless to help her or reveal himself right now. She was trapped there in that gloomy hall among those somber Mormons, disconnected from the other women, somehow tied to one of the men, and now, because of her weakness during the trial, surely facing hatred. Reflecting on her past and present, the future, and that secret Mormon whose face she had never seen, Shefford felt a sinking in his heart, a terrible chill in his chest, and a faintness of spirit. She had sworn she was not a sealed wife. But had she been lying? So, then, how utterly powerless he was!
But here to save him, to uplift him, came that strange mystic insight which had been the gift of the desert to him. She was not dead. He had found her. What mattered obstacles, even that implacable creed to which she had been sacrificed, in the face of this blessed and overwhelming truth? It was as mighty as the love suddenly dawning upon him. A strong and terrible and deathly sweet wind seemed to fill his soul with the love of her. It was her fate that had drawn him; and now it was her agony, her innocence, her beauty, that bound him for all time. Patience and cunning and toil, passion and blood, the unquenchable spirit of a man to save—these were nothing to give—life itself were little, could he but free her.
But here to rescue him, to lift him up, came that strange mystic insight that the desert had given him. She was not dead. He had found her. What did it matter what obstacles there were, even that unforgiving belief to which she had been sacrificed, in light of this blessed and overwhelming truth? It was as powerful as the love that was suddenly emerging within him. A strong, fierce, and hauntingly beautiful wind seemed to fill his soul with love for her. It was her fate that had drawn him to her; and now it was her suffering, her innocence, her beauty, that tied him forever. Patience and cleverness and hard work, passion and sacrifice, the unyielding spirit of a man determined to save—none of these were too much to give—life itself seemed small, if only he could free her.
Patience and cunning! His sharpening mind cut these out as his greatest assets for the present. And his thoughts flashed like light through his brain.... Judge Stone and his court would fail to convict any Mormon in Stonebridge, just the same as they had failed in the northern towns. They would go away, and Stonebridge would fall to the slow, sleepy tenor of its former way. The hidden village must become known to all men, honest and outlawed, in that country, but this fact would hardly make any quick change in the plans of the Mormons. They did not soon change. They would send the sealed wives back to the canyon and, after the excitement had died down, visit them as usual. Nothing, perhaps, would ever change these old Mormons but death.
Patience and cleverness! His sharp mind identified these as his biggest strengths for the moment. His thoughts raced through his brain like lightning.... Judge Stone and his court wouldn't manage to convict any Mormon in Stonebridge, just like they had failed in the northern towns. They would leave, and Stonebridge would return to the slow, quiet rhythm of its former life. The hidden village would become known to everyone, both honest and dishonest, in that area, but this wouldn't lead to any quick changes in the Mormons' plans. They were not ones to change quickly. They would send the sealed wives back to the canyon and, after the excitement faded, visit them as usual. Nothing, perhaps, would ever change these old Mormons except for death.
Shefford resolved to remain in Stonebridge and ingratiate himself deeper into the regard of the Mormons. He would find work there, if the sealed wives were not returned to the hidden village. In case the women went back to the valley Shefford meant to resume his old duty of driving Withers's pack-trains. Wanting that opportunity, he would find some other work, some excuse to take him there. In due time he would reveal to Fay Larkin that he knew her. How the thought thrilled him! She might deny, might persist in her fear, might fight to keep her secret. But he would learn it—hear her story—hear what had become of Jane Withersteen and Lassiter—and if they were alive, which now he believed he would find them—and he would take them and Fay out of the country.
Shefford decided to stay in Stonebridge and get more involved with the Mormons. He would find work there, even if the sealed wives weren't sent back to the hidden village. If the women returned to the valley, Shefford planned to go back to his old job driving Withers's pack-trains. Wanting that chance, he would find some other job, some reason to be there. Eventually, he would tell Fay Larkin that he knew her. The thought excited him! She might deny it, continue to be scared, or try to keep her secret. But he would find out—hear her story—discover what happened to Jane Withersteen and Lassiter—and if they were alive, which he believed he would find them—and he would take them and Fay out of the country.
The duty, the great task, held a grim fascination for him. He had a foreboding of the cost; he had a dark realization of the force he meant to oppose. There were duty here and pity and unselfish love, but these alone did not actuate Shefford. Mystically fate seemed again to come like a gleam and bid him follow.
The responsibility, the significant challenge, had a dark allure for him. He sensed the impending cost; he understood the strength he intended to confront. There was duty, compassion, and selfless love here, but these alone did not motivate Shefford. In a mysterious way, fate appeared once more like a flash of light, urging him to pursue it.
When Shefford and Nas Ta Bega returned to the town hall the trial had been ended, the hall was closed, and only a few Indians and cowboys remained in the square, and they were about to depart. On the street, however, and the paths and in the doorways of stores were knots of people, talking earnestly. Shefford walked up and down, hoping to meet Withers or Joe Lake. Nas Ta Bega said he would take the horses to water and feed and then return.
When Shefford and Nas Ta Bega got back to the town hall, the trial was already over, the hall was locked, and only a handful of Indians and cowboys were left in the square, getting ready to leave. However, the street, pathways, and doorways of shops were filled with groups of people, talking seriously. Shefford walked around, hoping to run into Withers or Joe Lake. Nas Ta Bega said he would take the horses to get water and food and then come back.
There were indications that Stonebridge might experience some of the excitement and perhaps violence common to towns like Monticello and Durango. There was only one saloon in Stonebridge, and it was full of roystering cowboys and horse-wranglers. Shefford saw the bunch of mustangs, in charge of the same Indian, that belonged to Shadd and his gang. The men were inside, drinking. Next door was a tavern called Hopewell House, a stone structure of some pretensions. There were Indians lounging outside. Shefford entered through a wide door and found himself in a large bare room, boarded like a loft, with no ceiling except the roof. The place was full of men and noise. Here he encountered Joe Lake talking to Bishop Kane and other Mormons. Shefford got a friendly greeting from the bishop, and then was well received by the strangers, to whom Joe introduced him.
There were signs that Stonebridge might see some of the excitement and maybe even violence typical of towns like Monticello and Durango. There was only one saloon in Stonebridge, packed with rowdy cowboys and horse-wranglers. Shefford noticed a group of mustangs, in the care of the same Indian, that belonged to Shadd and his gang. The men were inside, drinking. Next door was a tavern called Hopewell House, a stone building that looked somewhat impressive. There were Indians hanging out outside. Shefford walked through a wide door and found himself in a large empty room, similar to a loft, with no ceiling except the roof. The place was filled with men and noise. Here he came across Joe Lake talking to Bishop Kane and a few other Mormons. Shefford received a warm welcome from the bishop and was then greeted well by the strangers, whom Joe introduced him to.
“Have you seen Withers?” asked Shefford.
“Have you seen Withers?” Shefford asked.
“Reckon he's around somewhere,” replied Joe. “Better hang up here, for he'll drop in sooner or later.”
“Guess he's around here somewhere,” Joe replied. “We should stay here because he’ll show up sooner or later.”
“When are you going back to Kayenta?” went on Shefford.
“When are you going back to Kayenta?” Shefford asked.
“Hard to say. We'll have to call off our hunt. Nas Ta Bega is here, too.”
“It's tough to say. We'll need to call off our hunt. Nas Ta Bega is here as well.”
“Yes, I've been with him.”
“Yes, I’m with him.”
The older Mormons drew aside, and then Joe mentioned the fact that he was half starved. Shefford went with him into another clapboard room, which was evidently a dining-room. There were half a dozen men at the long table. The seat at the end was a box, and scarcely large enough or safe enough for Joe and Shefford, but they risked it.
The older Mormons stepped back, and then Joe said that he was pretty hungry. Shefford went with him into another wooden room, which clearly was a dining room. There were about six men at the long table. The seat at the end was a box, barely big enough or stable enough for Joe and Shefford, but they took the chance.
“Saw you in the hall,” said Joe. “Hell—wasn't it?”
“Saw you in the hall,” Joe said. “Wow—wasn't it?”
“Joe, I never knew how much I dared say to you, so I don't talk much. But, it was hell,” replied Shefford.
“Joe, I never realized how much I could say to you, so I don’t say much. But, it was really tough,” replied Shefford.
“You needn't be so scared of me,” spoke up Joe, testily.
"You don't have to be so scared of me," Joe said, annoyed.
That was the first time Shefford had heard the Mormon speak that way.
That was the first time Shefford had heard the Mormon talk like that.
“I'm not scared, Joe. But I like you—respect you. I can't say so much of—of your people.”
“I'm not afraid, Joe. But I like you—I respect you. I can't say the same about—about your people.”
“Did you stick out the whole mix?” asked Joe.
“Did you stay for the entire mix?” Joe asked.
“No. I had enough when—when they got through with Mary.” Shefford spoke low and dropped his head. He heard the Mormon grind his teeth. There was silence for a little space while neither man looked at the other.
“No. I was done when—when they finished with Mary.” Shefford spoke quietly and lowered his head. He heard the Mormon grinding his teeth. There was silence for a moment as neither man looked at the other.
“Reckon the judge was pretty decent,” presently said Joe.
“Looks like the judge was pretty decent,” Joe said.
“Yes, I thought so. He might have—” But Shefford did not finish that sentence. “How'd the thing end?”
“Yes, I thought so. He might have—” But Shefford didn’t finish that sentence. “How did it end?”
“It ended all right.”
“It turned out fine.”
“Was there no conviction—no sentence?” Shefford felt a curious eagerness.
“Was there no conviction—no sentence?” Shefford felt a strange eagerness.
“Naw,” he snorted. “That court might have saved its breath.”
“Nah,” he snorted. “That court could have saved its breath.”
“I suppose. Well, Joe, between you and me, as old friends now, that trial established one fact, even if it couldn't be proved.... Those women are sealed wives.”
“I guess. Well, Joe, just between us, since we’re old friends now, that trial established one thing, even if it couldn’t be proved…. Those women are married.”
Joe had no reply for that. He looked gloomy, and there was a stern line in his lips. To-day he seemed more like a Mormon.
Joe had no response to that. He looked upset, and there was a serious line in his lips. Today he seemed more like a Mormon.
“Judge Stone knew that as well as I knew,” went on Shefford. “Any man of penetration could have seen it. What an ordeal that was for good women to go through! I know they're good. And there they were swearing to—”
“Judge Stone knew it just as I did,” Shefford continued. “Anyone with any insight could have seen it. What a nightmare that was for decent women to endure! I know they're good. And there they were testifying to—”
“Didn't it make me sick?” interrupted Joe in a kind of growl. “Reckon it made Judge Stone sick, too. After Mary went under he conducted that trial like a man cuttin' out steers at a round-up. He wanted to get it over. He never forced any question.... Bad job to ride down Stonebridge way! It's out of creation. There's only six men in the party, with a poor lot of horses. Really, government officers or not, they're not safe. And they've taken a hunch.”
“Didn’t it make me sick?” Joe growled. “I guess it made Judge Stone sick too. After Mary went down, he ran that trial like a guy herding cattle at a roundup. He just wanted to wrap it up. He didn’t press any questions... Bad idea to head down Stonebridge way! It’s in the middle of nowhere. There are only six guys in the group, with some terrible horses. Honestly, government officers or not, they’re not safe. And they’ve gotten a bad feeling about it.”
“Have they left already?” inquired Shefford.
“Did they leave already?” Shefford asked.
“Were packed an hour ago. I didn't see them go, but somebody said they went. Took the trail for Bluff, which sure is the only trail they could take, unless they wanted to go to Colorado by way of Kayenta. That might have been the safest trail.”
“Packed up an hour ago. I didn’t see them leave, but someone mentioned they did. They took the trail to Bluff, which is definitely the only path they could take, unless they wanted to head to Colorado via Kayenta. That might have been the safest route.”
“Joe, what might happen to them?” asked Shefford, quietly, with eyes on the Mormon.
“Joe, what do you think will happen to them?” asked Shefford quietly, looking at the Mormon.
“Aw, you know that rough trail. Bad on horses. Weathered slopes—slipping ledges—a rock might fall on you any time. Then Shadd's here with his gang. And bad Piutes.”
“Aw, you know that tough path. Hard on horses. Worn slopes—slippery ledges—a rock could fall on you at any moment. Then there's Shadd and his crew. And those troublemaking Piutes.”
“What became of the women?” Shefford asked, 'presently.
“What happened to the women?” Shefford asked, currently.
“They're around among friends.”
“They're with friends.”
“Where are their children?”
"Where are the kids?"
“Left over there with the old women. Couldn't be fetched over. But there are some pretty young babies in that bunch—need their mothers.”
“Left over there with the older women. Couldn't be brought over. But there are some cute young babies in that group—need their moms.”
“I should—think so,” replied Shefford, constrainedly. “When will their mothers get back to them?”
“I think so,” replied Shefford, somewhat awkwardly. “When will their moms be back with them?”
“To-night, maybe, if this mob of cow-punchers and wranglers get out of town.... It's a bad mix, Shefford, here's a hunch on that. These fellows will get full of whisky. And trouble might come if they—approach the women.”
“To night, maybe, if this group of cowboys and workers leave town.... It’s a bad mix, Shefford, I have a feeling about that. These guys will get drunk. And trouble could happen if they—approach the women.”
“You mean they might get drunk enough to take the oaths of those poor women—take the meaning literally—pretend to believe the women what they swore they were?”
“You mean they might get drunk enough to actually take the oaths of those poor women—take the meaning literally—pretend to believe the women and what they swore they were?”
“Reckon you've got the hunch,” replied Joe, gloomily.
"Looks like you figured it out," Joe replied, feeling down.
“My God! man, that would be horrible!” exclaimed Shefford.
“My God! That would be awful!” exclaimed Shefford.
“Horrible or not, it's liable to happen. The women can be kept here yet awhile. Reckon there won't be any trouble here. It'll be over there in the valley. Shefford, getting the women over there safe is a job that's been put to me. I've got a bunch of fellows already. Can I count on you? I'm glad to say you're well thought of. Bishop Kane liked you, and what he says goes.”
“Horrible or not, it's likely to happen. The women can stay here for a bit longer. I don't think there will be any trouble here. It'll be over in the valley. Shefford, getting the women over there safely is a task I’ve been given. I already have a group of guys. Can I count on you? I'm happy to say you're well regarded. Bishop Kane liked you, and what he says matters.”
“Yes, Joe, you can count on me,” replied Shefford.
“Yes, Joe, you can count on me,” Shefford replied.
They finished their meal then and repaired to the big office-room of the house. Several groups of men were there and loud talk was going on outside. Shefford saw Withers talking to Bishop Kane and two other Mormons, both strangers to Shefford. The trader appeared to be speaking with unwonted force, emphasizing his words with energetic movements of his hands.
They finished their meal and then went to the large office room of the house. Several groups of men were there, and loud conversations were happening outside. Shefford noticed Withers talking to Bishop Kane and two other Mormons, who were both unfamiliar to him. The trader seemed to be speaking with unusual intensity, emphasizing his words with energetic hand gestures.
“Reckon something's up,” whispered Joe, hoarsely. “It's been in the air all day.”
“Something's definitely going on,” Joe whispered hoarsely. “You can feel it in the air all day.”
Withers must have been watching for Shefford.
Withers must have been keeping an eye out for Shefford.
“Here's Shefford now,” he said to the trio of Mormons, as Joe and Shefford reached the group. “I want you to hear him speak for himself.”
“Here comes Shefford now,” he said to the group of Mormons as Joe and Shefford joined them. “I want you to hear him talk for himself.”
“What's the matter?” asked Shefford.
"What's wrong?" asked Shefford.
“Give me a hunch and I'll put in my say-so,” said Joe Lake.
“Just give me a hint and I'll share my opinion,” said Joe Lake.
“Shefford, it's the matter of a good name more than a job,” replied the trader. “A little while back I told the bishop I meant to put you on the pack job over to the valley—same as when you first came to me. Well, the bishop was pleased and said he might put something in your way. Just now I ran in here to find you—not wanted. When I kicked I got the straight hunch. Willetts has said things about you. One of them—the one that sticks in my craw—was that you'd do anything, even pretend to be inclined toward Mormonism, just to be among those Mormon women over there. Willetts is your enemy. And he's worse than I thought. Now I want you to tell Bishop Kane why this missionary is bitter toward you.”
“Shefford, it’s more about having a good reputation than just a job,” the trader replied. “Not long ago, I mentioned to the bishop that I planned to assign you to the pack job over in the valley—just like when you first started working with me. The bishop was happy about it and said he might help you out a bit. Right now, I came in here looking for you—not around. When I asked around, I got a clear sense of things. Willetts has been talking about you. One thing—one that really gets to me—is that he claimed you’d do anything, even act like you were leaning towards Mormonism, just to be around those Mormon women over there. Willetts is your enemy. And he’s worse than I thought. Now I need you to explain to Bishop Kane why this missionary has it out for you.”
“Gentlemen, I knocked him down,” replied Shefford, simply.
“Guys, I knocked him down,” Shefford said plainly.
“What for?” inquired the bishop, in surprise and curiosity.
“What for?” the bishop asked, surprised and curious.
Shefford related the incident which had occurred at Red Lake and that now seemed again to come forward fatefully.
Shefford described the incident that happened at Red Lake, which now seemed to resurface with a sense of inevitability.
“You insinuate he had evil intent toward the Indian girl?” queried Kane.
“You're suggesting he had bad intentions toward the Indian girl?” asked Kane.
“I insinuate nothing. I merely state what led to my acting as I did.”
“I’m not suggesting anything. I’m just saying what made me act the way I did.”
“Principles of religion, sir?”
"Principles of faith, sir?"
“No. A man's principles.”
“No. A man's values.”
Withers interposed in his blunt way, “Bishop, did you ever see Glen Naspa?”
Withers interrupted in his straightforward manner, “Bishop, have you ever seen Glen Naspa?”
“No.”
“No.”
“She's the prettiest Navajo in the country. Willetts was after her, that's all.”
“She's the most beautiful Navajo in the country. Willetts was chasing her, that's all.”
“My dear man, I can't believe that of a Christian missionary. We've known Willetts for years. He's a man of influence. He has money back of him. He's doing a good work. You hint of a love relation.”
“My dear man, I can't believe that about a Christian missionary. We've known Willetts for years. He’s a man of influence. He has financial backing. He’s doing good work. You're implying there’s a romantic relationship.”
“No, I don't hint,” replied Withers, impatiently. “I know. It's not the first time I've known a missionary to do this sort of thing. Nor is it the first time for Willetts. Bishop Kane, I live among the Indians. I see a lot I never speak of. My work is to trade with the Indians, that's all. But I'll not have Willetts or any other damned hypocrite run down my friend here. John Shefford is the finest young man that ever came to me in the desert. And he's got to be put right before you all or I'll not set foot in Stonebridge again.... Willetts was after Glen Naspa. Shefford punched him. And later threw him out of the old Indian's hogan up on the mountain. That explains Willetts's enmity. He was after the girl.”
“No, I don't hint,” Withers replied, impatiently. “I know. It’s not the first time I’ve seen a missionary act like this. And it’s not the first time for Willetts either. Bishop Kane, I live among the Indians. I witness a lot but never speak of it. My job is to trade with the Indians, that’s all. But I won’t allow Willetts or any other damn hypocrite to talk down my friend here. John Shefford is the finest young man who’s ever come to me in the desert. He needs to be respected in front of all of you, or I won’t step foot in Stonebridge again.... Willetts was after Glen Naspa. Shefford punched him. And later, he threw him out of the old Indian’s hogan up on the mountain. That explains Willetts’s hatred. He wanted the girl.”
“What's more, gentlemen, he GOT her,” added Shefford. “Glen Naspa has not been home for six months. I saw her at Blue canyon.... I would like to face this Willetts before you all.”
“What's more, guys, he GOT her,” added Shefford. “Glen Naspa hasn't been home for six months. I saw her at Blue Canyon.... I want to confront this Willetts in front of all of you.”
“Easy enough,” replied Withers, with a grim chuckle. “He's just outside.”
“Easy enough,” Withers replied with a dark chuckle. “He's right outside.”
The trader went out; Joe Lake followed at his heels and the three Mormons were next; Shefford brought up the rear and lingered in the door while his eye swept the crowd of men and Indians. His feeling was in direct contrast to his movements. He felt the throbbing of fierce anger. But it seemed a face came between him and his passion—a sweet and tragic face that would have had power to check him in a vastly more critical moment than this. And in an instant he had himself in hand, and, strangely, suddenly felt the strength that had come to him.
The trader stepped out; Joe Lake followed closely behind, with the three Mormons next in line. Shefford brought up the rear and paused in the doorway, scanning the crowd of men and Indians. His emotions were completely at odds with his actions. He felt a surge of intense anger. But it was as if a face intruded between him and his fury—a sweet and tragic face that could have restrained him in a far more critical moment than this. In an instant, he composed himself, and, oddly, suddenly felt the strength that had come to him.
Willetts stood in earnest colloquy with a short, squat Indian—the half-breed Shadd. They leaned against a hitching-rail. Other Indians were there, and outlaws. It was a mixed group, rough and hard-looking.
Willetts was engaged in a serious conversation with a short, stocky Indian—the half-breed Shadd. They leaned against a hitching rail. Other Indians and outlaws were present too. It was a mixed crowd, rough and tough-looking.
“Hey, Willetts!” called the trader, and his loud, ringing voice, not pleasant, stilled the movement and sound.
“Hey, Willetts!” called the trader, and his loud, echoing voice, not pleasant, silenced the movement and sound.
When Willetts turned, Shefford was half-way across the wide walk. The missionary not only saw him, but also Nas Ta Bega, who was striding forward. Joe Lake was ahead of the trader, the Mormons followed with decision, and they all confronted Willetts. He turned pale. Shadd had cautiously moved along the rail, nearer to his gang, and then they, with the others of the curious crowd, drew closer.
When Willetts turned around, Shefford was halfway across the wide walkway. The missionary not only spotted him but also Nas Ta Bega, who was striding ahead. Joe Lake was in front of the trader, the Mormons followed with determination, and they all faced Willetts. He turned pale. Shadd had cautiously moved along the railing, closer to his crew, and then they, along with the rest of the curious crowd, gathered closer.
“Willetts, here's Shefford. Now say it to his face!” declared the trader. He was angry and evidently wanted the fact known, as well as the situation.
“Willetts, here’s Shefford. Now say it to his face!” the trader shouted. He was angry and clearly wanted everyone to know both the fact and the situation.
Willetts had paled, but he showed boldness. For an instant Shefford studied the smooth face, with its sloping lines, the dark, wine-colored eyes.
Willetts had gone pale, but he showed courage. For a moment, Shefford examined the smooth face with its gentle contours and dark, wine-colored eyes.
“Willetts, I understand you've maligned me to Bishop Kane and others,” began Shefford, curtly.
“Willetts, I hear you’ve badmouthed me to Bishop Kane and others,” began Shefford, bluntly.
“I called you an atheist,” returned the missionary, harshly.
“I called you an atheist,” the missionary replied, harshly.
“Yes, and more than that. And I told these men WHY you vented your spite on me.”
“Yes, and even more than that. And I explained to these guys WHY you took your anger out on me.”
Willetts uttered a half-laugh, an uneasy, contemptuous expression of scorn and repudiation.
Willetts let out a half-laugh, an uncomfortable, sarcastic look of disdain and rejection.
“The charges of such a man as you are can't hurt me,” he said.
“The accusations from someone like you can't hurt me,” he said.
The man did not show fear so much as disgust at the meeting. He seemed to be absorbed in thought, yet no serious consideration of the situation made itself manifest. Shefford felt puzzled. Perhaps there was no fire to strike from this man. The desert had certainly not made him flint. He had not toiled or suffered or fought.
The man didn't show fear but rather disgust at the meeting. He seemed lost in thought, yet he didn't seriously consider the situation. Shefford felt confused. Maybe there was nothing to ignite in this man. The desert clearly hadn't hardened him. He hadn't labored, suffered, or fought.
“But I can hurt you,” thundered Shefford, with startling suddenness. “Here! Look at this Indian! Do you know him? Glen Naspa's brother. Look at him. Let us see you face him while I accuse you.... You made love to Glen Naspa—took her from her home!”
“But I can hurt you,” shouted Shefford, unexpectedly. “Here! Look at this Indian! Do you know him? Glen Naspa's brother. Look at him. Let’s see you face him while I call you out.... You had a romance with Glen Naspa—you took her from her home!”
“Harping infidel!” replied Willetts, hoarsely. “So that's your game. Well, Glen Naspa came to my school of her own accord and she will say so.”
“Harping infidel!” Willetts replied hoarsely. “So that's your play. Well, Glen Naspa came to my school of her own choice, and she’ll confirm it.”
“Why will she? Because you blinded the simple Indian girl.... Willetts, I'll waste little more time on you.”
“Why would she? Because you deceived the naive Indian girl.... Willetts, I won't spend any more time on you.”
And swift and light as a panther Shefford leaped upon the man and, fastening powerful hands round the thick neck, bore him to his knees and bent back his head over the rail. There was a convulsive struggle, a hard flinging of arms, a straining wrestle, and then Willetts was in a dreadful position. Shefford held him in iron grasp.
And quick and agile like a panther, Shefford jumped on the man and, gripping his thick neck with strong hands, brought him to his knees and tilted his head back over the railing. There was a violent struggle, a forceful flailing of arms, a tense wrestling match, and then Willetts found himself in a terrible position. Shefford held him in a tight grip.
“You damned, white-livered hypocrite—I'm liable to kill you!” cried Shefford. “I watched you and Glen Naspa that day up on the mountain. I saw you embrace her. I saw that she loved you. Tell THAT, you liar! That'll be enough.”
"You damn, cowardly hypocrite—I'm going to kill you!" shouted Shefford. "I saw you and Glen Naspa that day on the mountain. I watched you hug her. I saw that she loved you. Tell THAT, you liar! That'll be enough."
The face of the missionary turned purple as Shefford forced his head back over the rail.
The missionary's face turned purple as Shefford pushed his head back over the rail.
“I'll kill you, man,” repeated Shefford, piercingly. “Do you want to go to your God unprepared? Say you made love to Glen Naspa—tell that you persuaded her to leave her home. Quick!”
“I'll kill you, man,” Shefford repeated, intensely. “Do you want to face your God unprepared? Say you slept with Glen Naspa—tell that you convinced her to leave her home. Hurry!”
Willetts raised a shaking hand and then Shefford relaxed the paralyzing grip and let his head come forward. The half-strangled man gasped out a few incoherent words that his livid, guilty face made unnecessary.
Willetts raised a trembling hand, and then Shefford loosened the tight grip and let his head drop forward. The half-strangled man gasped a few jumbled words that his pale, guilty face made unnecessary.
Shefford gave him a shove and he fell into the dust at the feet of the Navajo.
Shefford pushed him, and he landed in the dust at the feet of the Navajo.
“Gentlemen, I leave him to Nas Ta Bega,” said Shefford, with a strange change from passion to calmness.
“Gentlemen, I leave him to Nas Ta Bega,” Shefford said, his tone shifting oddly from intense emotion to calmness.
Late that night, when the roystering visitors had gone or were deep in drunken slumber, a melancholy and strange procession filed out of Stonebridge. Joe Lake and his armed comrades were escorting the Mormon women back to the hidden valley. They were mounted on burros and mustangs, and in all that dark and somber line there was only one figure which shone white under the pale moon.
Late that night, when the partying guests had left or were in a deep drunken sleep, a sad and unusual group made its way out of Stonebridge. Joe Lake and his armed companions were guiding the Mormon women back to the hidden valley. They rode on burros and mustangs, and in that dark and gloomy line, there was only one figure that glowed white under the pale moon.
At the starting, until that white-clad figure had appeared, Shefford's heart had seemed to be in his throat; and thereafter its beat was muffled and painful in his breast. Yet there was some sad sweetness in the knowledge that he could see her now, be near her, watch over her.
At the beginning, until that figure in white showed up, Shefford had felt like his heart was in his throat; afterward, its beat was quiet and painful in his chest. Still, there was a bittersweet comfort in knowing he could see her now, be close to her, and look out for her.
By and by the overcast clouds drifted and the moon shone bright. The night was still; the great dark mountain loomed to the stars; the numberless waves of rounded rock that must be crossed and circled lay deep in shadow. There was only a steady pattering of light hoofs.
Slowly, the cloudy sky cleared, and the moon shone brightly. The night was calm; the massive dark mountain reached toward the stars; the countless waves of smooth rocks that needed to be crossed and circled were shrouded in shadow. Only the steady sound of light hooves could be heard.
Shefford's place was near the end of the line, and he kept well back, riding close to one woman and then another. No word was spoken. These sealed wives rode where their mounts were led or driven, as blind in their hoods as veiled Arab women in palanquins. And their heads drooped wearily and their shoulders bent, as if under a burden. It took an hour of steady riding to reach the ascent to the plateau, and here, with the beginning of rough and smooth and shadowed trail, the work of the escort began. The line lengthened out and each man kept to the several women assigned to him. Shefford had three, and one of them was the girl he loved. She rode as if the world and time and life were naught to her. As soon as he dared trust his voice and his control he meant to let her know the man whom perhaps she had not forgotten was there with her, a friend. Six months! It had been a lifetime to him. Surely eternity to her! Had she forgotten? He felt like a coward who had basely deserted her. Oh—had he only known!
Shefford's place was near the end of the line, and he kept back, riding close to one woman and then another. No one spoke. These silent wives rode wherever their horses were led or driven, as blind in their hoods as veiled Arab women in palanquins. Their heads drooped wearily and their shoulders slumped, as if carrying a heavy load. It took an hour of steady riding to reach the climb to the plateau, and here, with the start of rough, smooth, and shadowy trails, the escort's work began. The line stretched out, and each man stuck to the women assigned to him. Shefford had three, and one of them was the girl he loved. She rode as if the world, time, and life meant nothing to her. As soon as he could trust his voice and his control, he meant to let her know that the man she might not have forgotten was right there with her, a friend. Six months! It had felt like a lifetime to him. Surely an eternity for her! Had she forgotten? He felt like a coward who had shamefully deserted her. Oh—if only he had known!
She rode a burro that was slow, continually blocking the passage for those behind, and eventually it became lame. Thus the other women forged ahead. Shefford dismounted and stopped her burro. It was a moment before she noted the halt, and twice in that time Shefford tried to speak and failed. What poignant pain, regret, love made his utterance fail!
She was riding a slow donkey that kept getting in the way of the people behind her, and eventually, it became lame. As a result, the other women moved ahead. Shefford got off and stopped her donkey. It took her a moment to realize they had stopped, and during that time, Shefford tried to say something twice but couldn't. What deep pain, regret, and love made it so hard for him to speak!
“Ride my horse,” he finally said, and his voice was not like his own.
“Ride my horse,” he finally said, and his voice didn’t sound like his own.
Obediently and wearily she dismounted from the burro and got up on Nack-yal. The stirrups were long for her and he had to change them. His fingers were all thumbs as he fumbled with the buckles.
Obediently and tiredly, she got off the donkey and climbed onto Nack-yal. The stirrups were too long for her, so he had to adjust them. His fingers were all thumbs as he struggled with the buckles.
Suddenly he became aware that there had been a subtle change in her. He knew it without looking up and he seemed to be unable to go on with his task. If his life had depended upon keeping his head lowered he could not have done it. The listlessness of her drooping form was no longer manifest. The peak of the dark hood pointed toward him. He knew then that she was gazing at him.
Suddenly, he realized there was a subtle change in her. He knew it without looking up and felt unable to continue with his task. If his life had depended on keeping his head down, he couldn't have done it. The weariness of her slumped figure was no longer evident. The tip of the dark hood was directed at him. He then understood that she was watching him.
Never so long as he lived would that moment be forgotten! They were alone. The others had gotten so far ahead that no sound came back. The stillness was so deep it could be felt. The moon shone with white, cold radiance and the shining slopes of smooth stone waved away, crossed by shadows of pinyons.
Never, as long as he lived, would he forget that moment! They were alone. The others had moved so far ahead that no sound returned. The stillness was so profound it could be felt. The moon shone with a cold, white light, and the smooth, shiny slopes of stone stretched away, crossed by shadows of pinyon trees.
Then she leaned a little toward him. One swift hand flew up to tear the black hood back so that she could see. In its place flashed her white face. And her eyes were like the night.
Then she leaned a bit closer to him. One quick hand shot up to pull the black hood back so she could see. In its place, her pale face appeared. And her eyes were like the night.
“YOU!” she whispered.
“YOU!” she hissed.
His blood came leaping to sting neck and cheek and temple. What dared he interpret from that single word? Could any other word have meant so much?
His blood rushed to sting his neck, cheek, and temple. What could he possibly interpret from that one word? Could any other word have meant so much?
“No—one—else,” he replied, unsteadily.
"No one else," he replied, unsteadily.
Her white hand flashed again to him, and he met it with his own. He felt himself standing cold and motionless in the moonlight. He saw her, wonderful, with the deep, shadowy eyes, and a silver sheen on her hair. And as he looked she released her hand and lifted it, with the other, to her hood. He saw the shiny hair darken and disappear—and then the lovely face with its sad eyes and tragic lips.
Her pale hand reached out to him again, and he took it with his own. He felt frozen and chilly in the moonlight. He watched her, stunning, with her deep, mysterious eyes and a silvery shine on her hair. As he gazed, she let go of his hand and raised it, along with her other hand, to her hood. He saw her shiny hair darken and vanish—and then her beautiful face with its sorrowful eyes and tragic lips.
He drew Nack-yal's bridle forward, and led him up the moonlit trail.
He pulled Nack-yal's reins forward and guided him up the moonlit path.
XII. THE REVELATION
The following afternoon cowboys and horse-wranglers, keen-eyed as Indians for tracks and trails, began to arrive in the quiet valley to which the Mormon women had been returned.
The next afternoon, cowboys and horse-wranglers, sharp-eyed like Native Americans for tracks and trails, started to arrive in the quiet valley where the Mormon women had been brought back.
Under every cedar clump there were hobbled horses, packs, and rolled bedding in tarpaulins. Shefford and Joe Lake had pitched camp in the old site near the spring. The other men of Joe's escort went to the homes of the women; and that afternoon, as the curious visitors began to arrive, these homes became barred and dark and quiet, as if they had been closed and deserted for the winter. Not a woman showed herself.
Under every cluster of cedar trees, there were tied-up horses, packs, and rolled bedding in tarps. Shefford and Joe Lake had set up camp at the old spot near the spring. The other guys in Joe's escort went to the homes of the women; and that afternoon, as the curious visitors started to arrive, those homes became shut and dark and silent, as if they had been closed and abandoned for the winter. Not a single woman showed herself.
Shefford and Joe, by reason of the location of their camp and their alertness, met all the new-comers. The ride from Stonebridge was a long and hard one, calculated to wear off the effects of the whisky imbibed by the adventure-seekers. This fact alone saved the situation. Nevertheless, Joe expected trouble. Most of the visitors were decent, good-natured fellows, merely curious, and simple enough to believe that this really was what the Mormons had claimed—a village of free women. But there were those among them who were coarse, evil-minded, and dangerous.
Shefford and Joe, because of where their camp was situated and their vigilance, encountered all the newcomers. The ride from Stonebridge was long and tough, meant to wear off the effects of the whiskey consumed by the thrill-seekers. This fact alone saved the day. Still, Joe anticipated trouble. Most of the visitors were decent, good-natured guys, simply curious and naive enough to believe this was truly what the Mormons had claimed—a village of free women. However, there were some among them who were crude, malicious, and a threat.
By supper-time there were two dozen or more of these men in the valley, camped along the west wall. Fires were lighted, smoke curled up over the cedars, gay songs disturbed the usual serenity of the place. Later in the early twilight the curious visitors, by twos and threes, walked about the village, peering at the dark cabins and jesting among themselves. Joe had informed Shefford that all the women had been put in a limited number of cabins, so that they could be protected. So far as Shefford saw or heard there was no unpleasant incident in the village; however, as the sauntering visitors returned toward their camps they loitered at the spring, and here developments threatened.
By supper time, there were two dozen or more of these men in the valley, camped along the west wall. Fires were lit, smoke curling up over the cedars, and cheerful songs broke the usual peace of the place. Later, in the early twilight, the curious visitors, in pairs and small groups, walked around the village, peering into the dark cabins and joking with each other. Joe had told Shefford that all the women had been placed in a limited number of cabins for their protection. As far as Shefford could see or hear, there were no unpleasant incidents in the village; however, as the wandering visitors headed back to their camps, they lingered at the spring, and here, things were starting to tense up.
In spite of the fact that the majority of these cowboys and their comrades were decent-minded and beginning to see the real relation of things, they were not disposed to be civil to Shefford. They were certainly not Mormons. And his position, apparently as a Gentile, among these Mormons was one open to criticism. They might have been jealous, too; at any rate, remarks were passed in his hearing, meant for his ears, that made it exceedingly trying for him not to resent. Moreover, Joe Lake's increasing impatience rendered the situation more difficult. Shefford welcomed the arrival of Nas Ta Bega. The Indian listened to the loud talk of several loungers round the camp-fire; and thereafter he was like Shefford's shadow, silent, somber, watchful.
Even though most of these cowboys and their friends were decent people starting to understand the actual dynamics at play, they weren’t inclined to be polite to Shefford. They definitely weren’t Mormons. And his status, clearly as an outsider among these Mormons, was open to judgment. They might have been jealous too; anyway, comments were made within earshot that were clearly directed at him, making it really hard for him not to react. On top of that, Joe Lake's growing impatience made things even tougher. Shefford was glad when Nas Ta Bega arrived. The Indian listened to the loud conversations of several people hanging around the campfire; afterward, he was like Shefford's shadow, quiet, serious, and alert.
Nevertheless, it did not happen to be one of the friendly and sarcastic cowboys that precipitated the crisis. A horse-wrangler named Hurley, a man of bad repute, as much outlaw as anything, took up the bantering.
Nevertheless, it wasn't one of the friendly and sarcastic cowboys who triggered the crisis. A horse wrangler named Hurley, a guy with a bad reputation, as much an outlaw as anything else, joined in the banter.
“Say, Shefford, what in the hell's your job here, anyway?” he queried as he kicked a cedar branch into the camp-fire. The brightening blaze showed him swarthy, unshaven, a large-featured, ugly man.
“Hey, Shefford, what the hell do you do here, anyway?” he asked as he kicked a cedar branch into the campfire. The growing flames revealed him to be dark-skinned, unshaven, and a large-featured, unattractive man.
“I've been doing odd jobs for Withers,” replied Shefford. “Expect to drive pack-trains in here for a while.”
“I've been doing odd jobs for Withers,” Shefford replied. “I plan to drive pack trains in here for a bit.”
“You must stand strong with these Mormons. Must be a Mormon yerself?”
“You have to stand strong with these Mormons. You must be a Mormon yourself?”
“No,” replied Shefford, briefly.
"No," Shefford replied, briefly.
“Wal, I'm stuck on your job. Do you need a packer? I can throw a diamond-hitch better 'n any feller in this country.”
“Well, I'm stuck on your job. Do you need a packer? I can tie a diamond hitch better than anyone in this country.”
“I don't need help.”
"I don't need assistance."
“Mebbe you'll take me over to see the ladies,” he went on, with a coarse laugh.
“Might you take me to see the ladies?” he continued, with a rough laugh.
Shefford did not show that he had heard. Hurley waited, leering as looked from the keen listeners to Shefford.
Shefford didn't let on that he'd heard. Hurley waited, sneering as he looked from the attentive listeners to Shefford.
“Want to have them all yerself, eh?” he jeered.
“Want to have them all to yourself, huh?” he mocked.
Shefford struck him—sent him tumbling heavily, like a log. Hurley, cursing as he half rose, jerked his gun out. Nas Ta Bega, swift as light, kicked the gun out of his hand. And Joe Lake picked it up.
Shefford hit him—sent him crashing down like a log. Hurley, cursing as he struggled to get up, yanked his gun out. Nas Ta Bega, quick as lightning, kicked the gun out of his hand. And Joe Lake grabbed it.
Deliberately the Mormon cocked the weapon and stood over Hurley.
Deliberately, the Mormon cocked the gun and stood over Hurley.
“Get up!” he ordered, and Shefford heard the ruthless Mormon in him then.
“Get up!” he commanded, and Shefford could hear the merciless Mormon in him then.
Hurley rose slowly. Then Joe prodded him in the middle with the cocked gun. Shefford startled, expected the gun to go off. So did the others, especially Hurley, who shrank in panic from the dark Mormon.
Hurley got up slowly. Then Joe nudged him in the middle with the cocked gun. Shefford jumped, thinking the gun would fire. So did the others, especially Hurley, who flinched in fear from the dark Mormon.
“Rustle!” said Joe, and gave the man a harder prod. Assuredly the gun did not have a hair-trigger.
“Rustle!” Joe said, giving the man a harder nudge. Clearly, the gun wasn’t super sensitive.
“Joe, mebbe it's loaded!” protested one of the cowboys.
“Joe, maybe it's loaded!” protested one of the cowboys.
Hurley shrank back, and turned to hurry away, with Joe close after him. They disappeared in the darkness. A constrained silence was maintained around the camp-fire for a while. Presently some of the men walked off and others began to converse. Everybody heard the sound of hoofs passing down the trail. The patter ceased, and in a few moments Lake returned. He still carried Hurley's gun.
Hurley stepped back and quickly turned to leave, with Joe right behind him. They vanished into the dark. A tense silence hung around the campfire for a bit. Soon, some of the guys wandered off while others started talking. Everyone heard the sound of hooves on the trail. The noise stopped, and a few moments later, Lake came back. He was still holding Hurley's gun.
The crowd dispersed then. There was no indication of further trouble. However, Shefford and Joe and Nas Ta Bega divided the night in watches, so that some one would be wide awake.
The crowd then broke up. There was no sign of more trouble. However, Shefford, Joe, and Nas Ta Bega took turns staying awake throughout the night, ensuring that someone was always alert.
Early next morning there was an exodus from the village of the better element among the visitors. “No fun hangin' round hyar,” one of them expressed it, and as good-naturedly as they had come they rode away. Six or seven of the desperado class remained behind, bent on mischief; and they were reinforced by more arrivals from Stonebridge. They avoided the camp by the spring, and when Shefford and Lake attempted to go to them they gave them a wide berth. This caused Joe to assert that they were up to some dirty work. All morning they lounged around under the cedars, keeping out of sight, and evidently the reinforcement from Stonebridge had brought liquor. When they gathered together at their camp, half drunk, all noisy, some wanting to swagger off into the village and others trying to hold them back, Joe Lake said, grimly, that somebody was going to get shot. Indeed, Shefford saw that there was every likelihood of bloodshed.
Early the next morning, there was a mass departure from the village of the more respectable visitors. “There's no fun hanging around here,” one of them put it, and just as cheerfully as they had arrived, they rode off. Six or seven troublemakers stayed behind, looking for trouble, and they were joined by more arrivals from Stonebridge. They steered clear of the camp by the spring, and when Shefford and Lake tried to approach them, they made sure to keep their distance. This led Joe to claim that they were up to no good. All morning, they lounged around under the cedars, staying out of sight, and it was clear that the newcomers from Stonebridge had brought alcohol. When they gathered at their camp, half drunk and loud, some wanted to swagger into the village while others tried to hold them back. Joe Lake grimly said that someone was going to get shot. Indeed, Shefford could see that there was a real chance of violence.
“Reckon we'd better take to one of the cabins,” said Joe.
“Guess we should head to one of the cabins,” said Joe.
Thereupon the three repaired to the nearest cabin, and, entering, kept watch from the windows. During a couple of hours, however, they did not see or hear anything of the ruffians. Then came a shot from over in the village, a single yell, and, after that, a scattering volley. The silence and suspense which followed were finally broken by hoof-beats. Nas Ta Bega called Joe and Shefford to the window he had been stationed at. From here they saw the unwelcome visitors ride down the trail, to disappear in the cedars toward the outlet of the valley. Joe, who had numbered them, said that all but one of them had gone.
Then the three headed to the nearest cabin and, once inside, kept watch from the windows. For a couple of hours, though, they didn’t see or hear anything from the thugs. After that, a shot rang out from the village, followed by a single scream, and then a series of gunshots. The silence and tension that followed were finally interrupted by the sound of horse hooves. Nas Ta Bega called Joe and Shefford to the window he had been watching from. From there, they saw the unwanted visitors ride down the trail, disappearing into the cedars toward the valley's exit. Joe, who had counted them, said that all but one of them had left.
“Reckon he got it,” added Joe.
“Think he got it,” added Joe.
So indeed it turned out; one of the men, a well-known rustler named Harker, had been killed, by whom no one seemed to know. He had brazenly tried to force his way into one of the houses, and the act had cost him his life. Naturally Shefford, never free from his civilized habit of thought, remarked apprehensively that he hoped this affair would not cause the poor women to be arrested again and haled before some rude court.
So it turned out; one of the men, a notorious cattle thief named Harker, had been killed, though no one seemed to know by whom. He had boldly tried to break into one of the houses, and that attempt had cost him his life. Naturally, Shefford, always burdened by his civilized way of thinking, expressed concern that he hoped this incident wouldn't lead to the poor women being arrested again and dragged before some rough court.
“Law!” grunted Joe. “There ain't any. The nearest sheriff is in Durango. That's Colorado. And he'd give us a medal for killing Harker. It was a good job, for it'll teach these rowdies a lesson.”
“Law!” Joe scoffed. “There isn’t any. The closest sheriff is in Durango. That’s in Colorado. And he’d give us a medal for taking out Harker. It was a solid job, since it’ll teach these troublemakers a lesson.”
Next day the old order of life was resumed in the village. And the arrival of a heavily laden pack-train, under the guidance of Withers, attested to the fact that the Mormons meant not only to continue to live in the valley, but also to build and plant and enlarge. This was good news to Shefford. At least the village could be made less lonely. And there was plenty of work to give him excuse for staying there. Furthermore, Withers brought a message form Bishop Kane to the effect that the young man was offered a place as teacher in the school, in co-operation with the Mormon teachers. Shefford experienced no twinge of conscience when he accepted.
The next day, life in the village returned to normal. The arrival of a heavily loaded pack train, led by Withers, showed that the Mormons not only intended to stay in the valley but also to build, plant, and expand. This was good news for Shefford. At least the village would feel less lonely, and there was plenty of work to keep him busy. Additionally, Withers brought a message from Bishop Kane offering the young man a teaching position at the school, working alongside the Mormon teachers. Shefford felt no guilt when he accepted the offer.
It was the fourth evening after the never-to-be-forgotten moonlight ride to the valley that Shefford passed under the dark pinon-trees on his way to Fay Larkin's cottage. He paused in the gloom and memory beset him. The six months were annihilated, and it was the night he had fled. But now all was silent. He seemed to be trying to drag himself back. A beginning must be made. Only how to meet her—what to say—what to conceal!
It was the fourth evening after the unforgettable moonlight ride to the valley when Shefford walked beneath the dark pinon trees on his way to Fay Larkin's cottage. He stopped in the shadows, and memories flooded back. The six months disappeared, and it was the night he had run away. But everything was silent now. He felt like he was trying to pull himself back in time. A start had to be made. But how to approach her—what to say—what to hide!
He tapped on the door and she came out. After all, it was a meeting vastly different from what his feeling made him imagine it might have been. She was nervous, frightened, as were all the other women, for that matter. She was alone in the cottage. He made haste to reassure her about the improbability of any further trouble such as had befallen the last week. As he had always done on those former visits to her, he talked rapidly, using all his wit, and here his emotion made him eloquent; he avoided personalities, except to tell about his prospects of work in the village, and he sought above all to lead her mind from thought of herself and her condition. Before he left her he had the gladness of knowing he had succeeded.
He knocked on the door and she stepped outside. It was a meeting that turned out to be very different from what he had imagined based on his feelings. She looked nervous and scared, just like all the other women. She was alone in the cottage. He quickly tried to reassure her that any further trouble, like what had happened the previous week, was very unlikely. As he had done during his previous visits, he talked quickly, using all his charm, and his emotions made him quite persuasive; he avoided personal topics, except to share his job prospects in the village, and he focused mainly on drawing her attention away from her own thoughts and worries. Before he left, he felt a sense of happiness knowing he had succeeded.
When he said good night he felt the strange falsity of his position. He did not expect to be able to keep up the deception for long. That roused him, and half the night he lay awake, thinking. Next day he was the life of the work and study and play in that village. Kindness and good-will did not need inspiration, but it was keen, deep passion that made him a plotter for influence and friendship. Was there a woman in the village whom he might trust, in case he needed one? And his instinct guided him to her whom he had liked well—Ruth. Ruth Jones she had called herself at the trial, and when Shefford used the name she laughed mockingly. Ruth was not very religious, and sometimes she was bitter and hard. She wanted life, and here she was a prisoner in a lonely valley. She welcomed Shefford's visits. He imagined that she had slightly changed, and whether it was the added six months with its trouble and pain or a growing revolt he could not tell. After a time he divined that the inevitable retrogression had set in: she had not enough faith to uphold the burden she had accepted, nor the courage to cast it off. She was ready to love him. That did not frighten Shefford, and if she did love him he was not so sure it would not be an anchor for her. He saw her danger, and then he became what he had never really been in all the days of his ministry—the real helper. Unselfishly, for her sake, he found power to influence her; and selfishly, for the sake of Fay Larkin, he began slowly to win her to a possible need.
When he said good night, he felt the odd falseness of his situation. He didn't think he could maintain the charade for long. That awareness kept him awake for half the night, deep in thought. The next day, he was the center of attention in the village, engaging in work, study, and play. Kindness and goodwill didn’t need inspiration, but it was intense passion that drove him to seek influence and friendship. Was there a woman in the village he could trust, just in case? His instinct led him to someone he had liked—Ruth. She had introduced herself as Ruth Jones during the trial, and when Shefford used her name, she laughed mockingly. Ruth wasn't very religious, and sometimes she was bitter and harsh. She wanted to experience life, yet here she was, trapped in a lonely valley. She welcomed Shefford's visits. He thought she had changed a bit, but whether it was due to the six long months filled with struggles and pain or a budding rebellion, he couldn't tell. After a while, he realized the inevitable decline had begun: she lacked the faith to bear the burden she had taken on, nor did she have the courage to let it go. She was ready to love him. That didn’t scare Shefford, but he wasn't sure her love wouldn't become a burden for her. He recognized her danger, and then he became what he had never truly been during his ministry—the genuine helper. For her sake, he selflessly found the strength to influence her; and selfishly, for Fay Larkin’s sake, he began to gradually win her over to a possible need.
The days passed swiftly. Mormons came and went, though in the open day, as laborers; new cabins went up, and a store, and other improvements. Some part of every evening Shefford spent with Fay, and these visits were no longer unknown to the village. Women gossiped, in a friendly way about Shefford, but with jealous tongues about the girl. Joe Lake told Shefford the run of the village talk. Anything concerning the Sago Lily the droll Mormon took to heart. He had been hard hit, and admitted it. Sometimes he went with Shefford to call upon her, but he talked little and never remained long. Shefford had anticipated antagonism on the part of Joe; however, he did not find it.
The days flew by. Mormons came and went, mostly during the day, working as laborers; new cabins were built, along with a store and other improvements. Shefford spent part of every evening with Fay, and these visits were no longer a secret in the village. Women chatted, in a friendly way about Shefford, but gossiping with envy about the girl. Joe Lake filled Shefford in on the village gossip. Anything about the Sago Lily struck a chord with the quirky Mormon. He had been affected, and he acknowledged it. Sometimes he joined Shefford to visit her, but he spoke little and never stayed long. Shefford had expected Joe to be hostile, but he didn't find that at all.
Shefford really lived through the busy day for that hour with Fay in the twilight. And every evening seemed the same. He would find her in the dark, alone, silent, brooding, hopeless. Her mood did not puzzle him, but how to keep from plunging her deeper into despair baffled him. He exhausted all his powers trying to do for her what he had been able to do for Ruth. Yet he failed. Something had blunted her. The shadow of that baneful trial hovered over her, and he came to sense a strange terror in her. It was mostly always present. Was she thinking of Jane Withersteen and Lassiter, left dead or imprisoned in the valley from which she had been brought so mysteriously? Shefford wearied his brain revolving these questions. The fate of her friends, and the cross she bore—of these was tragedy born, but the terror—that Shefford divined came of waiting for the visit of the Mormon whose face she had never seen. Shefford prayed that he might never meet this man. Finally he grew desperate. When he first arrived at the girl's home she would speak, she showed gladness, relief, and then straightway she dropped back into the shadow of her gloom. When he got up to go then there was a wistfulness, an unspoken need, an unconscious reliance, in her reluctant good night.
Shefford truly experienced the hectic day during that hour with Fay in the twilight. And every evening felt the same. He would find her in the darkness, alone, silent, lost in thought, feeling hopeless. Her mood didn’t confuse him, but he was stumped about how to prevent her from sinking deeper into despair. He tried everything he could to help her like he had helped Ruth. Yet he failed. Something had dulled her spirit. The shadow of that devastating trial loomed over her, and he began to sense a strange fear within her. It was almost always there. Was she thinking of Jane Withersteen and Lassiter, left dead or locked up in the valley from which she had been taken so mysteriously? Shefford exhausted his mind pondering these questions. The fate of her friends and the burden she carried were the source of tragedy, but the anxiety—that Shefford sensed came from waiting for the visit of the Mormon whose face she had never seen. Shefford hoped he would never encounter this man. Eventually, he became desperate. When he first arrived at the girl’s home, she would talk, showing happiness and relief, but then she would quickly retreat back into her sadness. When he got up to leave, there was a longing in her eyes, an unspoken need, an unconscious dependence in her reluctant goodbye.
Then the hour came when he reached his limit. He must begin his revelation.
Then the moment arrived when he hit his breaking point. He had to start his disclosure.
“You never ask me anything—let alone about myself,” he said.
“You never ask me anything—especially not about me,” he said.
“I'd like to hear,” she replied, timidly.
“I'd like to hear,” she said shyly.
“Do I strike you as an unhappy man?”
“Do I come off as an unhappy man?”
“No, indeed.”
“No way.”
“Well, how DO I strike you?”
“Well, how do I come across to you?”
This was an entirely new tack he had veered to.
This was a completely new direction he had taken.
“Very good and kind to us women,” she said.
“Very good and nice to us women,” she said.
“I don't know about that. If I am so, it doesn't bring me happiness. ... Do you remember what I told you once, about my being a preacher—disgrace, ruin, and all that—and my rainbow-chasing dream out here after a—a lost girl?”
“I don't know about that. If that's the case, it doesn't make me happy. ... Do you remember what I once told you about being a preacher—disgrace, ruin, and all that—and my dream of chasing rainbows out here after a—a lost girl?”
“I—remember all—you said,” she replied, very low.
“I remember everything you said,” she replied softly.
“Listen.” His voice was a little husky, but behind it there seemed a tide of resistless utterance. “Loss of faith and name did not send me to this wilderness. But I had love—love for that lost girl, Fay Larkin. I dreamed about her till I loved her. I dreamed that I would find her—my treasure—at the foot of a rainbow. Dreams!... When you told me she was dead I accepted that. There was truth in your voice. I respected your reticence. But something died in me then. I lost myself, the best of me, the good that might have uplifted me. I went away, down upon the barren desert, and there I rode and slept and grew into another and a harder man. Yet, strange to say, I never forgot her, though my dreams were done. As I toiled and suffered and changed I loved her—if not her, the thought of her—more and more. Now I have come back to these walled valleys—to the smell of pinon, to the flowers in the nooks, to the wind on the heights, to the silence and loneliness and beauty. And here the dreams come back and SHE is WITH me always. Her spirit is all that keeps me kind and good, as you say I am. But I suffer, I long for her alive. If I love her dead, how could I love her living! Always I torture myself with the vain dream that—that she MIGHT not be dead. I have never been anything but a dreamer. And here I go about my work by day and lie awake at night with that lost girl in my mind.... I love her. Does that seem strange to you? But it would not if you understood. Think. I had lost faith, hope. I set myself a great work—to find Fay Larkin. And by the fire and the iron and the blood that I felt it would cost to save her some faith must come to me again.... My work is undone—I've never saved her. But listen, how strange it is to feel—now—as I let myself go—that just the loving her and the living here in the wildness that holds her somewhere have brought me hope again. Some faith must come, too. It was through her that I met this Indian, Nas Ta Bega. He has saved my life—taught me much. What would I ever have learned of the naked and vast earth, of the sublimity of the wild uplands, of the storm and night and sun, if I had not followed a gleam she inspired? In my hunt for a lost girl perhaps I wandered into a place where I shall find a God and my salvation. Do you marvel that I love Fay Larkin—that she is not dead to me? Do you marvel that I love her, when I KNOW, were she alive, chained in a canyon, or bound, or lost in any way, my destiny would lead me to her, and she should be saved?”
“Listen.” His voice was slightly rough, but underneath it there seemed to be an unstoppable rush of words. “Losing my faith and my name didn’t bring me to this wilderness. But I had love—love for that lost girl, Fay Larkin. I dreamed about her until I fell in love with her. I imagined that I would find her—my treasure—at the foot of a rainbow. Dreams!... When you told me she was dead, I accepted it. There was truth in your voice. I respected your silence. But something inside me died then. I lost myself, the best part of me, the good that could have lifted me up. I left and wandered into the barren desert, where I rode and slept and became a different, tougher man. Yet, strangely enough, I never forgot her, even though my dreams were over. As I struggled and suffered and changed, I loved her—if not her, the idea of her—more and more. Now I’ve returned to these walled valleys—to the smell of pine, to the flowers in the nooks, to the wind on the heights, to the silence and solitude and beauty. And here the dreams return, and SHE is always WITH me. Her spirit is all that keeps me kind and good, as you say I am. But I suffer; I long for her to be alive. If I love her in death, how could I not love her in life? I constantly torment myself with the pointless hope that she MIGHT not be dead. I've always been just a dreamer. And here I go about my work by day and lie awake at night with that lost girl on my mind.... I love her. Does that seem strange to you? But it wouldn’t if you understood. Think. I had lost faith, hope. I set out on a great mission—to find Fay Larkin. And with the fire and iron and blood that I felt it would take to save her, some faith must come back to me again.... My mission is incomplete—I’ve never saved her. But listen, how strange it is to feel—now—as I let myself go—that just loving her and living here in this wilderness that holds her somewhere has brought me hope again. Some faith must return, too. It was through her that I met this Indian, Nas Ta Bega. He has saved my life—taught me a lot. What would I have ever learned about the vast and raw earth, the wonder of the wild highlands, the storm and night and sun, if I hadn’t followed a spark she inspired? In my search for a lost girl, perhaps I wandered into a place where I might find a God and my salvation. Do you wonder that I love Fay Larkin—that she is not dead to me? Do you wonder that I love her, knowing that if she were alive, trapped in a canyon, or bound, or lost in any way, my fate would lead me to her, and she would be saved?”
Shefford ended, overcome with emotion. In the dusk he could not see the girl's face, but the white form that had drooped so listlessly seemed now charged by some vitalizing current. He knew he had spoken irrationally; still he held it no dishonor to have told her he loved her as one dead. If she took that love to the secret heart of living Fay Larkin, then perhaps a spirit might light in her darkened soul. He had no thought yet that Fay Larkin might ever belong to him. He divined a crime—he had seen her agony. And this avowal of his was only one step toward her deliverance.
Shefford finished, overwhelmed with emotion. In the fading light, he couldn't see the girl's face, but the white figure that had slumped so weakly now seemed energized by some revitalizing force. He knew he had spoken irrationally; still, he didn’t consider it shameful to have told her he loved her like someone who’s passed away. If she took that love to the hidden heart of living Fay Larkin, then maybe a spirit could awaken in her darkened soul. He had no thought yet that Fay Larkin might ever be his. He sensed a tragedy—he had witnessed her suffering. And this confession of his was just one step toward her salvation.
Softly she rose, retreating into the shadow.
Softly, she got up and slipped back into the shadows.
“Forgive me if I—I disturb you, distress you,” he said. “I wanted to tell you. She was—somehow known to you. I am not happy. And are YOU happy?... Let her memory be a bond between us.... Good night.”
“Sorry if I—I’m bothering you, upsetting you,” he said. “I wanted to let you know. She was—somehow familiar to you. I’m not happy. Are YOU happy?... Let her memory connect us.... Good night.”
“Good night.”
“Good night.”
Faintly as the faintest whisper breathed her reply, and, though it came from a child forced into womanhood, it whispered of girlhood not dead, of sweet incredulity, of amazed tumult, of a wondering, frantic desire to run and hide, of the bewilderment incident to a first hint of love.
Faintly as the softest whisper, she responded, and even though it came from a child thrust into adulthood, it spoke of girlhood that was still alive, of sweet disbelief, of astonished chaos, of a curious, desperate urge to run and hide, and of the confusion that comes with the first hint of love.
Shefford walked away into the darkness. The whisper filled his soul. Had a word of love ever been spoken to that girl? Never—not the love which had been on his lips. Fay Larkin's lonely life spoke clearly in her whisper.
Shefford walked into the darkness. The whisper filled his soul. Had anyone ever said a word of love to that girl? Never—certainly not the kind of love he wanted to express. Fay Larkin's lonely life was evident in her whisper.
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
Next morning as the sun gilded the looming peaks and shafts of gold slanted into the valley she came swiftly down the path to the spring.
Next morning, as the sun touched the towering peaks and beams of gold streamed into the valley, she quickly made her way down the path to the spring.
Shefford paused in his task of chopping wood. Joe Lake, on his knees, with his big hands in a pan of dough, lifted his head to stare. She had left off the somber black hood, and, although that made a vast difference in her, still it was not enough to account for what struck both men.
Shefford paused in his task of chopping wood. Joe Lake, on his knees, with his big hands in a pan of dough, lifted his head to stare. She had taken off the dark black hood, and although that made a huge difference in her, it still wasn't enough to explain what both men felt.
“Good morning,” she called, brightly.
“Good morning!” she called, brightly.
They both answered, but not spontaneously. She stopped at the spring and with one sweep of her strong arm filled the bucket and lifted it. Then she started back down the path and, pausing opposite the camp, set the bucket down.
They both replied, but not right away. She stopped at the spring and, with one strong motion, filled the bucket and lifted it. Then she headed back down the path and, stopping across from the camp, set the bucket down.
“Joe, do you still pride yourself on your sour dough?” she asked.
“Joe, do you still take pride in your sourdough?” she asked.
“Reckon I do,” replied Joe, with a grin.
“Yeah, I do,” replied Joe, with a grin.
“I've heard your boasts, but never tasted your bread,” she went on.
“I've heard your bragging, but I've never tried your bread,” she continued.
“I'll ask you to eat with us some day.”
“I'll invite you to have a meal with us someday.”
“Don't forget,” she replied.
“Don't forget,” she said.
And then shyly she looked at Shefford. She was like the fresh dawn, and the gold of the sun shone on her head.
And then she looked at Shefford shyly. She was like a fresh dawn, with the golden sunlight shining on her head.
“Have you chopped all that wood—so early?” she asked.
“Did you chop all that wood—this early?” she asked.
“Sure,” replied Shefford, laughing. “I have to get up early to keep Joe from doing all the camp chores.”
“Sure,” replied Shefford, laughing. “I have to get up early to stop Joe from doing all the camp chores.”
She smiled, and then to Shefford she seemed to gleam, to be radiant.
She smiled, and then to Shefford, she looked bright and glowing.
“It'd be a lovely morning to climb—'way high.”
“It would be a beautiful morning to climb—way high.”
“Why—yes—it would,” replied Shefford, awkwardly. “I wish I didn't have my work.”
“Yeah, it would,” Shefford replied, feeling a bit uncomfortable. “I wish I didn’t have my job.”
“Joe, will YOU climb with me some day?”
“Joe, will you climb with me someday?”
“I should smile I will,” declared Joe.
"I'll smile," Joe declared.
“But I can run right up the walls.”
“But I can run straight up the walls.”
“I reckon. Mary, it wouldn't surprise me to see you fly.”
“I guess so. Mary, it wouldn’t shock me to see you take off.”
“Do you mean I'm like a canyon swallow or an angel?”
“Are you saying I'm like a canyon swallow or an angel?”
Then, as Joe stared speechlessly, she said good-by and, taking up the bucket, went on with her swift, graceful step.
Then, as Joe stared in shock, she said goodbye and, picking up the bucket, continued on with her quick, graceful stride.
“She's perked up,” said the Mormon, staring after her. “Never heard her say more 'n yes or no till now.”
“She's brightened up,” said the Mormon, watching her walk away. “I've never heard her say more than yes or no until now.”
“She did seem—bright,” replied Shefford.
“She did seem—smart,” replied Shefford.
He was stunned. What had happened to her? To-day this girl had not been Mary, the sealed wife, or the Sago Lily, alien among Mormon women. Then it flashed upon him—she was Fay Larkin. She who had regarded herself as dead had come back to life. In one short night what had transformed her—what had taken place in her heart? Shefford dared not accept, nor allow lodgment in his mind, a thrilling idea that he had made her forget her misery.
He was shocked. What had happened to her? Today, this girl wasn't Mary, the sealed wife, or the Sago Lily, different from the other Mormon women. Then it hit him—she was Fay Larkin. The woman who thought she was dead had come back to life. In just one night, what had changed her—what had happened in her heart? Shefford couldn't allow himself to think that he might have made her forget her pain.
“Shefford, did you ever see her like that?” asked Joe.
“Shefford, have you ever seen her like that?” asked Joe.
“Never.”
"Not a chance."
“Haven't you—something to do with it?”
“Haven't you—got something to do with it?”
“Maybe I have. I—I hope so.”
“Maybe I have. I—I hope so.”
“Reckon you've seen how she's faded—since the trial?”
“Do you think you've noticed how she's changed since the trial?”
“No,” replied Shefford, swiftly. “But I've not seen her face in daylight since then.”
“No,” Shefford replied quickly. “But I haven't seen her face in the daylight since then.”
“Well, take my hunch,” said Joe, soberly. “She's begun to fade like the canyon lily when it's broken. And she's going to die unless—”
“Well, trust my gut,” said Joe, seriously. “She's starting to wilt like the canyon lily when it's bruised. And she's going to die unless—”
“Why man!” ejaculated Shefford. “Didn't you see—”
“Why man!” exclaimed Shefford. “Didn't you see—”
“Sure I see,” interrupted the Mormon. “I see a lot you don't. She's so white you can look through her. She's grown thin, all in a week. She doesn't eat. Oh, I know, because I've made it my business to find out. It's no news to the women. But they'd like to see her die. And she will die unless—”
“Sure I get it,” interrupted the Mormon. “I notice a lot you don’t. She’s so pale you can see right through her. She’s lost weight, all in just a week. She doesn’t eat. Oh, I know, because I made it my business to find out. It’s no surprise to the women. But they’d love to see her die. And she will die unless—”
“My God!” exclaimed Shefford, huskily. “I never noticed—I never thought.... Joe, hasn't she any friends?”
“My God!” Shefford exclaimed hoarsely. “I never noticed—I never thought.... Joe, does she not have any friends?”
“Sure. You and Ruth—and me. Maybe Nas Ta Bega, too. He watches her a good deal.”
“Sure. You, Ruth, and me. Maybe Nas Ta Bega, too. He watches her a lot.”
“We can do so little, when she needs so much.”
“We can do so little when she needs so much.”
“Nobody can help her, unless it's you,” went on the Mormon. “That's plain talk. She seemed different this morning. Why, she was alive—she talked—she smiled.... Shefford, if you cheer her up I'll go to hell for you!”
“Nobody can help her, except for you,” continued the Mormon. “That’s clear enough. She seemed different this morning. She was full of life—she talked—she smiled... Shefford, if you make her happy, I’d do anything for you!”
The big Mormon, on his knees, with his hands in a pan of dough, and his shirt all covered with flour, presented an incongruous figure of a man actuated by pathos and passion. Yet the contrast made his emotion all the simpler and stronger. Shefford grew closer to Joe in that moment.
The big Mormon, kneeling with his hands in a bowl of dough, his shirt dusted with flour, was an unusual sight of a man filled with deep feelings. Yet the contrast made his emotions even more straightforward and powerful. Shefford felt a deeper connection to Joe in that moment.
“Why do you think I can cheer her, help her?” queried Shefford.
“Why do you think I can cheer her up and help her?” Shefford asked.
“I don't know. But she's different with you. It's not that you're a Gentile, though, for all the women are crazy about you. You talk to her. You have power over her, Shefford. I feel that. She's only a kid.”
“I don't know. But she's different around you. It’s not just because you’re a Gentile, since all the women are into you. You actually talk to her. You have an influence over her, Shefford. I can sense it. She's still just a kid.”
“Who is she, Joe? Where did she come from?” asked Shefford, very low, with his eyes cast down.
“Who is she, Joe? Where did she come from?” Shefford asked quietly, his eyes looking down.
“I don't know. I can't find out. Nobody knows. It's a mystery—to all the younger Mormons, anyway.”
“I don't know. I can't figure it out. Nobody knows. It's a mystery—to all the younger Mormons, at least.”
Shefford burned to ask questions about the Mormon whose sealed wife the girl was, but he respected Joe too much to take advantage of him in a poignant moment like this. Besides, it was only jealousy that made him burn to know the Mormon's identity, and jealousy had become a creeping, insidious, growing fire. He would be wise not to add fuel to it. He rejected many things before he thought of one that he could voice to his friend.
Shefford was eager to ask questions about the Mormon whose sealed wife the girl was, but he respected Joe too much to take advantage of him in such an emotional moment. Besides, it was only jealousy that made him want to know the Mormon's identity, and jealousy had become a slow, sneaky, growing fire. He knew it would be smart not to add fuel to that. He dismissed many thoughts before he came up with one that he could share with his friend.
“Joe, it's only her body that belongs to—to.... Her soul is lost to—”
“Joe, it's only her body that belongs to—to.... Her soul is lost to—”
“John Shefford, let that go. My mind's tired. I've been taught so and so, and I'm not bright.... But, after all, men are much alike. The thing with you and me is this—we don't want to see HER grave!”
“John Shefford, just let it go. I'm exhausted. I've been taught this and that, and I'm not very smart.... But, when it comes down to it, men are pretty similar. The issue with you and me is this—we don't want to see HER grave!”
Love spoke there. The Mormon had seized upon the single elemental point that concerned him and his friend in their relation to this unfortunate girl. His simple, powerful statement united them; it gave the lie to his hint of denseness; it stripped the truth naked. It was such a wonderful thought-provoking statement that Shefford needed time to ponder how deep the Mormon was. To what limit would he go? Did he mean that here, between two men who loved the same girl, class, duty, honor, creed were nothing if they stood in the way of her deliverance and her life?
Love was present there. The Mormon had focused on the one essential aspect that mattered to him and his friend regarding this unfortunate girl. His straightforward, powerful statement brought them together; it contradicted his suggestion of ignorance; it exposed the truth completely. It was such a remarkable and thought-provoking statement that Shefford needed time to reflect on how profound the Mormon really was. How far would he go? Did he mean that here, between two men who loved the same girl, class, duty, honor, and beliefs meant nothing if they obstructed her rescue and her life?
“Joe Lake, you Mormons are impossible,” said Shefford, deliberately. “You don't want to see her grave. So long as she lives—remains on the earth—white and gold like the flower you call her, that's enough for you. It's her body you think of. And that's the great and horrible error in your religion.... But death of the soul is infinitely worse than death of the body. I have been thinking of her soul.... So here we stand, you and I. You to save her life—I to save her soul! What will you do?”
“Joe Lake, you Mormons are unbelievable,” Shefford said intentionally. “You don’t want to see her grave. As long as she is alive—staying here on earth—pure and beautiful like the flower you call her, that’s enough for you. You only think about her body. And that’s the major and terrible mistake in your beliefs... But the death of the soul is far worse than the death of the body. I’ve been thinking about her soul... So here we are, you and I. You want to save her life—I want to save her soul! What will you do?”
“Why, John, I'd turn Gentile,” he said, with terrible softness. It was a softness that scorned Shefford for asking, and likewise it flung defiance at his creed and into the face of hell.
“Why, John, I’d turn Gentile,” he said, with an unsettling gentleness. It was a gentleness that mocked Shefford for even asking, and it also challenged his beliefs and the very essence of hell.
Shefford felt the sting and the exaltation.
Shefford felt the pain and the thrill.
“And I'd be a Mormon,” he said.
"And I’d be a Mormon," he said.
“All right. We understand each other. Reckon there won't be any call for such extremes. I haven't an idea what you mean—what can be done. But I say, go slow, so we won't all find graves. First cheer her up somehow. Make her want to live. But go slow, John. AND DON'T BE WITH HER LATE!”
“All right. We understand each other. I don't think there will be any need for such extremes. I have no idea what you mean about what can be done. But I'm saying, take it easy, so we don't end up in trouble. First, make her feel better somehow. Encourage her to want to live. But take it slow, John. AND DON'T STAY WITH HER LATE!”
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
That night Shefford found her waiting for him in the moonlight—a girl who was as transparent as crystal-clear water, who had left off the somber gloom with the black hood, who tremulously embraced happiness without knowing it, who was one moment timid and wild like a half-frightened fawn, and the next, exquisitely half-conscious of what it meant to be thought dead, but to be alive, to be awakening, wondering, palpitating, and to be loved.
That night, Shefford found her waiting for him in the moonlight—a girl who was as clear as crystal water, who had shed the dark mood of her black hood, who embraced happiness hesitantly without realizing it, who one moment was shy and wild like a frightened fawn, and the next, fully aware of what it meant to be thought dead but still alive, awakening, curious, and feeling loved.
Shefford lived the hour as a dream and went back to the quiet darkness under the cedars to lie wide-eyed, trying to recall all that she had said. For she had talked as if utterance had long been dammed behind a barrier of silence.
Shefford experienced the hour like a dream and returned to the peaceful darkness beneath the cedars to lie awake, trying to remember everything she had said. She had spoken as if words had been held back behind a wall of silence for a long time.
There followed other hours like that one, indescribable hours, so sweet they stung, and in which, keeping pace with his love, was the nobler stride of a spirit that more every day lightened her burden.
There were other hours like that one, indescribable hours, so sweet they stung, and in which, matching his love, was the nobler stride of a spirit that every day lightened her burden more.
The thing he had to do, sooner or later, was to tell her he knew she was Fay Larkin, not dead, but alive, and that, not love nor religion, but sacrifice, nailed her down to her martyrdom. Many and many a time he had tried to force himself to tell her, only to fail. He hated to risk ending this sweet, strange, thoughtless, girlish mood of hers. It might not be soon won back—perhaps never. How could he tell what chains bound her? And so as he vacillated between Joe's cautious advice to go slow and his own pity the days and weeks slipped by.
The thing he needed to do, eventually, was to tell her he knew she was Fay Larkin, not dead, but alive, and that it was sacrifice, not love or religion, that kept her tied to her martyrdom. He had tried many times to make himself tell her, but he just couldn't. He didn't want to risk ruining this sweet, strange, carefree, girlish mood of hers. It might not come back easily – maybe never. How could he know what chains held her down? So, as he wavered between Joe's cautious advice to take it slow and his own compassion, the days and weeks slipped by.
One haunting fear kept him sleepless half the nights and sick even in his dreams, and it was that the Mormon whose sealed wife she was might come, surely would come, some night. Shefford could bear it. But what would that visit do to Fay Larkin? Shefford instinctively feared the awakening in the girl of womanhood, of deeper insight, of a spiritual realization of what she was, of a physical dawn.
One haunting fear kept him awake half the nights and made him sick even in his dreams, and it was that the Mormon, whose sealed wife she was, might come, and surely would come, one night. Shefford could handle it. But what would that visit do to Fay Larkin? Shefford instinctively feared awakening in the girl a sense of womanhood, deeper understanding, a spiritual realization of who she was, and a physical awakening.
He might have spared himself needless torture. One day Joe Lake eyed him with penetrating glance.
He could have saved himself unnecessary pain. One day, Joe Lake looked at him with an intense gaze.
“Reckon you don't have to sleep right on that Stonebridge trail,” said the Mormon, significantly.
“Guess you don't have to sleep right on that Stonebridge trail,” said the Mormon, meaningfully.
Shefford felt the blood burn his neck and face. He had pulled his tarpaulin closer to the trail, and his motive was as an open page to the keen Mormon.
Shefford felt the blood rush to his neck and face. He had pulled his tarpaulin closer to the trail, and his reason was as clear as an open page to the sharp-witted Mormon.
“Why?” asked Shefford.
“Why?” Shefford asked.
“There won't be any Mormons riding in here soon—by night—to visit the women,” replied Joe, bluntly. “Haven't you figured there might be government spies watching the trails?”
“There won't be any Mormons riding in here soon—at night—to visit the women,” Joe said straightforwardly. “Haven't you realized there might be government spies watching the trails?”
“No, I haven't.”
“No, I haven't.”
“Well, take a hunch, then,” added the Mormon, gruffly, and Shefford divined, as well as if he had been told, that warning word had gone to Stonebridge. Gone despite the fact that Nas Ta Bega had reported every trail free of watchers! There was no sign of any spies, cowboys, outlaws, or Indians in the vicinity of the valley. A passionate gratitude to the Mormon overcame Shefford; and the unreasonableness of it, the nature of it, perturbed him greatly. But, something hammered into his brain, if he loved one of these sealed wives, how could he help being jealous?
“Well, trust your instincts, then,” the Mormon said gruffly, and Shefford realized, as if it had been said outright, that a warning had reached Stonebridge. This was despite Nas Ta Bega’s reports that all trails were clear of watchers! There was no sign of spies, cowboys, outlaws, or Indians around the valley. A wave of intense gratitude washed over Shefford for the Mormon, and the irrationality of it, the very nature of it, disturbed him deeply. But something struck him hard: if he loved one of these sealed wives, how could he avoid feeling jealous?
The result of Joe's hint was that Shefford put off the hour of revelation, lived in his dream, helped the girl grow farther and farther away from her trouble, until that inevitable hour arrived when he was driven by accumulated emotion as much as the exigency of the case.
The outcome of Joe's suggestion was that Shefford postponed the moment of truth, remained in his fantasy, and helped the girl distance herself more and more from her problems, until the unavoidable moment came when he was compelled by his pent-up emotions as much as by the urgency of the situation.
He had not often walked with her beyond the dark shade of the pinyons round the cottage, but this night, when he knew he must tell her, he led her away down the path, through the cedar grove to the west end of the valley where it was wild and lonely and sad and silent.
He hadn't often walked with her beyond the dark shade of the pinyon trees around the cottage, but that night, knowing he had to tell her, he guided her down the path, through the cedar grove to the west end of the valley where it felt wild, lonely, sad, and silent.
The moon was full and the great peaks were crowned as with snow. A coyote uttered his cutting cry. There were a few melancholy notes from a night bird of the stone walls. The air was clear and cold, with a tang of frost in it. Shefford gazed about him at the vast, uplifted, insulating walls, and that feeling of his which was more than a sense told him how walls like these and the silence and shadow and mystery had been nearly all of Fay Larkin's life. He felt them all in her.
The moon was full, and the tall peaks looked like they were covered in snow. A coyote let out its sharp call. There were a few sad notes from a night bird hidden among the stone walls. The air was crisp and cold, with a hint of frost. Shefford looked around at the vast, towering walls that surrounded him, and he sensed that these walls, along with the silence, shadows, and mystery, had been a big part of Fay Larkin's life. He could feel all that in her.
He stopped out in the open, near the line where dark shadow of the wall met the silver moonlight on the grass, and here, by a huge flat stone where he had come often alone and sometimes with Ruth, he faced Fay Larkin in the spirit to tell her gently that he knew her, and sternly to force her secret from her.
He paused out in the open, where the dark shadow of the wall met the silver moonlight on the grass. There, by a large flat stone he often visited alone and sometimes with Ruth, he confronted Fay Larkin, ready to gently let her know that he understood her, and firmly press for her secret.
“Am I your friend?” he began.
“Am I your friend?” he asked.
“Ah!—my only friend,” she said.
“Ah!—my only friend,” she said.
“Do you trust me, believe I mean well by you, want to help you?”
“Do you trust me, believe that I have good intentions for you, and want to help you?”
“Yes, indeed.”
"Yes, totally."
“Well, then, let me speak of you. You know one topic we've never touched upon. You!”
“Well, then, let me talk about you. You know, there’s one thing we’ve never discussed. You!”
She was silent, and looked wonderingly, a little fearfully, at him, as if vague, disturbing thoughts were entering the fringe of her mind.
She was quiet and looked at him in amazement, a bit afraid, as if unclear and unsettling thoughts were creeping into her mind.
“Our friendship is a strange one, is it not?” he went on.
“Our friendship is a strange one, isn’t it?” he continued.
“How do I know? I never had any other friendship. What do you mean by strange?”
“How do I know? I’ve never had any other friendship. What do you mean by strange?”
“Well, I'm a young man. You're a—a married woman. We are together a good deal—and like to be.”
“Well, I'm a young guy. You're a—married woman. We spend a lot of time together—and we enjoy it.”
“Why is that strange?” she asked.
“Why is that weird?” she asked.
Suddenly Shefford realized that there was nothing strange in what was natural. A remnant of sophistication clung to him and that had spoken. He needed to speak to her in a way which in her simplicity she would understand.
Suddenly, Shefford realized that there was nothing unusual about what was natural. A hint of sophistication lingered with him, and that had influenced him. He needed to talk to her in a way that, given her simplicity, she would understand.
“Never mind strange. Say that I am interested in you, and, as you're not happy, I want to help you. And say that your neighbors are curious and oppose my idea. Why do they?”
“Forget about being strange. Just say that I'm interested in you, and since you're not happy, I want to help you. And if your neighbors are curious and against my idea, why is that?”
“They're jealous and want you themselves,” she replied, with sweet directness. “They've said things I don't understand. But I felt they—they hated in me what would be all right in themselves.”
“They're envious and want you for themselves,” she replied, with a charming honesty. “They've said things I don't get. But I sensed that they—they hated in me what would be perfectly fine in themselves.”
Here to simplicity she added truth and wisdom, as an Indian might have expressed them. But shame was unknown to her, and she had as yet only vague perceptions of love and passion. Shefford began to realize the quickness of her mind, that she was indeed awakening.
Here, she added truth and wisdom to simplicity, as an Indian might have expressed them. But she didn’t know shame, and she still had only vague ideas about love and passion. Shefford started to notice how sharp her mind was, that she was truly waking up.
“They are jealous—were jealous before I ever came here. That's only human nature. I was trying to get to a point. Your neighbors are curious. They oppose me. They hate you. It's all bound up in the—the fact of your difference from them, your youth, beauty, that you're not a Mormon, that you nearly betrayed their secret at the trial in Stonebridge.”
“They're jealous—were jealous before I even got here. That's just human nature. I was trying to make a point. Your neighbors are nosy. They stand against me. They resent you. It's all tied up in the fact that you're different from them, your youth, your beauty, that you're not a Mormon, and that you almost revealed their secret during the trial in Stonebridge.”
“Please—please don't—speak of that!” she faltered.
“Please—please don't—talk about that!” she stammered.
“But I must,” he replied, swiftly. “That trial was a torture to you. It revealed so much to me.... I know you are a sealed wife. I know there has been a crime. I know you've sacrificed yourself. I know that love and religion have nothing to do with—what you are.... Now, is not all that true?”
“But I have to,” he replied quickly. “That trial was torture for you. It revealed so much to me... I know you’re trapped in this marriage. I know there has been a crime. I know you’ve given up so much. I know that love and religion have nothing to do with—who you are... Now, isn't all that true?”
“I must not tell,” she whispered.
"I can't say," she whispered.
“But I shall MAKE you tell,” he replied, and his voice rang.
“But I will MAKE you tell,” he replied, and his voice boomed.
“Oh no, you cannot,” she said.
“Oh no, you can't,” she said.
“I can—with just one word!”
“I can—with just one word!”
Her eyes were great, starry, shadowy gulfs, dark in the white beauty of her face. She was calm now. She had strength. She invited him to speak the word, and the wistful, tremulous quiver of her lips was for his earnest thought of her.
Her eyes were vast, starry, deep pools, contrasting beautifully with the pale beauty of her face. She was calm now. She was strong. She encouraged him to speak, and the gentle, nervous quiver of her lips was a reflection of his sincere thoughts about her.
“Wait—a—little,” said Shefford, unsteadily. “I'll come to that presently. Tell me this—have you ever thought of being free?”
“Wait a minute,” Shefford said, unsteadily. “I'll get to that in a moment. But tell me this—have you ever thought about being free?”
“Free!” she echoed, and there was singular depth and richness in her voice. That was the first spark of fire he had struck from her. “Long ago, the minute I was unwatched, I'd have leaped from a wall had I dared. Oh, I wasn't afraid. I'd love to die that way. But I never dared.”
“Free!” she repeated, and there was a unique depth and warmth in her voice. That was the first spark of passion he had ignited in her. “A long time ago, the moment I was alone, I would have jumped from a wall if I had been brave enough. Oh, I wasn’t scared. I would have loved to die that way. But I never had the courage.”
“Why?” queried Shefford, piercingly.
“Why?” asked Shefford, sharply.
She was silent then.
She was quiet then.
“Suppose I offered to give you freedom that meant life?”
“Suppose I offered to give you freedom that meant living?”
“I—couldn't—take it.”
"I couldn't take it."
“Why?”
"Why?"
“Oh, my friend, don't ask me any more.”
“Oh, my friend, please don’t ask me anything else.”
“I know, I can see—you want to tell me—you need to tell.”
“I know, I can see—you want to tell me—you need to tell.”
“But I daren't.”
“But I can't.”
“Won't you trust me?”
“Will you trust me?”
“I do—I do.”
"I do, I do."
“Then tell me.”
“Then tell me.”
“No—no—oh no!”
“No—no—oh no!”
The moment had come. How sad, tragic, yet glorious for him! It would be like a magic touch upon this lovely, cold, white ghost of Fay Larkin, transforming her into a living, breathing girl. He held his love as a thing aloof, and, as such, intangible because of the living death she believed she lived, it had no warmth and intimacy for them. What might it not become with a lightning flash of revelation? He dreaded, yet he was driven to speak. He waited, swallowing hard, fighting the tumultuous storm of emotion, and his eyes dimmed.
The moment had arrived. How sad, tragic, yet wonderful for him! It would feel like a magic touch on that beautiful, cold, white ghost of Fay Larkin, turning her into a living, breathing girl. He held his love at a distance, making it feel intangible because of the living death she thought she was experiencing; it had no warmth or closeness for them. What could it become with a sudden flash of understanding? He was fearful, yet compelled to speak. He paused, swallowing hard, struggling against the overwhelming storm of emotions, and his eyes grew dim.
“What did I come to this country for?” he asked, suddenly, in ringing, powerful voice.
“What did I come to this country for?” he asked suddenly, in a strong, powerful voice.
“To find a girl,” she whispered.
“To find a girl,” she whispered.
“I've found her!”
“I've found her!”
She began to shake. He saw a white hand go to her breast.
She started to tremble. He noticed a pale hand move toward her chest.
“Where is Surprise Valley?... How were you taken from Jane Withersteen and Lassiter?... I know they're alive. But where?”
“Where is Surprise Valley?... How did you get separated from Jane Withersteen and Lassiter?... I know they’re alive. But where?”
She seemed to turn to stone.
She looked like she had turned to stone.
“Fay!—FAY LARKIN!... I KNOW YOU!” he cried, brokenly.
“Fay!—FAY LARKIN!... I KNOW YOU!” he shouted, his voice trembling.
She slipped off the stone to her knees, swayed forward blindly with her hands reaching out, her head falling back to let the moon fall full upon the beautiful, snow-white, tragically convulsed face.
She slid off the stone onto her knees, leaned forward blindly with her hands stretched out, her head tipping back to let the moonlight shine fully on her beautiful, snow-white, tragically contorted face.
XIII. THE STORY OF SURPRISE VALLEY
“... Oh, I remember so well! Even now I dream of it sometimes. I hear the roll and crash of falling rock—like thunder.... We rode and rode. Then the horses fell. Uncle Jim took me in his arms and started up the cliff. Mother Jane climbed close after us. They kept looking back. Down there in the gray valley came the Mormons. I see the first one now. He rode a white horse. That was Tull. Oh, I remember so well! And I was five or six years old.
“... Oh, I remember it so clearly! Even now I sometimes dream about it. I hear the rumble and crash of falling rocks—it’s like thunder.... We kept riding. Then the horses stumbled. Uncle Jim picked me up in his arms and started climbing the cliff. Mother Jane followed closely behind us. They kept glancing back. Down in the gray valley, the Mormons were coming. I can still see the first one now. He was on a white horse. That was Tull. Oh, I remember it so clearly! And I was five or six years old."
“We climbed up and up and into dark canyon and wound in and out. Then there was the narrow white trail, straight up, with the little cut steps and the great, red, ruined walls. I looked down over Uncle Jim's shoulder. I saw Mother Jane dragging herself up. Uncle Jim's blood spotted the trail. He reached a flat place at the top and fell with me. Mother Jane crawled up to us.
“We climbed higher and higher into a dark canyon, winding in and out. Then we reached a narrow white trail, going straight up, with small cut steps and the massive, red, crumbling walls. I looked down over Uncle Jim's shoulder and saw Mother Jane struggling up. Uncle Jim's blood marked the trail. He reached a flat spot at the top and collapsed with me. Mother Jane crawled up to join us.”
“Then she cried out and pointed. Tull was 'way below, climbing the trail. His men came behind him. Uncle Jim went to a great, tall rock and leaned against it. There was a bloody hole in his hand. He pushed the rock. It rolled down, banging the loose walls. They crashed and crashed—then all was terrible thunder and red smoke. I couldn't hear—I couldn't see.
“Then she shouted and pointed. Tull was far below, making his way up the trail. His men followed behind him. Uncle Jim went to a huge rock and leaned against it. There was a bloody hole in his hand. He pushed the rock. It rolled down, smashing against the loose walls. They crashed and crashed—then all was a deafening roar and red smoke. I couldn't hear—I couldn't see.
“Uncle Jim carried me down and down out of the dark and dust into a beautiful valley all red and gold, with a wonderful arch of stone over the entrance.
“Uncle Jim carried me down and down out of the dark and dust into a beautiful valley filled with red and gold, featuring a magnificent stone arch at the entrance.
“I don't remember well what happened then for what seemed a long, long time. I can feel how the place looked, but not so clear as it is now in my dreams. I seem to see myself with the dogs, and with Mother Jane, learning my letters, marking with red stone on the walls.
“I don't remember well what happened then for what seemed like a long, long time. I can picture how the place looked, but not as clearly as it is now in my dreams. I seem to see myself with the dogs and with Mother Jane, learning my letters, marking with red stone on the walls."
“But I remember now how I felt when I first understood we were shut in for ever. Shut in Surprise Valley where Venters had lived so long. I was glad. The Mormons would never get me. I was seven or eight years old then. From that time all is clear in my mind.
“But I remember how I felt when I first realized we were trapped here for good. Stuck in Surprise Valley where Venters had lived for so long. I felt a sense of relief. The Mormons would never catch me. I was seven or eight years old then. From that moment on, everything is clear in my mind."
“Venters had left supplies and tools and grain and cattle and burros, so we had a good start to begin life there. He had killed off the wildcats and kept the coyotes out, so the rabbits and quail multiplied till there were thousands of them. We raised corn and fruit, and stored what we didn't use. Mother Jane taught me to read and write with the soft red stone that marked well on the walls.
“Venters had left us supplies, tools, grain, cattle, and donkeys, so we had a solid start to our new life there. He had taken out the wildcats and kept the coyotes away, so the rabbits and quail thrived until there were thousands of them. We grew corn and fruit and stored what we didn't eat. Mother Jane taught me to read and write with the soft red stone that showed up well on the walls.”
“The years passed. We kept track of time pretty well. Uncle Jim's hair turned white and Mother Jane grew gray. Every day was like the one before. Mother Jane cried sometimes and Uncle Jim was sad because they could never be able to get me out of the valley. It was long before they stopped looking and listening for some one. Venters would come back, Uncle Jim always said. But Mother Jane did not think so.
“The years went by. We kept track of time pretty well. Uncle Jim's hair turned white and Mother Jane got gray. Every day felt the same as the one before. Mother Jane cried sometimes, and Uncle Jim was sad because they could never get me out of the valley. It took a long time before they stopped looking and listening for someone. Uncle Jim always said Venters would come back. But Mother Jane didn’t believe it.”
“I loved Surprise Valley. I wanted to stay there always. I remembered Cottonwoods, how the children there hated me, and I didn't want to go back. The only unhappy times I ever had in the valley were when Ring and Whitie, my dogs, grew old and died. I roamed the valley. I climbed to every nook upon the mossy ledges. I learned to run up the steep cliffs. I could almost stick on the straight walls. Mother Jane called me a wild girl. We had put away the clothes we wore when we got there, to save them, and we made clothes of skins. I always laughed when I thought of my little dress—how I grew out of it. I think Uncle Jim and Mother Jane talked less as the years went by. And after I'd learned all she could teach me we didn't talk much. I used to scream into the caves just to hear my voice, and the echoes would frighten me.
“I loved Surprise Valley. I wanted to stay there forever. I remembered Cottonwoods, how the kids there hated me, and I didn't want to go back. The only sad times I had in the valley were when Ring and Whitie, my dogs, grew old and died. I explored the valley. I climbed to every crevice on the mossy ledges. I learned to run up the steep cliffs. I could almost cling to the sheer walls. Mother Jane called me a wild girl. We had put away the clothes we wore when we arrived to save them, and we made clothes from animal skins. I always laughed when I thought of my little dress—how I outgrew it. I think Uncle Jim and Mother Jane talked less as the years went on. And after I learned all she could teach me, we didn’t talk much. I used to scream into the caves just to hear my voice, and the echoes would scare me.
“The older I grew the more I was alone. I was always running round the valley. I would climb to a high place and sit there for hours, doing nothing. I just watched and listened. I used to stay in the cliff-dwellers' caves and wonder about them. I loved to be out in the wind. And my happiest time was in the summer storms with the thunder echoes under the walls. At evening it was such a quiet place—after the night bird's cry, no sound. The quiet made me sad but I loved it. I loved to watch the stars as I lay awake.
"The older I got, the more alone I felt. I was always running around the valley. I would climb to a high spot and sit there for hours, doing nothing. I just watched and listened. I used to hang out in the cliff-dwellers' caves and wonder about them. I loved being out in the wind. My happiest times were during the summer storms when the thunder echoed against the walls. In the evening, it was such a quiet place—after the night bird’s call, there was no sound. The silence made me sad, but I loved it. I loved watching the stars as I lay wide awake."
“So it was beautiful and happy for me there till—till...
“So it was beautiful and happy for me there until—until...
“Two years or more ago there was a bad storm, and one of the great walls caved. The walls were always weathering, slipping. Many and many a time have I heard the rumble of an avalanche, but most of them were in other canyon. This slide in the valley made it possible, Uncle Jim said, for men to get down into the valley. But we could not climb out unless helped from above. Uncle Jim never rested well after that. But it never worried me.
“Two years ago, there was a bad storm, and one of the big walls collapsed. The walls were always eroding, sliding. I've heard the rumble of an avalanche countless times, but most of them were in another canyon. This slide in the valley allowed, as Uncle Jim said, for people to get down into the valley. But we couldn't climb out unless someone helped us from above. Uncle Jim never slept well after that. But it never bothered me.
“One day, over a year ago, while I was across the valley, I heard strange shouts, and then screams. I ran to our camp. I came upon men with ropes and guns. Uncle Jim was tied, and a rope was round his neck. Mother Jane was lying on the ground. I thought she was dead until I heard her moan. I was not afraid. I screamed and flew at Uncle Jim to tear the ropes off him. The men held me back. They called me a pretty cat. Then they talked together, and some were for hanging Lassiter—that was the first time I ever knew any name for him but Uncle Jim—and some were for leaving him in the valley. Finally they decided to hang him. But Mother Jane pleaded so and I screamed and fought so that they left off. Then they went away and we saw them climb out of the valley.
“One day, over a year ago, while I was across the valley, I heard strange shouts and then screams. I ran to our camp. I found men with ropes and guns. Uncle Jim was tied up, and there was a rope around his neck. Mother Jane was lying on the ground. I thought she was dead until I heard her moan. I wasn’t scared. I screamed and rushed at Uncle Jim to tear the ropes off him. The men held me back. They called me a pretty cat. Then they talked among themselves, and some wanted to hang Lassiter—that was the first time I ever knew him by any name other than Uncle Jim—and some wanted to leave him in the valley. Eventually, they decided to hang him. But Mother Jane pleaded so much and I screamed and fought so hard that they gave up. Then they left, and we watched them climb out of the valley.
“Uncle Jim said they were Mormons, and some among them had been born in Cottonwoods. I was not told why they had such a terrible hate for him. He said they would come back and kill him. Uncle Jim had no guns to fight with.
“Uncle Jim said they were Mormons, and some of them had been born in Cottonwoods. I wasn’t told why they had such a strong hatred for him. He said they would come back and kill him. Uncle Jim had no guns to defend himself with.”
“We watched and watched. In five days they did come back, with more men, and some of them wore black masks. They came to our cave with ropes and guns. One was tall. He had a cruel voice. The others ran to obey him. I could see white hair and sharp eyes behind the mask. The men caught me and brought me before him.
“We watched and watched. Five days later, they returned, this time with more men, some of whom were wearing black masks. They arrived at our cave with ropes and guns. One was tall, and he had a cruel voice. The others hurried to obey him. I could see white hair and sharp eyes peeking out from behind the mask. The men grabbed me and brought me before him.”
“He said Lassiter had killed many Mormons. He said Lassiter had killed his father and should be hanged. But Lassiter would be let live and Mother Jane could stay with him, both prisoners there in the valley, if I would marry the Mormon. I must marry him, accept the Mormon faith, and bring up my children as Mormons. If I refused they would hang Lassiter, leave the heretic Jane Withersteen alone in the valley, and take me and break me to their rule.
“He said Lassiter had killed many Mormons. He said Lassiter had killed his father and should be hanged. But Lassiter would be spared, and Mother Jane could stay with him, both prisoners in the valley, if I would marry the Mormon. I had to marry him, accept the Mormon faith, and raise my children as Mormons. If I refused, they would hang Lassiter, leave the heretic Jane Withersteen alone in the valley, and take me to break me to their rule.
“I agreed. But Mother Jane absolutely forbade me to marry him. Then the Mormons took me away. It nearly killed me to leave Uncle Jim and Mother Jane. I was carried and lifted out of the valley, and rode a long way on a horse. They brought me here, to the cabin where I live, and I have never been away except that—that time—to—Stonebridge. Only little by little did I learn my position. Bishop Kane was kind, but stern, because I could not be quick to learn the faith.
“I agreed. But Mother Jane completely forbade me to marry him. Then the Mormons took me away. It nearly broke my heart to leave Uncle Jim and Mother Jane. I was carried and lifted out of the valley and rode a long distance on a horse. They brought me here, to the cabin where I live, and I have never left except for that time to Stonebridge. Only gradually did I understand my situation. Bishop Kane was kind but strict because I couldn’t learn the faith quickly.”
“I am not a sealed wife. But they're trying to make me one. The master Mormon—he visited me often—at night—till lately. He threatened me. He never told me a name—except Saint George. I don't—know him—except his voice. I never—saw his face—in the light!”
“I’m not a sealed wife. But they’re trying to force me into it. The master Mormon—who used to visit me frequently—at night—until recently. He threatened me. He never mentioned a name—except Saint George. I don’t—know him—only his voice. I’ve never—seen his face—in the light!”
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
Fay Larkin ended her story. Toward its close Shefford had grown involuntarily restless, and when her last tragic whisper ceased all his body seemed shaken with a terrible violence of his joy. He strode to and fro in the dark shadow of the stone. The receding blood left him cold, with a pricking, sickening sensation over his body, but there seemed to be an overwhelming tide accumulating deep in his breast—a tide of passion and pain. He dominated the passion, but the ache remained. And he returned to the quiet figure on the stone.
Fay Larkin finished her story. As it came to an end, Shefford had become restlessly anxious, and when her last tragic whisper faded away, he felt a tremendous surge of joy overwhelming his entire body. He paced back and forth in the shadows of the stone. The blood that had rushed to him left him feeling cold, with a prickling, nauseating sensation spreading over him, but there seemed to be a powerful tide building deep within him—a tide of passion and pain. He controlled the passion, but the ache lingered. He went back to the quiet figure on the stone.
“Fay Larkin!” he exclaimed, with a deep breath of relief that the secret was disclosed. “So you're not a wife!... You're free! Thank Heaven! But I felt it was sacrifice. I knew there had been a crime. For crime it is. You child! You can't understand what crime. Oh, almost I wish you and Jane and Lassiter had never been found. But that's wrong of me. One year of agony—that shall not ruin your life. Fay, I will take you away.”
“Fay Larkin!” he exclaimed, taking a deep breath of relief that the secret was out. “So you’re not a wife!... You’re free! Thank goodness! But I felt it was a sacrifice. I knew there had been a crime. Because it is a crime. You, child! You can’t understand what that means. Oh, I almost wish you, Jane, and Lassiter had never been found. But that’s not fair of me. One year of agony won’t ruin your life. Fay, I will take you away.”
“Where?” she whispered.
"Where?" she asked quietly.
“Away from this Mormon country—to the East,” he replied, and he spoke of what he had known, of travel, of cities, of people, of happiness possible for a young girl who had spent all her life hidden between the narrow walls of a silent, lonely valley—he spoke swiftly and eloquently till he lost his breath.
“Away from this Mormon country—to the East,” he replied, and he talked about what he had experienced: traveling, cities, people, and the happiness that was possible for a young girl who had spent her entire life confined within the narrow walls of a quiet, lonely valley—he spoke quickly and passionately until he ran out of breath.
There was an instant of flashing wonder and joy on her white face, and then the radiance paled, the glow died. Her soul was the darker for that one strange, leaping glimpse of a glory not for such as she.
There was a moment of bright wonder and joy on her pale face, and then the light faded, the glow disappeared. Her spirit felt darker for that one strange, fleeting glimpse of a glory not meant for someone like her.
“I must stay here,” she said, shudderingly.
“I have to stay here,” she said, trembling.
“Fay!—How strange to SAY Fay aloud to YOU!—Fay, do you know the way to Surprise Valley?”
“Fay!—How strange it is to actually SAY Fay to YOU!—Fay, do you know how to get to Surprise Valley?”
“I don't know where it is, but I could go straight to it,” she replied.
“I don’t know where it is, but I can go straight to it,” she replied.
“Take me there. Show me your beautiful valley. Let me see where you ran and climbed and spent so many lonely years.”
“Take me there. Show me your beautiful valley. Let me see where you ran, climbed, and spent so many lonely years.”
“Ah, how I'd love to! But I dare not. And why should you want me to take you? We can run and climb here.”
“Ah, how I'd love to! But I can't. And why would you want me to take you? We can run and climb right here.”
“I want to—I mean to save Jane Withersteen and Lassiter,” he declared.
“I want to—I mean to save Jane Withersteen and Lassiter,” he declared.
She uttered a little cry of pain. “Save them?”
She let out a small cry of pain. “Save them?”
“Yes, save them. Get them out of the valley, take them out of the country, far away where they and YOU—”
“Yes, save them. Get them out of the valley, take them out of the country, far away where they and YOU—”
“But I can't go,” she wailed. “I'm afraid. I'm bound. It CAN'T be broken. If I dared—if I tried to go they would catch me. They would hang Uncle Jim and leave Mother Jane alone there to starve.”
“But I can’t go,” she cried. “I’m scared. I’m trapped. It CAN’T be broken. If I had the courage—if I tried to escape, they would catch me. They would hang Uncle Jim and leave Mother Jane there all alone to starve.”
“Fay, Lassiter and Jane both will starve—at least they will die there if we do not save them. You have been terribly wronged. You're a slave. You're not a wife.”
“Fay, Lassiter, and Jane are all going to starve—at least they’ll die there if we don’t rescue them. You’ve been horribly wronged. You’re a slave. You’re not a wife.”
“They—said I'll be burned in hell if I don't marry him.... Mother Jane never taught me about God. I don't know. But HE—he said God was there. I dare not break it.”
“They said I’ll be burned in hell if I don’t marry him.... Mom, Jane never taught me about God. I don’t know. But he—he said God was there. I can’t risk breaking it.”
“Fay, you have been deceived by old men. Let them have their creed. But YOU mustn't accept it.”
“Fay, you've been misled by older men. Let them hold onto their beliefs. But YOU shouldn't accept it.”
“John, what is God to you?”
“John, what does God mean to you?”
“Dear child, I—I am not sure of that myself,” he replied, huskily. “When all this trouble is behind us, surely I can help you to understand and you can help me. The fact that you are alive—that Lassiter and Jane are alive—that I shall save you all—that lifts me up. I tell you—Fay Larkin will be my salvation.”
“Dear child, I—I’m not sure about that myself,” he replied, hoarsely. “Once all this trouble is over, I can definitely help you understand and you can help me. The fact that you’re alive—that Lassiter and Jane are alive—that I’ll save you all—that gives me hope. I’m telling you—Fay Larkin will be my salvation.”
“Your words trouble me. Oh, I shall be torn one way and another.... But, John, I daren't run away. I will not tell you where to find Lassiter and Mother Jane.”
“Your words upset me. Oh, I’ll be pulled in different directions.... But, John, I can’t run away. I won’t tell you where to find Lassiter and Mother Jane.”
“I shall find them—I have the Indian. He found you for me. Nas Ta Bega will find Surprise Valley.”
“I'll find them—I have the Indian. He found you for me. Nas Ta Bega will find Surprise Valley.”
“Nas Ta Bega!... Oh, I remember. There was an Indian with the Mormons who found us. But he was a Piute.”
“Nas Ta Bega!... Oh, I remember. There was a Native American with the Mormons who found us. But he was a Piute.”
“Nas Ta Bega never told me how he learned about you. That he learned was enough. And, Fay, he will find Surprise Valley. He will save Uncle Jim and Mother Jane.”
“Nas Ta Bega never told me how he found out about you. Just finding out was enough. And, Fay, he will discover Surprise Valley. He will rescue Uncle Jim and Mother Jane.”
Fay's hands clasped Shefford's in strong, trembling pressure; the tears streamed down her white cheeks; a tragic and eloquent joy convulsed her face.
Fay's hands gripped Shefford's tightly, shaking slightly; tears ran down her pale cheeks; a powerful and poignant joy twisted her face.
“Oh, my friend, save them! But I can't go.... Let them keep me! Let him kill me!”
“Oh, my friend, save them! But I can't go... Let them keep me! Let him kill me!”
“Him! Fay—he shall not harm you,” replied Shefford in passionate earnestness.
“Him! Fay—he won't hurt you,” replied Shefford with intense sincerity.
She caught the hand he had struck out with.
She grabbed the hand he had swung at her.
“You talk—you look like Uncle Jim when he spoke of the Mormons,” she said. “Then I used to be afraid of him. He was so different. John, you must not do anything about me. Let me be. It's too late. He—and his men—they would hang you. And I couldn't bear that. I've enough to bear without losing my friend. Say you won't watch and wait—for—for him.”
“You talk—you look like Uncle Jim when he talked about the Mormons,” she said. “Back then, I was so scared of him. He was so different. John, please don’t do anything about me. Just leave me alone. It’s too late. He—and his guys—they would hang you. I couldn’t handle that. I have enough to deal with without losing my friend. Promise me you won’t watch and wait—for—for him.”
Shefford had to promise her. Like an Indian she gave expression to primitive feeling, for it certainly never occurred to her that, whatever Shefford might do, he was not the kind of man to wait in hiding for an enemy. Fay had faltered through her last speech and was now weak and nervous and frightened. Shefford took her back to the cabin.
Shefford had to promise her. Like a Native American, she expressed her raw emotions, as it never crossed her mind that, no matter what Shefford decided, he was not the type to lie in wait for an enemy. Fay had hesitated in her last statement and was now feeling weak, anxious, and scared. Shefford took her back to the cabin.
“Fay, don't be distressed,” he said. “I won't do anything right away. You can trust me. I won't be rash. I'll consult you before I make a move. I haven't any idea what I could do, anyway.... You must bear up. Why, it looks as if you're sorry I found you.”
“Fay, don’t worry,” he said. “I won’t do anything immediately. You can trust me. I won’t rush into anything. I’ll check with you before I make a decision. I don’t even know what I could do, anyway.... You need to stay strong. It seems like you’re upset that I found you.”
“Oh! I'm glad!” she whispered.
“Yay! I'm glad!” she whispered.
“Then if you're glad you mustn't break down this way again. Suppose some of the women happened to run into us.”
“Then if you're happy, you shouldn't lose it like this again. What if some of the women run into us?”
“I won't again. It's only you—you surprised me so. I used to think how I'd like you to know—I wasn't really dead. But now—it's different. It hurts me here. Yet I'm glad—if my being alive makes you—a little happier.”
“I won't do it again. It's just you—you caught me off guard. I used to think about how I'd want you to know—I wasn't actually dead. But now—things have changed. It hurts me here. Still, I’m glad—if being alive makes you—a bit happier.”
Shefford felt that he had to go then. He could not trust himself any further.
Shefford felt that he had to leave then. He couldn't trust himself any longer.
“Good night, Fay,” he said.
“Good night, Fay,” he said.
“Good night, John,” she whispered. “I promise—to be good to-morrow.”
“Good night, John,” she whispered. “I promise—to be good tomorrow.”
She was crying softly when he left her. Twice he turned to see the dim, white, slender form against the gloom of the cabin. Then he went on under the pinyons, blindly down the path, with his heart as heavy as lead. That night as he rolled in his blanket and stretched wearily he felt that he would never be able to sleep. The wind in the cedars made him shiver. The great stars seemed relentless, passionless, white eyes, mocking his little destiny and his pain. The huge shadow of the mountain resembled the shadow of the insurmountable barrier between Fay and him.
She was crying softly when he left her. Twice he turned to catch a glimpse of her pale, slender figure against the darkness of the cabin. Then he continued walking beneath the pinyon trees, blindly down the path, his heart feeling as heavy as lead. That night, as he rolled in his blanket and stretched wearily, he thought he would never be able to sleep. The wind in the cedars made him shiver. The bright stars seemed unfeeling and cold, like mocking eyes, taunting him about his small destiny and his pain. The immense shadow of the mountain felt like an insurmountable barrier separating Fay and him.
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
Her pitiful, childish promise to be good was in his mind when he went to her home on the next night. He wondered how she would be, and he realized a desperate need of self-control.
Her sad, childish promise to be good was on his mind when he went to her house the next night. He wondered how she would be and realized he desperately needed to have self-control.
But that night Fay Larkin was a different girl. In the dark, before she spoke, he felt a difference that afforded him surprise and relief. He greeted her as usual. And then it seemed, though not at all clearly, that he was listening to a girl, strangely and unconsciously glad to see him, who spoke with deeper note in her voice, who talked where always she had listened, whose sadness was there under an eagerness, a subdued gaiety as new to her, as sweet as it was bewildering. And he responded with emotion, so that the hour passed swiftly, and he found himself back in camp, in a kind of dream, unable to remember much of what she had said, sure only of this strange sweetness suddenly come to her.
But that night, Fay Larkin was a different girl. In the dark, before she spoke, he felt a shift that surprised and relieved him. He greeted her as usual. And then it seemed, though not entirely clear, that he was listening to a girl who was oddly and unconsciously happy to see him. She spoke with a deeper tone in her voice, talked when she usually listened, and her sadness was there beneath an eagerness, a quiet joy that felt new to her, as sweet as it was confusing. He responded with emotion, making the hour pass quickly, and he found himself back at camp, in a kind of daze, unable to remember much of what she had said, only certain of the strange sweetness that had suddenly come to her.
Upon the following night, however, he discovered what had wrought this singular change in Fay Larkin. She loved him and she did not know it. How passionately sweet and sad and painful was that realization for Shefford! The hour spent with her then was only a moment.
Upon the following night, however, he discovered what had caused this unique change in Fay Larkin. She loved him, and she didn’t even realize it. How intensely sweet, sad, and painful that realization was for Shefford! The hour he spent with her then felt like just a moment.
He walked under the stars that night and they shed a glorious light upon him. He tried to think, to plan, but the sweetness of remembered word or look made mental effort almost impossible. He got as far as the thought that he would do well to drift, to wait till she learned she loved him, and then, perhaps, she could be persuaded to let him take her and Lassiter and Jane away together.
He walked under the stars that night, and they cast a beautiful light on him. He tried to think, to plan, but the warmth of remembered words and looks made it almost impossible to concentrate. He managed to consider that it might be best to go with the flow, to wait until she realized she loved him, and then, maybe, she could be convinced to let him take her, Lassiter, and Jane away together.
And from that night he went at his work and the part he played in the village with a zeal and a cunning that left him free to seek Fay when he chose.
And from that night, he went about his work and his role in the village with a passion and cleverness that allowed him the freedom to pursue Fay whenever he wanted.
Sometimes in the afternoon, always for a while in the evening, he was with her. They climbed the walls, and sat upon a lonely height to look afar; they walked under the stars, and the cedars, and the shadows of the great cliffs. She had a beautiful mind. Listening to her, he imagined he saw down into beautiful Surprise Valley with all its weird shadows, its colored walls and painted caves, its golden shafts of morning light and the red haze at sunset; and he felt the silence that must have been there, and the singing of the wind in the cliffs, and the sweetness and fragrance of the flowers, and the wildness of it all. Love had worked a marvelous transformation in this girl who had lived her life in a canyon. The burden upon her did not weigh heavily. She could not have an unhappy thought. She spoke of the village, of her Mormon companions, of daily happenings, of Stonebridge, of many things in a matter-of-fact way that showed how little they occupied her mind. She even spoke of sealed wives in a kind of dreamy abstraction. Something had possession of her, something as strong as the nature which had developed her, and in its power she, in her simplicity, was utterly unconscious, a watching and feeling girl. A strange, witching, radiant beauty lurked in her smile. And Shefford heard her laugh in his dreams.
Sometimes in the afternoon, and always for a while in the evening, he was with her. They climbed the walls and sat on a lonely height to look out; they walked under the stars, the cedars, and the shadows of the great cliffs. She had a brilliant mind. Listening to her, he imagined he could see down into beautiful Surprise Valley with all its strange shadows, its colorful walls and painted caves, its golden shafts of morning light, and the red haze at sunset; and he felt the silence that must have been there, the sound of the wind singing in the cliffs, the sweetness and fragrance of the flowers, and the wildness of it all. Love had worked a marvelous transformation in this girl who had spent her life in a canyon. The burden on her didn’t weigh her down. She couldn’t have an unhappy thought. She talked about the village, her Mormon friends, daily events, Stonebridge, and many other things in a straightforward way that showed how little they occupied her mind. She even spoke of sealed wives in a kind of dreamy detachment. Something had taken hold of her, something as powerful as the nature that had shaped her, and in that strength, she was completely unaware in her simplicity—a girl who was both observant and full of feeling. A strange, enchanting, radiant beauty lingered in her smile. And Shefford heard her laugh in his dreams.
The weeks slipped by. The black mountain took on a white cap of snow; in the early mornings there was ice in the crevices on the heights and frost in the valley. In the sheltered canyon where sunshine seemed to linger it was warm and pleasant, so that winter did not kill the flowers.
The weeks passed. The black mountain got a white cap of snow; in the early mornings, there was ice in the crevices up high and frost in the valley. In the sheltered canyon where the sunshine seemed to stick around, it was warm and nice, so winter didn't wipe out the flowers.
Shefford waited so long for Fay's awakening that he believed it would never come, and, believing, had not the heart to force it upon her. Then there was a growing fear with him. What would Fay Larkin do when she awakened to the truth? Fay was indeed like that white and fragile lily which bloomed in the silent, lonely canyon, but the same nature that had created it had created her. Would she droop as the lily would in a furnace blast? More than that, he feared a sudden flashing into life of strength, power, passion, hate. She did not hate yet because she did not yet realize love. She was utterly innocent of any wrong having been done her. More and more he began to fear, and a foreboding grew upon him. He made up his mind to broach the subject of Surprise Valley and of escaping with Lassiter and Jane; still, every time he was with Fay the girl and her beauty and her love were so wonderful that he put off the ordeal till the next night. As time flew by he excused his vacillation on the score that winter was not a good time to try to cross the desert. There was no grass for the mustangs, except in well-known valleys, and these he must shun. Spring would soon come. So the days passed, and he loved Fay more all the time, desperately living out to its limit the sweetness of every moment with her, and paying for his bliss in the increasing trouble that beset him when once away from her charm.
Shefford waited so long for Fay to wake up that he thought it might never happen, and because of that, he couldn’t bring himself to force it. Then he started to feel afraid. What would Fay Larkin do when she faced the truth? Fay was truly like that delicate white lily blooming in the quiet, lonely canyon, but the same nature that had created the lily had also created her. Would she wilt like the lily would in scorching heat? More than that, he dreaded the sudden eruption of strength, power, passion, and hate. She didn’t hate yet because she hadn’t realized love. She was completely unaware of any wrong that had been done to her. He began to feel more and more anxious, and a sense of dread grew within him. He decided he should bring up the topic of Surprise Valley and escaping with Lassiter and Jane; still, every time he was with Fay, her beauty and love were so enchanting that he kept postponing the tough conversation until the next night. As time went by, he justified his hesitation by telling himself that winter wasn't a good time to try to cross the desert. There wasn’t any grass for the mustangs, except in familiar valleys, which he had to avoid. Spring would come soon. So the days went by, and he loved Fay more every day, desperately savoring every moment with her, while feeling the weight of his growing troubles when he was away from her charm.
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
One starry night, about ten o'clock, he went, as was his custom, to drink at the spring. Upon his return to the cedars Nas Ta Bega, who slept under the same tree with him, had arisen, with his blanket hanging half off his shoulder.
One starry night, around ten o'clock, he went, as he usually did, to get a drink at the spring. When he came back to the cedars, Nas Ta Bega, who was sleeping under the same tree as him, had gotten up, with his blanket half off his shoulder.
“Listen,” said the Indian.
“Listen,” said the Native American.
Shefford took one glance at the dark, somber face, with its inscrutable eyes, now so strange and piercing, and then, with a kind of cold excitement, he faced the way the Indian looked, and listened. But he heard only the soft moan of the night wind in the cedars.
Shefford took a quick look at the dark, serious face with its unreadable eyes, which seemed strange and intense now. Then, feeling a chill of excitement, he turned to face the direction the Indian was looking and listened. But all he heard was the gentle sound of the night wind through the cedars.
Nas Ta Bega kept the rigidity of his position for a moment, and then he relaxed, and stood at ease. Shefford knew the Indian had made a certainty of what must have been a doubtful sound. And Shefford leaned his ear to the wind and strained his hearing.
Nas Ta Bega held his position stiffly for a moment, then he relaxed and stood comfortably. Shefford realized the Indian had turned a potentially uncertain sound into something definite. Shefford leaned in closer to the wind, straining to hear.
Then the soft night breeze brought a faint patter—the slow trot of horses on a hard trail. Some one was coming into the village at a late hour. Shefford thought of Joe Lake. But Joe lay right behind him, asleep in his blankets. It could not be Withers, for the trader was in Durango at that time. Shefford thought of Willetts and Shadd.
Then the gentle night breeze carried a faint sound—the slow clip-clop of horses on a hard path. Someone was arriving in the village late at night. Shefford thought of Joe Lake. But Joe was right behind him, asleep in his blankets. It couldn't be Withers, because the trader was in Durango at that time. Shefford thought of Willetts and Shadd.
“Who's coming?” he asked low of the Indian.
“Who's coming?” he asked quietly of the Indian.
Nas Ta Bega pointed down the trail without speaking.
Nas Ta Bega silently pointed down the path.
Shefford peered through the white dim haze of starlight and presently he made out moving figures. Horses, with riders—a string of them—one—two—three—four—five—and he counted up to eleven. Eleven horsemen riding into the village! He was amazed, and suddenly keenly anxious. This visit might be one of Shadd's raids.
Shefford looked through the faint white glow of starlight and soon spotted moving figures. Horses, with riders—a line of them—one—two—three—four—five—and he counted up to eleven. Eleven horsemen entering the village! He was astonished and suddenly felt a wave of anxiety. This could be one of Shadd's raids.
“Shadd's gang!” he whispered.
"Shadd's crew!" he whispered.
“No, Bi Nai,” replied Nas Ta Bega, and he drew Shefford farther into the shade of the cedars. His voice, his action, the way he kept a hand on Shefford's shoulder, all this told much to the young man.
“No, Bi Nai,” replied Nas Ta Bega, and he pulled Shefford further into the shade of the cedars. His voice, his movement, and the way he kept a hand on Shefford's shoulder all conveyed a lot to the young man.
Mormons come on a night visit! Shefford realized it with a slight shock. Then swift as a lightning flash he was rent by another shock—one that brought cold moisture to his brow and to his heart a flame of hell.
Mormons are here for a late-night visit! Shefford felt this with a sudden jolt. Then, as quick as a flash, he was hit by another shock—one that made his brow sweat and ignited a fire of despair in his heart.
He was shaking when he sank down to find the support of a log. Like a shadow the Indian silently moved away. Shefford watched the eleven horses pass the camp, go down the road, to disappear in the village. They vanished, and the soft clip-clops of hoofs died away. There was nothing left to prove he had not dreamed.
He was trembling as he sank down to lean against a log. Like a shadow, the Indian quietly slipped away. Shefford watched the eleven horses pass the camp, move down the road, and disappear into the village. They were gone, and the soft sound of hoofs faded away. There was nothing left to prove he hadn't imagined it.
Nothing to prove it except this sudden terrible demoralization of his physical and spiritual being! While he peered out into the valley, toward the black patch of cedars and pinyons that hid the cabins, moments and moments passed, and in them he was gripped with cold and fire.
Nothing to show for it except this sudden, awful feeling of demoralization in both his body and spirit! As he looked out into the valley toward the dark patch of cedars and pinyons that concealed the cabins, moments went by, and in those moments, he was filled with both cold and fire.
Was the Mormon who had abducted Fay—the man with the cruel voice—was he among those eleven horsemen? He might not have been. What a torturing hope! But vain—vain, for inevitably he must be among them. He was there in the cabin already. He had dismounted, tied his horse, had knocked on her door. Did he need to knock? No, he would go in, he would call her in that cruel voice, and then...
Was the Mormon who had kidnapped Fay—the man with the harsh voice—one of those eleven horsemen? He might not have been. What a painful hope! But it was pointless—pointless, because he had to be among them. He was already in the cabin. He had dismounted, tied up his horse, and knocked on her door. Did he need to knock? No, he would just go in, he would call her in that cruel voice, and then...
Shefford pulled a blanket from his bed and covered his cold and trembling body. He had sunk down off the log, was leaning back upon it. The stars were pale, far off, and the valley seemed unreal. He found himself listening—listening with sick and terrible earnestness, trying to hear against the thrum and beat of his heart, straining to catch a sound in all that cold, star-blanched, silent valley. But he could hear no sound. It was as if death held the valley in its perfect silence. How he hated that silence! There ought to have been a million horrible, bellowing demons making the night hideous. Did the stars serenely look down upon the lonely cabins of these exiles? Was there no thunderbolt to drop down from that dark and looming mountain upon the silent cabin where tragedy had entered? In all the world, under the sea, in the abysmal caves, in the vast spaces of the air, there was no such terrible silence as this. A scream, a long cry, a moan—these were natural to a woman, and why did not one of these sealed wives, why did not Fay Larkin, damn this everlasting acquiescent silence? Perhaps she would fly out of her cabin, come running along the path. Shefford peered into the bright patches of starlight and into the shadows of the cedars. But he saw no moving form in the open, no dim white shape against the gloom. And he heard no sound—not even a whisper of wind in the branches overhead.
Shefford pulled a blanket from his bed and wrapped it around his cold, trembling body. He had slumped off the log and was leaning back against it. The stars were pale and distant, making the valley feel unreal. He found himself listening—listening with a sickening intensity, trying to hear something over the thrum of his heartbeat, straining to catch any sound in that cold, starlit, silent valley. But he couldn’t hear anything. It was as if death had wrapped the valley in complete silence. How he hated that silence! There should have been a million terrifying, roaring demons making the night unbearable. Did the stars calmly gaze down at the lonely cabins of these outcasts? Was there no thunderbolt to strike down from that dark, looming mountain onto the silent cabin where tragedy had struck? In all the world, beneath the sea, in the dark caves, across the vast skies, there was no silence as dreadful as this. A scream, a cry, a moan—these were natural for a woman, so why didn’t one of these trapped wives, why didn’t Fay Larkin, break this endless, compliant silence? Maybe she would burst out of her cabin and run along the path. Shefford peered into the bright patches of starlight and the shadows of the cedars. But he saw no moving figure in the open, no pale shape against the gloom. And he heard no sound—not even a whisper of wind in the branches overhead.
Nas Ta Bega returned to the shade of the cedars and, lying down on his blankets, covered himself and went to sleep. The fact seemed to bring bitter reality to Shefford. Nothing was going to happen. The valley was to be the same this night as any other night. Shefford accepted the truth. He experienced a kind of self-pity. The night he had thought so much about, prepared for, and had forgotten had now arrived. Then he threw another blanket round him, and, cold, dark, grim, he faced that lonely vigil, meaning to sit there, wide-eyed, to endure and to wait.
Nas Ta Bega went back to the shade of the cedars and, lying down on his blankets, covered himself up and fell asleep. This brought a harsh reality to Shefford. Nothing was going to change. The valley was going to be just like every other night. Shefford accepted this truth. He felt a wave of self-pity. The night he had thought about so much, prepared for, and then forgotten had finally come. Then he wrapped another blanket around himself, and feeling cold, dark, and grim, he faced that lonely watch, determined to sit there, wide-awake, to endure and wait.
Jealousy and pain, following his frenzy, abided with him long hours, and when they passed he divined that selfishness passed with them. What he suffered then was for Fay Larkin and for her sisters in misfortune. He grew big enough to pity these fanatics. The fiery, racing tide of blood that had made of him only an animal had cooled with thought of others. Still he feared that stultifying thing which must have been hate. What a tempest had raged within him! This blood of his, that had received a stronger strain from his desert life, might in a single moment flood out reason and intellect and make him a vengeful man. So in those starlit hours that dragged interminably he looked deep into his heart and tried to fortify himself against a dark and evil moment to come.
Jealousy and pain lingered with him for hours after his outburst, and when they finally faded, he realized that his selfishness had faded too. What he felt then was for Fay Larkin and her sisters who suffered like her. He grew enough to feel sorry for those fanatics. The fiery, racing blood that had turned him into an animal had calmed as he thought about others. Still, he dreaded that suffocating thing that must have been hate. What a storm had raged inside him! This blood of his, which carried a stronger strain from his life in the desert, might, in an instant, drown out reason and intellect, turning him into a vengeful man. So during those endless starlit hours, he looked deep into his heart and tried to prepare himself against a dark and evil moment that might come.
Midnight—and the valley seemed a tomb! Did he alone keep wakeful? The sky was a darker blue, the stars burned a whiter fire, the peaks stood looming and vast, tranquil sentinels of that valley, and the wind rose to sigh, to breathe, to mourn through the cedars. It was a sad music. The Indian lay prone, dark face to the stars. Joe Lake lay prone, sleeping as quietly, with his dark face exposed to the starlight. The gentle movement of the cedar branches changed the shape of the bright patches on the grass where shadow and light met. The walls of the valley waved upward, dark below and growing paler, to shine faintly at the rounded rims. And there was a tiny, silvery tinkle of running water over stones.
Midnight—and the valley felt like a tomb! Was he the only one awake? The sky was a deep blue, the stars shone with a bright light, the peaks stood tall and vast, peaceful guardians of the valley, and the wind rose to sigh, breathe, and mourn through the cedars. It was a melancholic melody. The Indian lay flat on his back, his dark face turned toward the stars. Joe Lake lay flat as well, sleeping peacefully, with his dark face exposed to the starlight. The gentle swaying of the cedar branches shifted the patterns of light on the grass where shadow and light converged. The valley walls rose upward, dark below and becoming lighter, faintly glowing at the rounded edges. And there was a soft, silvery sound of running water over stones.
Here was a little nook of the vast world. Here were tranquillity, beauty, music, loneliness, life. Shefford wondered—did he alone keep watchful? Did he feel that he could see dark, wide eyes peering into the gloom? And it came to him after a time that he was not alone in his vigil, nor was Fay Larkin alone in her agony. There was some one else in the valley, a great and breathing and watchful spirit. It entered into Shefford's soul and he trembled. What had come to him? And he answered—only added pain and new love, and a strange strength from the firmament and the peaks and the silence and the shadows.
Here was a small corner of the vast world. Here were calm, beauty, music, loneliness, and life. Shefford wondered—was he the only one keeping watch? Did he sense dark, wide eyes watching from the shadows? After a while, he realized he wasn’t alone in his watch, nor was Fay Larkin alone in her suffering. There was someone else in the valley, a great, breathing, watchful spirit. It entered Shefford's soul, and he shivered. What was happening to him? And he answered—only added pain and new love, along with a strange strength from the sky, the peaks, the silence, and the shadows.
The bright belt with its three radiant stars sank behind the western wall and there was a paler gloom upon the valley.
The bright belt with its three shining stars disappeared behind the western wall, and the valley sank into a lighter gloom.
Then a few lights twinkled in the darkness that enveloped the cabins; a woman's laugh strangely broke the silence, profaning it, giving the lie to that somber yoke which seemed to consist of the very shadows; the voices of men were heard, and then the slow clip-clop of trotting horses on the hard trail.
Then a few lights twinkled in the darkness that surrounded the cabins; a woman's laughter unexpectedly shattered the silence, disrespecting it and contradicting that gloomy weight that seemed to be made of pure shadows; the voices of men could be heard, followed by the slow clip-clop of trotting horses on the hard path.
Shefford saw the Mormons file out into the paling starlight, ride down the valley, and vanish in the gray gloom. He was aware that the Indian sat up to watch the procession ride by, and that Joe turned over, as if disturbed.
Shefford watched as the Mormons walked out into the dim starlight, rode down the valley, and disappeared into the gray darkness. He noticed that the Indian sat up to see the group ride past, and that Joe turned over, seemingly restless.
One by one the stars went out. The valley became a place of gray shadows. In the east a light glowed. Shefford sat there, haggard and worn, watching the coming of the dawn, the kindling of the light; and had the power been his the dawn would never have broken and the rose and gold never have tipped the lofty peaks.
One by one, the stars disappeared. The valley turned into a place of dull shadows. In the east, a light started to shine. Shefford sat there, exhausted and weary, watching the dawn arrive, the light beginning to glow; and if it had been up to him, the dawn would never have come, and the pink and gold would never have touched the high peaks.
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
Shefford attended to his camp chores as usual. Several times he was aware of Joe's close scrutiny, and finally, without looking at him, Shefford told of the visit of the Mormons. A violent expulsion of breath was Joe's answer and it might have been a curse. Straightway Joe ceased his cheery whistling and became as somber as the Indian. The camp was silent; the men did not look at one another. While they sat at breakfast Shefford's back was turned toward the village—he had not looked in that direction since dawn.
Shefford went about his camp chores as usual. Several times, he felt Joe watching him closely, and finally, without looking at Joe, Shefford mentioned the visit from the Mormons. Joe let out a sharp breath, which might have been a curse. Immediately, Joe stopped his cheerful whistling and turned as serious as the Indian. The camp fell silent; the men avoided eye contact. While they had breakfast, Shefford kept his back turned toward the village—he hadn’t looked that way since dawn.
“Ugh!” suddenly exclaimed Nas Ta Bega.
“Ugh!” Nas Ta Bega suddenly shouted.
Joe Lake muttered low and deep, and this time there was no mistake about the nature of his speech. Shefford did not have the courage to turn to see what had caused these exclamations. He knew since today had dawned that there was calamity in the air.
Joe Lake muttered in a low, deep voice, and this time there was no doubt about what he was saying. Shefford didn't have the courage to look and see what had triggered these outbursts. He knew ever since today began that there was trouble looming.
“Shefford, I reckon if I know women there's a little hell coming to you,” said the Mormon, significantly.
“Shefford, I think if I understand women, there's a bit of trouble headed your way,” said the Mormon, meaningfully.
Shefford wheeled as if a powerful force had turned him on a pivot. He saw Fay Larkin. She seemed to be almost running. She was unhooded and her bright hair streamed down. Her swift, lithe action was without its usual grace. She looked wild, and she almost fell crossing the stepping-stones of the brook.
Shefford spun around as if a strong force had turned him on a pivot. He saw Fay Larkin. She appeared to be almost running. Her head was uncovered, and her bright hair flowed down. Her quick, agile movements lacked their usual grace. She looked wild and nearly stumbled while crossing the stepping-stones of the brook.
Joe hurried to meet her, took hold of her arm and spoke, but she did not seem to hear him. She drew him along with her, up the little bench under the cedars straight toward Shefford. Her face held a white, mute agony, as if in the hour of strife it had hardened into marble. But her eyes were dark-purple fire—windows of an extraordinarily intense and vital life. In one night the girl had become a woman. But the blight Shefford had dreaded to see—the withering of the exquisite soul and spirit and purity he had considered inevitable, just as inevitable as the death of something similar in the flower she resembled, when it was broken and defiled—nothing of this was manifest in her. Straight and swiftly she came to him back in the shade of the cedars and took hold of his hands.
Joe rushed to meet her, grabbed her arm, and spoke, but she didn’t seem to hear him. She pulled him along with her, up the small bench under the cedars straight toward Shefford. Her face showed a white, silent agony, as if it had turned to marble in this time of struggle. But her eyes burned with a dark-purple fire—windows into an incredibly intense and vibrant life. In just one night, the girl had transformed into a woman. But the decay Shefford had feared to witness—the loss of the exquisite soul, spirit, and purity he thought was unavoidable, just like the inevitable death of something similar in the flower she resembled when it was broken and tarnished—none of this was evident in her. Purposefully and swiftly, she reached him back in the shade of the cedars and took hold of his hands.
“Last night—HE CAME!” she said.
“Last night—HE SHOWED UP!” she said.
“Yes—Fay—I—I know,” replied Shefford, haltingly.
“Yes—Fay—I—I get it,” replied Shefford, hesitantly.
He was tremblingly conscious of amaze at her—of something wonderful in her. She did not heed Joe, who stepped aside a little; she did not see Nas Ta Bega, who sat motionless on a log, apparently oblivious to her presence.
He was nervously aware of how amazing she was—of something amazing in her. She didn’t notice Joe, who stepped aside a bit; she didn’t see Nas Ta Bega, who sat still on a log, seemingly unaware of her presence.
“You knew he came?”
"Did you know he came?"
“Yes, Fay. I was awake when—they rode in. I watched them. I sat up all night. I saw them ride away.”
“Yes, Fay. I was awake when they rode in. I watched them. I stayed up all night. I saw them ride away.”
“If you knew when he came why didn't you run to me—to get to me before he did?”
“If you knew when he was coming, why didn't you come to me first?”
Her question was unanswerable. It had the force of a blow. It stunned him. Its sharp, frank directness sprang from a simplicity and a strength that had not been nurtured in the life he had lived. So far men had wandered from truth and nature!
Her question was impossible to answer. It hit him like a punch. It left him speechless. Its sharp, honest directness came from a simplicity and strength that he had never experienced in his life. Men had strayed so far from truth and reality!
“I came to you as soon as I was able,” she went on. “I must have fainted. I just had to drag myself around.... And now I can tell you.”
“I came to you as soon as I could,” she continued. “I must have passed out. I just had to pull myself together.... And now I can tell you.”
He was powerless to reply, as if she had put another unanswerable question. What did she mean to tell him? What might she not tell him? She loosed her hands from his and lifted them to his shoulders, and that was the first conscious action of feeling, of intimacy, which she had ever shown. It quite robbed Shefford of strength, and in spite of his sorrow there was an indefinable thrill in her touch. He looked at her, saw the white-and-gold beauty that was hers yesterday and seemed changed to-day, and he recognized Fay Larkin in a woman he did not know.
He felt unable to respond, as if she had asked him another impossible question. What was she trying to say? What was she holding back? She released her grip from his hands and placed her hands on his shoulders, marking her first real expression of feeling and intimacy. It completely drained Shefford of his strength, and despite his sadness, there was an unexplainable excitement in her touch. He looked at her, noticed the white-and-gold beauty she had yesterday, which seemed different today, and he recognized Fay Larkin in a woman he didn’t fully understand.
“Listen! He came—”
"Listen! He’s here—"
“Fay, don't—tell me,” interrupted Shefford.
“Fay, don't—just tell me,” interrupted Shefford.
“I WILL tell you,” she said.
"I'll tell you," she said.
Did the instinct of love teach her how to mitigate his pain? Shefford felt that, as he felt the new-born strength in her.
Did her instinct for love help her ease his pain? Shefford sensed this, just as he felt the newfound strength in her.
“Listen,” she went on. “He came when I was undressing for bed. I heard the horse. He knocked on the door. Something terrible happened to me then. I felt sick and my head wasn't clear. I remember next—his being in the room—the lamp was out—I couldn't see very well. He thought I was sick and he gave me a drink and let the air blow in on me through the window. I remember I lay back in the chair and I thought. And I listened. When would you come? I didn't feel that you could leave me there alone with him. For his coming was different this time. That pain like a blade in my side!... When it came I was not the same. I loved you. I understood then. I belonged to you. I couldn't let him touch me. I had never been his wife. When I realized this—that he was there, that you might suffer for it—I cried right out.
"Listen," she continued. "He showed up while I was getting ready for bed. I heard the horse. He knocked on the door. Something awful happened to me then. I felt nauseous and my mind was foggy. The next thing I remember was him being in the room—the lamp was off—I couldn’t see very well. He thought I was ill, so he gave me a drink and let the fresh air in through the window. I remember lying back in the chair and thinking. And I listened. When would you show up? I felt like there was no way I could be left alone with him. His arrival felt different this time. That pain like a knife in my side!... When it hit, I wasn’t the same. I loved you. I understood then. I was yours. I couldn’t let him touch me. I had never been his wife. When I realized that he was there, that you might suffer because of it—I cried out.
“He thought I was sick. He worked over me. He gave me medicine. And then he prayed. I saw him, in the dark, on his knees, praying for me. That seemed strange. Yet he was kind, so kind that I begged him to let me go. I was not a Mormon. I couldn't marry him. I begged him to let me go.
“He thought I was sick. He took care of me. He gave me medicine. And then he prayed. I saw him, in the dark, on his knees, praying for me. That felt strange. Yet he was kind, so kind that I asked him to let me leave. I wasn’t a Mormon. I couldn’t marry him. I begged him to let me go.
“Then he thought I had been deceiving him. He fell into a fury. He talked for a long time. He called upon God to visit my sins upon me. He tried to make me pray. But I wouldn't. And then I fought him. I'd have screamed for you had he not smothered me. I got weak.... And you never came. I know I thought you would come. But you didn't. Then I—I gave out. And after—some time—I must have fainted.”
“Then he thought I was tricking him. He got really angry. He went on talking for a long time. He called on God to punish me for my sins. He tried to make me pray. But I wouldn’t. And then I fought back. I would have screamed for you if he hadn’t smothered me. I got weak.... And you never showed up. I know I thought you would come. But you didn’t. Then I—I gave in. And after—some time—I must have passed out.”
“Fay! For Heaven's sake, how could I come to you?” burst out Shefford, hoarse and white with remorse, passion, pain.
“Fay! For heaven's sake, how could I come to you?” Shefford exclaimed, his voice hoarse and his face pale with regret, passion, and pain.
“If I'm any man's wife I'm yours. It's a thing you FEEL, isn't it? I know that now.... But I want to know what to do?”
“If I’m any man’s wife, I’m yours. It’s something you FEEL, right? I get that now… But I want to know what to do?”
“Fay!” he cried, huskily.
"Fay!" he called, hoarsely.
“I'm sick of it all. If it weren't for you I'd climb the wall and throw myself off. That would be easy for me. I'd love to die that way. All my life I've been high up on the walls. To fall would be nothing!”
“I'm tired of all of this. If it weren't for you, I'd climb the wall and jump off. That would be easy for me. I'd love to die that way. My whole life, I've been up high on the walls. Falling would be nothing!”
“Oh, you mustn't talk like that!”
“Oh, you shouldn't talk like that!”
“Do you love me?” she asked, with a low and deathless sweetness.
“Do you love me?” she asked, with a soft and timeless sweetness.
“Love you? With all my heart! Nothing can change that!”
“Love you? With all my heart! Nothing can change that!”
“Do you want me—as you used to want the Fay Larkin lost in Surprise Valley? Do you love me that way? I understand things better than before, but still—not all. I AM Fay Larkin. I think I must have dreamed of you all my life. I was glad when you came here. I've been happy lately. I forgot—till last night. Maybe it needed that to make me see I've loved you all the time.... And I fought him like a wildcat!... Tell me the truth. I feel I'm yours. Is that true? If I'm not—I'll not live another hour. Something holds me up. I am the same.... Do you want me?”
“Do you want me—like you used to want Fay Larkin lost in Surprise Valley? Do you love me like that? I understand things better now, but still—not everything. I AM Fay Larkin. I think I must have dreamed about you my whole life. I was happy when you came here. I've been feeling great lately. I forgot—until last night. Maybe it took that to make me realize I’ve loved you all along.... And I fought him like a wildcat!... Tell me the truth. I feel like I'm yours. Is that true? If I’m not—I'll barely last another hour. Something keeps me going. I'm still the same.... Do you want me?”
“Yes, Fay Larkin, I want you,” replied Shefford, steadily, with his grip on her arms.
“Yes, Fay Larkin, I want you,” Shefford replied firmly, holding onto her arms.
“Then take me away. I don't want to live here another hour.”
“Then take me away. I don’t want to live here for another hour.”
“Fay, I'll take you. But it can't be done at once. We must plan. I need help. There are Lassiter and Jane to get out of Surprise Valley. Give me time, dear—give me time. It'll be a hard job. And we must plan so we can positively get away. Give me time, Fay.”
“Fay, I'll take you. But we can't do it all at once. We need to plan. I need help. We have to get Lassiter and Jane out of Surprise Valley. Just give me some time, dear—give me time. It’s going to be tough. We have to plan carefully to ensure we can make our escape. Just give me some time, Fay.”
“Suppose HE comes back?” she queried, with a singular depth of voice.
“Suppose he comes back?” she asked, with a unique depth to her voice.
“We'll have to risk that,” replied Shefford, miserably. “But—he won't come soon.”
“We'll have to take that chance,” replied Shefford, feeling down. “But—he won’t be here anytime soon.”
“He said he would,” she flashed.
“He said he would,” she shot back.
Shefford seemed to freeze inwardly with her words. Love had made her a woman and now the woman in her was speaking. She saw the truth as he could not see it. And the truth was nature. She had been hidden all her life from the world, from knowledge as he had it, yet when love betrayed her womanhood to her she acquired all its subtlety.
Shefford seemed to freeze inside at her words. Love had transformed her into a woman, and now the woman within her was speaking. She recognized the truth in a way he couldn’t. And that truth was nature. She had been kept hidden from the world her entire life, away from the knowledge he possessed, yet when love revealed her womanhood to her, she gained all its nuances.
“If I wait and he DOES come will you keep me from him?” she asked.
“If I wait and he DOES come, will you stop me from seeing him?” she asked.
“How can I? I'm staking all on the chance of his not coming soon. ... But, Fay, if he DOES come and I don't give up our secret—how on earth can I keep you from him?” demanded Shefford.
“How can I? I'm betting everything on the chance that he doesn't arrive soon. ... But, Fay, if he DOES show up and I don't reveal our secret—how on earth can I keep you away from him?” Shefford asked.
“If you love me you will do it,” she said, as simply as if she were fate.
“If you love me, you’ll do it,” she said, as casually as if she were fate.
“But how?” cried Shefford, almost beside himself.
“But how?” Shefford exclaimed, almost losing it.
“You are a man. Any man would save the woman who loves him from—from—Oh, from a beast!... How would Lassiter do it?”
“You're a man. Any man would save the woman who loves him from—from—oh, from a monster!... How would Lassiter handle it?”
“Lassiter!”
“Lassiter!”
“YOU CAN KILL HIM!”
"KILL HIM!"
It was there, deep and full in her voice, the strength of the elemental forces that had surrounded her, primitive passion and hate and love, as they were in woman in the beginning.
It was there, deep and rich in her voice, the power of the basic forces that had surrounded her, raw passion and hatred and love, just as they were in women at the start.
“My God!” Shefford cried aloud with his spirit when all that was red in him sprang again into a flame of hell. That was what had been wrong with him last night. He could kill this stealthy night-rider, and now, face to face with Fay, who had never been so beautiful and wonderful as in this hour when she made love the only and the sacred thing of life, now he had it in him to kill. Yet, murder—even to kill a brute—that was not for John Shefford, not the way for him to save a woman. Reason and wisdom still fought the passion in him. If he could but cling to them—have them with him in the dark and contending hour!
“My God!” Shefford shouted with all his fervor as the anger inside him erupted into a fiery rage. That was what had troubled him the night before. He could take down this sneaky night-rider, and now, standing in front of Fay, who had never looked more beautiful or amazing than in this moment when she made love the only sacred thing in life, he felt the urge to kill. Yet, murder—even of a monster—was not in John Shefford’s nature, nor was it the way for him to save a woman. Rational thought and wisdom were still battling the passion inside him. If only he could hold onto them—have them with him in this dark, tumultuous moment!
She leaned against him now, exhausted, her soul in her eyes, and they saw only him. Shefford was all but powerless to resist the longing to take her into his arms, to hold her to his heart, to let himself go. Did not her love give her to him? Shefford gazed helplessly at the stricken Joe Lake, at the somber Indian, as if from them he expected help.
She leaned against him now, tired, her emotions visible in her eyes, and they saw only him. Shefford was almost unable to resist the desire to pull her into his arms, to hold her close, to let himself feel. Didn't her love mean she was his? Shefford looked helplessly at the troubled Joe Lake, at the serious Indian, as if he expected them to provide support.
“I know him now,” said Fay, breaking the silence with startling suddenness.
"I know him now," Fay said, cutting through the silence unexpectedly.
“What!”
“Seriously!”
“I've seen him in the light. I flashed a candle in his face. I saw it. I know him now. He was there at Stonebridge with us, and I never knew him. But I know him now. His name is—”
“I’ve seen him in the light. I shone a candle in his face. I saw it. I know him now. He was there at Stonebridge with us, and I never recognized him. But I know him now. His name is—”
“For God's sake don't tell me who he is!” implored Shefford.
“For God's sake, don’t tell me who he is!” Shefford begged.
Ignorance was Shefford's safeguard against himself. To make a name of this heretofore intangible man, to give him an identity apart from the crowd, to be able to recognize him—that for Shefford would be fatal.
Ignorance was Shefford's protection from himself. To turn this previously unrecognizable man into someone with an identity separate from the masses, to be able to see him clearly—that would be disastrous for Shefford.
“Fay—tell me—no more,” he said, brokenly. “I love you and I will give you my life. Trust me. I swear I'll save you.”
“Fay—just tell me—no more,” he said, with a shaky voice. “I love you and I will give you my life. Trust me. I promise I’ll save you.”
“Will you take me away soon?”
“Are you going to take me away soon?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
She appeared satisfied with that and dropped her hands and moved back from him. A light flitted over her white face, and her eyes grew dark and humid, losing their fire in changing, shadowing thought of submission, of trust, of hope.
She seemed pleased with that and lowered her hands, stepping away from him. A fleeting expression crossed her pale face, and her eyes became dark and watery, losing their spark as she shifted into thoughts of submission, trust, and hope.
“I can lead you to Surprise Valley,” she said. “I feel the way. It's there!” And she pointed to the west.
“I can take you to Surprise Valley,” she said. “I know the way. It's over there!” And she pointed to the west.
“Fay, we'll go—soon. I must plan. I'll see you to-night. Then we'll talk. Run home now, before some of the women see you here.”
“Fay, we’ll leave—soon. I need to make a plan. I’ll see you tonight. Then we can talk. Go home now, before some of the women notice you here.”
She said good-by and started away under the cedars, out into the open where her hair shone like gold in the sunlight, and she took the stepping-stones with her old free grace, and strode down the path swift and lithe as an Indian. Once she turned to wave a hand.
She said goodbye and walked away under the cedars, out into the open where her hair shone like gold in the sunlight. She navigated the stepping-stones with her usual effortless grace and strode down the path, quick and agile like a Native American. Once, she turned to wave a hand.
Shefford watched her with a torture of pride, love, hope, and fear contending within him.
Shefford watched her, overwhelmed by a mix of pride, love, hope, and fear battling inside him.
XIV. THE NAVAJO
That morning a Piute rode into the valley.
That morning, a Piute rode into the valley.
Shefford recognized him as the brave who had been in love with Glen Naspa. The moment Nas Ta Bega saw this visitor he made a singular motion with his hands—a motion that somehow to Shefford suggested despair—and then he waited, somber and statuesque, for the messenger to come to him. It was the Piute who did all the talking, and that was brief. Then the Navajo stood motionless, with his hands crossed over his breast. Shefford drew near and waited.
Shefford recognized him as the guy who had been in love with Glen Naspa. The moment Nas Ta Bega saw this visitor, he made a unique motion with his hands—a motion that somehow suggested despair to Shefford—and then he waited, serious and still, for the messenger to approach him. It was the Piute who did all the talking, and it was brief. Then the Navajo stood there, motionless, with his hands crossed over his chest. Shefford stepped closer and waited.
“Bi Nai,” said the Navajo, “Nas Ta Bega said his sister would come home some day.... Glen Naspa is in the hogan of her grandfather.”
“Bi Nai,” said the Navajo, “Nas Ta Bega said his sister would come home some day.... Glen Naspa is in her grandfather's hogan.”
He spoke in his usual slow, guttural voice, and he might have been bronze for all the emotion he expressed; yet Shefford instinctively felt the despair that had been hinted to him, and he put his hand on the Indian's shoulder.
He spoke in his typical slow, deep voice, and he might as well have been made of bronze for all the emotion he showed; yet Shefford instinctively sensed the despair that was hinted at before, and he placed his hand on the Indian's shoulder.
“If I am the Navajo's brother, then I am brother to Glen Naspa,” he said. “I will go with you to the hogan of Hosteen Doetin.”
“If I’m the Navajo's brother, then I’m also brother to Glen Naspa,” he said. “I’ll go with you to Hosteen Doetin’s hogan.”
Nas Ta Bega went away into the valley for the horses. Shefford hurried to the village, made his excuses at the school, and then called to explain to Fay that trouble of some kind had come to the Indian.
Nas Ta Bega went into the valley to get the horses. Shefford rushed to the village, made his apologies at the school, and then called to let Fay know that some kind of trouble had come to the Indian.
Soon afterward he was riding Nack-yal on the rough and winding trail up through the broken country of cliffs and canyon to the great league-long sage and cedar slope of the mountain. It was weeks since he had ridden the mustang. Nack-yal was fat and lazy. He loved his master, but he did not like the climb, and so fell far behind the lean and wiry pony that carried Nas Ta Bega. The sage levels were as purple as the haze of the distance, and there was a bitter-sweet tang on the strong, cool wind. The sun was gold behind the dark line of fringe on the mountain-top. A flock of sheep swept down one of the sage levels, looking like a narrow stream of white and black and brown. It was always amazing for Shefford to see how swiftly these Navajo sheep grazed along. Wild mustangs plunged out of the cedar clumps and stood upon the ridges, whistling defiance or curiosity, and their manes and tails waved in the wind.
Soon after, he was riding Nack-yal along the rough, winding trail through the rugged cliffs and canyons toward the expansive sage and cedar slope of the mountain. It had been weeks since he last rode the mustang. Nack-yal was bulky and sluggish. He loved his owner, but he wasn't a fan of the climb, so he lagged far behind the lean, quick pony carrying Nas Ta Bega. The sagebrush levels were as purple as the distant haze, and there was a bittersweet scent in the strong, cool breeze. The sun shone golden behind the dark fringe of the mountain peak. A flock of sheep flowed down one of the sagebrush levels, resembling a narrow stream of white, black, and brown. Shefford always marveled at how quickly these Navajo sheep grazed. Wild mustangs burst out from the cedar thickets and stood on the ridges, whistling in defiance or curiosity, their manes and tails waving in the wind.
Shefford mounted slowly to the cedar bench in the midst of which were hidden the few hogans. And he halted at the edge to dismount and take a look at that downward-sweeping world of color, of wide space, at the wild desert upland which from there unrolled its magnificent panorama.
Shefford climbed slowly onto the cedar bench where a few hogans were hidden in the center. He paused at the edge to get off and admire the vibrant world below, the expansive landscape, and the wild desert terrain that unfolded its stunning view from that spot.
Then he passed on into the cedars. How strange to hear the lambs bleating again! Lambing-time had come early, but still spring was there in the new green of grass, in the bright upland flower. He led his mustang out of the cedars into the cleared circle. It was full of colts and lambs, and there were the shepherd-dogs and a few old rams and ewes. But the circle was a quiet place this day. There were no Indians in sight. Shefford loosened the saddle-girths on Nack-yal and, leaving him to graze, went toward the hogan of Hosteen Doetin. A blanket was hung across the door. Shefford heard a low chanting. He waited beside the door till the covering was pulled in, then he entered.
Then he walked into the cedars. How strange to hear the lambs bleating again! Lambing season had started early, but spring was still evident in the fresh green grass and the bright upland flowers. He led his mustang out of the cedars and into the cleared area. It was filled with colts and lambs, along with the shepherd dogs and a few old rams and ewes. But the area was quiet that day. There were no Indians around. Shefford loosened the saddle straps on Nack-yal and, leaving him to graze, headed toward Hosteen Doetin's hogan. A blanket was hanging across the door. Shefford heard a soft chanting. He waited by the door until the covering was pulled aside, then he entered.
Hosteen Doetin met him, clasped his hand. The old Navajo could not speak; his fine face was working in grief; tears streamed from his dim old eyes and rolled down his wrinkled cheeks. His sorrow was no different from a white man's sorrow. Beyond him Shefford saw Nas Ta Bega standing with folded arms, somehow terrible in his somber impassiveness. At his feet crouched the old woman, Hosteen Doetin's wife, and beside her, prone and quiet, half covered with a blanket, lay Glen Naspa.
Hosteen Doetin met him and shook his hand. The old Navajo couldn't speak; his kind face was contorted with grief, tears flowed from his dim old eyes and rolled down his wrinkled cheeks. His sorrow was just like a white man's sorrow. Behind him, Shefford saw Nas Ta Bega standing with his arms crossed, somehow intimidating in his serious stillness. At his feet crouched the old woman, Hosteen Doetin's wife, and next to her, lying quietly and half covered with a blanket, was Glen Naspa.
She was dead. To Shefford she seemed older than when he had last seen her. And she was beautiful. Calm, cold, dark, with only bitter lips to give the lie to peace! There was a story in those lips.
She was dead. To Shefford, she seemed older than the last time he had seen her. And she was beautiful. Calm, cold, dark, with only bitter lips betraying any hint of peace! There was a story in those lips.
At her side, half hidden under the fold of blanket, lay a tiny bundle. Its human shape startled Shefford. Then he did not need to be told the tragedy. When he looked again at Glen Naspa's face he seemed to understand all that had made her older, to feel the pain that had lined and set her lips.
At her side, partially concealed by the blanket, was a small bundle. Its human form shocked Shefford. He realized then that he didn’t need any explanation about the tragedy. When he looked back at Glen Naspa's face, he felt he understood everything that had aged her, sensing the pain that had marked and tightened her lips.
She was dead, and she was the last of Nas Ta Bega's family. In the old grandfather's agony, in the wild chant of the stricken grandmother, in the brother's stern and terrible calmness Shefford felt more than the death of a loved one. The shadow of ruin, of doom, of death hovered over the girl and her family and her tribe and her race. There was no consolation to offer these relatives of Glen Naspa. Shefford took one more fascinated gaze at her dark, eloquent, prophetic face, at the tragic tiny shape by her side, and then with bowed head he left the hogan.
She was dead, and she was the last of Nas Ta Bega's family. In the old grandfather's pain, in the wild cries of the grieving grandmother, in the brother's stern and controlled demeanor, Shefford felt more than just the loss of a loved one. The shadow of destruction, of despair, of death loomed over the girl, her family, her tribe, and her people. There was no comfort to offer the relatives of Glen Naspa. Shefford took one last captivated look at her dark, expressive, prophetic face, at the tragic little form beside her, and then, with his head down, he left the hogan.
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
Outside he paced to and fro, with an aching heart for Nas Ta Bega, with something of the white man's burden of crime toward the Indian weighing upon his soul.
Outside, he walked back and forth, his heart heavy for Nas Ta Bega, feeling the weight of the white man's burden of guilt over the crime done to the Indian pressing down on his soul.
Old Hosteen Doetin came to him with shaking hands and words memorable of the time Glen Naspa left his hogan.
Old Hosteen Doetin approached him with trembling hands and words reminiscent of the time Glen Naspa left his hogan.
“Me no savvy Jesus Christ. Me hungry. Me no eat Jesus Christ!”
“Me don’t understand Jesus Christ. I’m hungry. I can’t eat Jesus Christ!”
That seemed to be all of his trouble that he could express to Shefford. He could not understand the religion of the missionary, this Jesus Christ who had called his granddaughter away. And the great fear of an old Indian was not death, but hunger. Shefford remembered a custom of the Navajos, a thing barbarous looked at with a white man's mind. If an old Indian failed on a long march he was inclosed by a wall of stones, given plenty to eat and drink, and left there to die in the desert. Not death did he fear, but hunger! Old Hosteen Doetin expected to starve, now that the young and strong squaw of his family was gone.
That seemed to be all the trouble he could share with Shefford. He couldn’t understand the missionary's faith, this Jesus Christ who had taken his granddaughter away. For an old Indian, the greatest fear wasn’t death, but hunger. Shefford recalled a Navajo custom that seemed barbaric from a white person's perspective. If an old Indian couldn’t keep up on a long march, they were surrounded by a wall of stones, given plenty to eat and drink, and left there to die in the desert. It wasn’t death he feared, but hunger! Old Hosteen Doetin expected to starve now that the young and strong woman of his family was gone.
Shefford spoke in his halting Navajo and assured the old Indian that Nas Ta Bega would never let him starve.
Shefford spoke in his slow Navajo and assured the old Indian that Nas Ta Bega would never let him go hungry.
At sunset Shefford stood with Nas Ta Bega facing the west. The Indian was magnificent in repose. He watched the sun go down upon the day that had seen the burial of the last of his family. He resembled an impassive destiny, upon which no shocks fell. He had the light of that flaring golden sky in his face, the majesty of the mountain in his mien, the silence of the great gulf below on his lips. This educated Navajo, who had reverted to the life of his ancestors, found in the wildness and loneliness of his environment a strength no white teaching could ever have given him. Shefford sensed in him a measureless grief, an impenetrable gloom, a tragic acceptance of the meaning of Glen Naspa's ruin and death—the vanishing of his race from the earth. Death had written the law of such bitter truth round Glen Naspa's lips, and the same truth was here in the grandeur and gloom of the Navajo.
At sunset, Shefford stood with Nas Ta Bega facing west. The Indian was striking in his stillness. He watched the sun set on a day that had witnessed the burial of the last of his family. He seemed like a stoic fate, untouched by any upheaval. The light from that blazing golden sky lit up his face, the grandeur of the mountain was evident in his presence, and the silence of the vast canyon was present on his lips. This educated Navajo, who had returned to the ways of his ancestors, found in the wildness and solitude of his surroundings a strength that no amount of white education could provide. Shefford sensed in him an immense sorrow, an impenetrable sadness, a tragic acceptance of what had happened to Glen Naspa—his people fading away from the earth. Death had inscribed the harsh truth of this bitter reality on Glen Naspa's lips, and that same truth resonated in the majesty and melancholy of the Navajo.
“Bi Nai,” he said, with the beautiful sonorous roll in his voice, “Glen Naspa is in her grave and there are no paths to the place of her sleep. Glen Naspa is gone.”
“Bi Nai,” he said, with the beautiful, rich tone in his voice, “Glen Naspa is in her grave and there are no paths to where she rests. Glen Naspa is gone.”
“Gone! Where? Nas Ta Bega, remember I lost my own faith, and I have not yet learned yours.”
“Gone! Where? Nas Ta Bega, remember I lost my own faith, and I still haven’t learned yours.”
“The Navajo has one mother—the earth. Her body has gone to the earth and it will become dust. But her spirit is in the air. It shall whisper to me from the wind. I shall hear it on running waters. It will hide in the morning music of a mocking-bird and in the lonely night cry of the canyon hawk. Her blood will go to make the red of the Indian flowers and her soul will rest at midnight in the lily that opens only to the moon. She will wait in the shadow for me, and live in the great mountain that is my home, and for ever step behind me on the trail.”
“The Navajo has one mother—the earth. Her body has returned to the ground, and it will become dust. But her spirit is in the air. It will whisper to me in the wind. I will hear it in running water. It will hide in the morning song of a mockingbird and in the lonely night call of the canyon hawk. Her blood will create the red of the Indian flowers, and her soul will rest at midnight in the lily that blooms only for the moon. She will wait in the shadows for me and live in the great mountain that is my home, and forever walk behind me on the trail.”
“You will kill Willetts?” demanded Shefford.
“You're going to kill Willetts?” asked Shefford.
“The Navajo will not seek the missionary.”
“The Navajo won't look for the missionary.”
“But if you meet him you'll kill him?”
“But if you meet him, you'll kill him?”
“Bi Nai, would Nas Ta Bega kill after it is too late? What good could come? The Navajo is above revenge.”
“Bi Nai, would Nas Ta Bega kill once it’s too late? What good would that do? The Navajo is above revenge.”
“If he crosses my trail I think I couldn't help but kill him,” muttered Shefford in a passion that wrung the threat from him.
“If he crosses my path, I don't think I could stop myself from killing him,” Shefford muttered, his anger spilling over into the threat.
The Indian put his arm round the white man's shoulders.
The Indian draped his arm around the white man's shoulders.
“Bi Nai, long ago I made you my brother. And now you make me your brother. Is it not so? Glen Naspa's spirit calls for wisdom, not revenge. Willetts must be a bad man. But we'll let him live. Life will punish him. Who knows if he was all to blame? Glen Naspa was only one pretty Indian girl. There are many white men in the desert. She loved a white man when she was a baby. The thing was a curse. ... Listen, Bi Nai, and the Navajo will talk.
“Bi Nai, a long time ago I took you as my brother. And now you take me as your brother. Isn’t that right? Glen Naspa's spirit seeks wisdom, not revenge. Willetts must be a bad man, but we’ll let him live. Life will take care of his punishment. Who knows if he was entirely to blame? Glen Naspa was just one beautiful Indian girl. There are many white men in the desert. She loved a white man when she was young. That was a curse. ... Listen, Bi Nai, and the Navajo will speak.”
“Many years ago the Spanish padres, the first white men, came into the land of the Indian. Their search was for gold. But they were not wicked men. They did not steal and kill. They taught the Indian many useful things. They brought him horses. But when they went away they left him unsatisfied with his life and his god.
“Many years ago, the Spanish padres, the first white men, came into the land of the Indian. They were searching for gold. But they weren't evil men. They didn't steal or kill. They taught the Indian many useful things and brought him horses. However, when they left, they left him feeling unsatisfied with his life and his god.”
“Then came the pioneers. They crossed the great river and took the pasture-lands and the hunting-grounds of the Indian. They drove him backward, and the Indian grew sullen. He began to fight. The white man's government made treaties with the Indian, and these were broken. Then war came—fierce and bloody war. The Indian was driven to the waste places. The stream of pioneers, like a march of ants, spread on into the desert. Every valley where grass grew, every river, became a place for farms and towns. Cattle choked the water-holes where the buffalo and deer had once gone to drink. The forests in the hills were cut and the springs dried up. And the pioneers followed to the edge of the desert.
“Then the pioneers arrived. They crossed the big river and took over the pastures and hunting grounds of the Native Americans. They pushed them back, and the Native Americans became angry. They began to resist. The white government made treaties with them, but these were broken. Then war broke out—intense and bloody war. The Native Americans were pushed to the barren lands. The stream of pioneers, like a line of ants, spread further into the desert. Every valley where grass grew and every river turned into a spot for farms and towns. Cattle overcrowded the water holes where buffalo and deer used to drink. The forests in the hills were cut down, and the springs dried up. And the pioneers moved on to the edge of the desert.
“Then came the prospectors, mad, like the padres for the gleam of gold. The day was not long enough for them to dig in the creeks and the canyon; they worked in the night. And they brought weapons and rum to the Indian, to buy from him the secret of the places where the shining gold lay hidden.
“Then came the prospectors, crazy, like the padres chasing after gold. The day wasn’t long enough for them to dig in the creeks and the canyon; they worked through the night. They brought weapons and rum to the Native Americans to buy the secret of where the shining gold was hidden.”
“Then came the traders. And they traded with the Indian. They gave him little for much, and that little changed his life. He learned a taste for the sweet foods of the white man. Because he could trade for a sack of flour he worked less in the field. And the very fiber of his bones softened.
“Then the traders arrived. They made deals with the Indian. They gave him a little in return for a lot, and that little changed his life. He developed a taste for the sweet foods of the white man. Since he could trade for a sack of flour, he worked less in the field. And the very strength of his bones weakened.”
“Then came the missionaries. They were proselytizers for converts to their religion. The missionaries are good men. There may be a bad missionary, like Willetts, the same as there are bad men in other callings, or bad Indians. They say Shadd is a half-breed. But the Piutes can tell you he is a full-blood, and he, like me, was sent to a white man's school. In the beginning the missionaries did well for the Indian. They taught him cleaner ways of living, better farming, useful work with tools—many good things. But the wrong to the Indian was the undermining of his faith. It was not humanity that sent the missionary to the Indian. Humanity would have helped the Indian in his ignorance of sickness and work, and left him his god. For to trouble the Indian about his god worked at the roots of his nature.
“Then the missionaries arrived. They were out there trying to convert people to their religion. The missionaries are good people. There may be a bad missionary, like Willetts, just as there are bad people in other professions, or bad Indians. They say Shadd is a half-breed. But the Piutes can tell you he is a full-blood, and he, like me, was sent to a white man's school. At first, the missionaries did well for the Indian. They taught him cleaner ways to live, better farming techniques, useful work with tools—many good things. But the harm to the Indian was the undermining of his faith. It wasn't humanity that sent the missionary to the Indian. Humanity would have helped the Indian with his ignorance of illness and work while allowing him to keep his god. For to disturb the Indian about his god worked at the roots of his nature.
“The beauty of the Indian's life is in his love of the open, of all that is nature, of silence, freedom, wildness. It is a beauty of mind and soul. The Indian would have been content to watch and feel. To a white man he might be dirty and lazy—content to dream life away without trouble or what the white man calls evolution. The Indian might seem cruel because he leaves his old father out in the desert to die. But the old man wants to die that way, alone with his spirits and the sunset. And the white man's medicine keeps his old father alive days and days after he ought to be dead. Which is more cruel? The Navajos used to fight with other tribes, and then they were stronger men than they are to-day.
“The beauty of the Indian's life lies in his love for the open spaces, for nature, for silence, freedom, and wildness. It reflects a beauty of mind and soul. The Indian would have been happy just to observe and feel. To a white man, he might seem dirty and lazy—content to let life pass by without effort or what the white man calls progress. The Indian might appear cruel for leaving his old father in the desert to die. But the old man wants to die that way, alone with his spirits and the sunset. In contrast, the white man's medicine keeps his old father alive for days after he should have passed away. Which is truly more cruel? The Navajos used to fight with other tribes, and they were stronger men than they are today.”
“But leaving religion, greed, and war out of the question, contact with the white man would alone have ruined the Indian. The Indian and the white man cannot mix. The Indian brave learns the habits of the white man, acquires his diseases, and has not the mind or body to withstand them. The Indian girl learns to love the white man—and that is death of her Indian soul, if not of life.
“But setting aside religion, greed, and war, just the interaction with the white man would have destroyed the Indian. The Indian and the white man can't coexist. The Indian warrior picks up the habits of the white man, catches his diseases, and lacks the resilience to fight them off. The Indian girl grows to love the white man—and that marks the end of her Indian spirit, if not her life.”
“So the red man is passing. Tribes once powerful have died in the life of Nas Ta Bega. The curse of the white man is already heavy upon my race in the south. Here in the north, in the wildest corner of the desert, chased here by the great soldier, Carson, the Navajo has made his last stand.
“So the Native American is fading away. Once powerful tribes have vanished in the days of Nas Ta Bega. The burden of the white man is already weighing heavily on my people in the south. Here in the north, in the wildest part of the desert, pushed here by the great soldier, Carson, the Navajo has made his final stand.
“Bi Nai, you have seen the shadow in the hogan of Hosteen Doetin. Glen Naspa has gone to her grave, and no sisters, no children, will make paths to the place of her sleep. Nas Ta Bega will never have a wife—a child. He sees the end. It is the sunset of the Navajo.... Bi Nai, the Navajo is dying—dying—dying!”
“Bi Nai, you have seen the shadow in Hosteen Doetin’s hogan. Glen Naspa has gone to her grave, and no sisters, no children, will visit her resting place. Nas Ta Bega will never have a wife—or a child. He sees the end. It is the sunset of the Navajo.... Bi Nai, the Navajo is dying—dying—dying!”
XV. WILD JUSTICE
A crescent moon hung above the lofty peak over the valley and a train of white stars ran along the bold rim of the western wall. A few young frogs peeped plaintively. The night was cool, yet had a touch of balmy spring, and a sweeter fragrance, as if the cedars and pinyons had freshened in the warm sun of that day.
A crescent moon hung above the high peak over the valley, and a trail of white stars lined the bold edge of the western wall. A few young frogs croaked sadly. The night was cool but had a hint of warm spring, with a sweeter scent, as if the cedars and pinyons had been refreshed by the day's warm sun.
Shefford and Fay were walking in the aisles of moonlight and the patches of shade, and Nas Ta Bega, more than ever a shadow of his white brother, followed them silently.
Shefford and Fay strolled through the moonlit aisles and shaded areas, while Nas Ta Bega, more of a shadow of his white brother than ever, quietly trailed behind them.
“Fay, it's growing late. Feel the dew?” said Shefford. “Come, I must take you back.”
“Fay, it's getting late. Can you feel the dew?” Shefford said. “Come on, I need to take you back.”
“But the time's so short. I have said nothing that I wanted to say,” she replied.
“But the time is so short. I haven't said anything I wanted to say,” she replied.
“Say it quickly, then, as we go.”
“Say it quickly, then, as we leave.”
“After all, it's only—will you take me away soon?”
“After all, it’s just—are you going to take me away soon?”
“Yes, very soon. The Indian and I have talked. But we've made no plan yet. There are only three ways to get out of this country. By Stonebridge, by Kayenta and Durango, and by Red Lake. We must choose one. All are dangerous. We must lose time finding Surprise Valley. I hoped the Indian could find it. Then we'd bring Lassiter and Jane here and hide them near till dark, then take you and go. That would give us a night's start. But you must help us to Surprise Valley.”
“Yes, really soon. The Indian and I have talked. But we haven't made any plans yet. There are only three ways to get out of this country. By Stonebridge, by Kayenta and Durango, and by Red Lake. We need to pick one. All are risky. We would waste time looking for Surprise Valley. I hoped the Indian could find it. Then we could bring Lassiter and Jane here and hide them nearby until dark, then take you and leave. That would give us a head start for the night. But you need to help us get to Surprise Valley.”
“I can go right to it, blindfolded, or in the dark.... Oh, John, hurry! I dread the wait. He might come again.”
“I can go straight to it, even blindfolded or in the dark.... Oh, John, hurry! I hate waiting. He might come back.”
“Joe says—they won't come very soon.”
“Joe says they won’t be here for a while.”
“Is it far—where we're going—out of the country?”
“Is it far to where we're headed—out of the country?”
“Ten days' hard riding.”
"Ten days of tough riding."
“Oh! That night ride to and from Stonebridge nearly killed me. But I could walk very far, and climb for ever.”
“Oh! That night ride to and from Stonebridge almost did me in. But I could walk for miles and climb forever.”
“Fay, we'll get out of the country if I have to carry you.”
“Fay, we’ll leave the country even if I have to carry you.”
When they arrived at the cabin Fay turned on the porch step and, with her face nearer a level with his, white and sweet in the moonlight, with her eyes shining and unfathomable, she was more than beautiful.
When they got to the cabin, Fay turned on the porch step and, with her face closer to his, pale and lovely in the moonlight, her eyes shining and mysterious, she was more than beautiful.
“You've never been inside my house,” she said. “Come in. I've something for you.”
“You've never been inside my house,” she said. “Come in. I have something for you.”
“But it's late,” he remonstrated. “I suppose you've got me a cake or pie—something to eat. You women all think Joe and I have to be fed.”
“But it's late,” he complained. “I guess you've got me a cake or a pie—something to eat. You women always think Joe and I need to be fed.”
“No. You'd never guess. Come in,” she said, and the rare smile on her face was something Shefford would have gone far to see.
“No. You'd never guess. Come in,” she said, and the rare smile on her face was something Shefford would have traveled far to see.
“Well, then, for a minute.”
“Well, then, for a sec.”
He crossed the porch, the threshold, and entered her home. Her dim, white shape moved in the darkness. And he followed into a room where the moon shone through the open window, giving soft, mellow, shadowy light. He discerned objects, but not clearly, for his senses seemed absorbed in the strange warmth and intimacy of being for the first time with her in her home.
He walked across the porch, stepped inside, and entered her house. Her faint, white figure shifted in the darkness. He followed her into a room where the moonlight streamed through the open window, casting a soft, warm glow. He could make out shapes, but not clearly, as his senses were entranced by the unusual warmth and closeness of being with her for the first time in her home.
“No, it's not good to eat,” she said, and her laugh was happy. “Here—”
“No, it's not good to eat,” she said, laughing happily. “Here—”
Suddenly she abruptly ceased speaking. Shefford saw her plainly, and the slender form had stiffened, alert and strained. She was listening.
Suddenly, she stopped speaking. Shefford noticed her clearly, and her slender figure had stiffened, alert and tense. She was listening.
“What was that?” she whispered.
“What was that?” she murmured.
“I didn't hear anything,” he whispered back.
"I didn't hear anything," he whispered in response.
He stepped softly nearer the open window and listened.
He quietly moved closer to the open window and listened.
Clip-clop! clip-clop! clip-clop! Hard hoofs on the hard path outside!
Clip-clop! clip-clop! clip-clop! Solid hooves on the tough path outside!
A strong and rippling thrill went over Shefford. In the soft light her eyes seemed unnaturally large and black and fearful.
A powerful, shivering thrill ran through Shefford. In the gentle light, her eyes looked exceptionally large, dark, and scared.
Clip-clop! clip-clop!
Clip-clop! clip-clop!
The horse stopped outside. Then followed a metallic clink of spur against stirrup—thud of boots on hard ground—heavy footsteps upon the porch.
The horse stopped outside. Then came the metallic clink of a spur against the stirrup—thud of boots on solid ground—heavy footsteps on the porch.
A swift, cold contraction of throat, of breast, convulsed Shefford. His only thought was that he could not think.
A quick, cold tightening in his throat and chest overwhelmed Shefford. All he could think about was how he couldn't think at all.
“Ho—Mary!”
“Hey—Mary!”
A voice liberated both Shefford's muscle and mind—a voice of strange, vibrant power. Authority of religion and cruelty of will—these Mormon attributes constituted that power. And Shefford suffered a transformation which must have been ordered by demons. That sudden flame seemed to curl and twine and shoot along his veins with blasting force. A rancorous and terrible cry leaped to his lips.
A voice freed both Shefford's body and mind—a voice with a strange, vibrant energy. The authority of religion and the harshness of will—these Mormon traits made up that power. And Shefford went through a change that must have been driven by demons. That sudden surge felt like it twisted and shot through his veins with explosive intensity. A bitter and terrible cry sprang to his lips.
“Ho—Mary!” Then came a heavy tread across the threshold of the outer room.
“Hey—Mary!” Then a heavy footstep sounded as someone entered the outer room.
Shefford dared not look at Fay. Yet, dimly, from the corner of his eye, he saw her, a pale shadow, turned to stone, with her arms out. If he looked, if he made sure of that, he was lost. When had he drawn his gun? It was there, a dark and glinting thing in his hand. He must fly—not through cowardice and fear, but because in one more moment he would kill a man. Swift as the thought he dove through the open window. And, leaping up, he ran under the dark pinyons toward camp.
Shefford didn't dare look at Fay. Still, out of the corner of his eye, he saw her, a pale figure, frozen like stone, with her arms out. If he looked, if he confirmed that, he was done for. When had he pulled his gun? It was there, a dark, shining object in his hand. He had to get away—not out of cowardice or fear, but because in just another moment, he would kill a man. As quickly as the thought occurred to him, he jumped through the open window. And, springing up, he ran under the dark pinyons toward camp.
Joe Lake had been out late himself. He sat by the fire, smoking his pipe. He must have seen or heard Shefford coming, for he rose with unwonted alacrity, and he kicked the smoldering logs into a flickering blaze.
Joe Lake had been out late himself. He sat by the fire, smoking his pipe. He must have seen or heard Shefford coming, because he got up with unexpected eagerness and kicked the smoldering logs into a flickering blaze.
Shefford, realizing his deliverance, came panting, staggering into the light. The Mormon uttered an exclamation. Then he spoke, anxiously, but what he said was not clear in Shefford's thick and throbbing ears. He dropped his pipe, a sign of perturbation, and he stared.
Shefford, recognizing he was free, stumbled into the light, out of breath. The Mormon gasped. Then he spoke, sounding worried, but what he said was lost on Shefford’s ringing ears. He dropped his pipe, showing his unease, and stared.
But Shefford, without a word, lunged swiftly away into the shadow of the cedars. He found relief in action. He began a steep ascent of the east wall, a dangerous slant he had never dared even in daylight, and he climbed it without a slip. Danger, steep walls, perilous heights, night, and black canyon the same—these he never thought of. But something drove him to desperate effort, that the hours might seem short.
But Shefford, without saying a word, quickly rushed into the shadows of the cedars. He found comfort in moving. He started climbing steeply up the east wall, a risky slope he had never attempted even in daylight, and he made it up without stumbling. Danger, steep walls, risky heights, night, and the dark canyon all felt the same to him—he didn’t think about any of it. But something pushed him to work desperately, making the hours feel shorter.
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
The red sun was tipping the eastern wall when he returned to camp, and he was neither calm nor sure of himself nor ready for sleep or food. Only he had put the night behind him.
The red sun was just rising over the eastern wall when he got back to camp, and he felt neither calm nor certain of himself nor ready for sleep or food. He was the only one who had left the night behind him.
The Indian showed no surprise. But Joe Lake's jaw dropped and his eyes rolled. Moreover, Joe bore a singular aspect, the exact nature of which did not at once dawn upon Shefford.
The Indian didn't seem surprised at all. But Joe Lake's jaw dropped and his eyes widened. Additionally, Joe had a distinctive look that Shefford couldn't quite place right away.
“By God! you've got nerve—or you're crazy!” he ejaculated, hoarsely.
“Wow! You've got some nerve—or are you just insane?” he exclaimed hoarsely.
Then it was Shefford's turn to stare. The Mormon was haggard, grieved, frightened, and utterly amazed. He appeared to be trying to make certain of Shefford's being there in the flesh and then to find reason for it.
Then it was Shefford's turn to stare. The Mormon looked worn out, distressed, scared, and completely shocked. He seemed to be trying to confirm that Shefford was really there in person and then to understand why.
“I've no nerve and I am crazy,” replied Shefford. “But, Joe—what do you mean? Why do you look at me like that?”
“I’m feeling nervous and a bit out of sorts,” Shefford replied. “But, Joe—what do you mean? Why are you looking at me like that?”
“I reckon if I get your horse that'll square us. Did you come back for him? You'd better hit the trail quick.”
“I think if I take your horse, that will settle things between us. Did you come back for him? You should get going fast.”
“It's you now who're crazy,” burst out Shefford.
“It's you who’s crazy now,” Shefford exclaimed.
“Wish to God I was,” replied Joe.
"Wish I were," replied Joe.
It was then Shefford realized catastrophe, and cold fear gnawed at his vitals, so that he was sick.
It was then that Shefford recognized the disaster, and a deep fear ate away at him, making him feel nauseous.
“Joe, what has happened?” he asked, with the blood thick in his heart.
“Joe, what happened?” he asked, with his heart heavy.
“Hadn't you better tell me?” demanded the Mormon, and a red wave blotted out the haggard shade of his face.
“Shouldn't you tell me?” the Mormon demanded, and a flush of red covered the worn look on his face.
“You talk like a fool,” said Shefford, sharply, and he strode right up to Joe.
“You're talking nonsense,” Shefford said sharply as he walked right up to Joe.
“See here, Shefford, we've been pards. You're making it hard for me. Reckon you ain't square.”
“Listen, Shefford, we've been partners. You're making this difficult for me. I think you're not being honest.”
Shefford shot out a long arm and his hand clutched the Mormon's burly shoulder.
Shefford reached out and grabbed the Mormon's broad shoulder.
“Why am I not square? What do you mean?”
“Why am I not square? What are you talking about?”
Joe swallowed hard and gave himself a shake. Then he eyed his comrade steadily.
Joe swallowed hard and shook himself. Then he looked at his buddy steadily.
“I was afraid you'd kill him. I reckon I can't blame you. I'll help you get away. And I'm a Mormon! Do you take the hunch?... But don't deny you killed him!”
“I was afraid you’d kill him. I guess I can’t blame you. I’ll help you get away. And I’m a Mormon! Do you get the hint?... But don’t deny you killed him!”
“Killed whom?” gasped Shefford.
"Killed who?" gasped Shefford.
“Her husband!”
"Her partner!"
Shefford seemed stricken by a slow, paralyzing horror. The Mormon's changing face grew huge and indistinct and awful in his sight. He was clutched and shaken in Joe's rude hands, yet scarcely felt them. Joe seemed to be bellowing at him, but the voice was far off. Then Shefford began to see, to hear through some cold and terrible deadness that had come between him and everything.
Shefford looked like he was hit by a slow, paralyzing fear. The Mormon's changing face became huge, blurry, and terrifying in his view. He felt Joe's rough hands gripping and shaking him, but it hardly registered. Joe seemed to be shouting at him, but the voice felt distant. Then Shefford started to see and hear through a cold, terrible numbness that had come between him and everything else.
“Say YOU killed him!” hoarsely supplicated the Mormon.
“Say YOU killed him!” the Mormon pleaded hoarsely.
Shefford had not yet control of speech. Something in his gaze appeared to drive Joe frantic.
Shefford still couldn't control his speech. There was something in his look that seemed to drive Joe crazy.
“Damn you! Tell me quick. Say YOU killed him!... If you want to know my stand, why, I'm glad!... Shefford, don't look so stony! ... For HER sake, say you killed him!”
“Damn you! Tell me quickly. Say YOU killed him!... If you want to know how I feel, then I'm glad!... Shefford, don’t look so expressionless! ... For HER sake, say you killed him!”
Shefford stood with a face as gray and still as stone. With a groan the Mormon drew away from him and sank upon a log. He bowed his head; his broad shoulders heaved; husky sounds came from him. Then with a violent wrench he plunged to his feet and shook himself like a huge, savage dog.
Shefford stood with a face as gray and expressionless as stone. With a groan, the Mormon pulled away from him and collapsed onto a log. He hung his head; his broad shoulders heaved; deep sounds came from him. Then, with a powerful motion, he leaped to his feet and shook himself like a massive, wild dog.
“Reckon it's no time to weaken,” he said, huskily, and with the words a dark, hard, somber bitterness came to his face.
“Guess it’s not the time to back down,” he said, hoarsely, and with those words a dark, tough, serious bitterness appeared on his face.
“Where—is—she?” whispered Shefford.
“Where is she?” whispered Shefford.
“Shut up in the school-house,” he replied.
“Shut in the schoolhouse,” he replied.
“Did she—did she—”
“Did she—did she—”
“She neither denied nor confessed.”
“She neither admitted nor denied.”
“Have you—seen her?”
"Have you seen her?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“How did—she look?”
“How did she look?”
“Cool and quiet as the Indian there.... Game as hell! She always had stuff in her.”
“Cool and quiet like the Indian there... Brave as hell! She always had something in her.”
“Oh, Joe!... It's unbelievable!” cried Shefford. “That lovely, innocent girl! She couldn't—she couldn't.”
“Oh, Joe!... That’s unbelievable!” cried Shefford. “That sweet, innocent girl! No way—she couldn’t.”
“She's fixed him. Don't think of that. It's too late. We ought to have saved her.”
“She's taken care of him. Don't dwell on that. It's too late. We should have saved her.”
“God!... She begged me to hurry—to take her away.”
“God!... She pleaded with me to hurry—to get her out of there.”
“Think what we can do NOW to save her,” cut in the Mormon.
“Think about what we can do NOW to save her,” interrupted the Mormon.
Shefford sustained a vivifying shock. “To save her?” he echoed.
Shefford felt a jolt of energy. “To save her?” he repeated.
“Think, man!”
"Come on, think!"
“Joe, I can hit the trail and let you tell them I killed him,” burst out Shefford in panting excitement.
“Joe, I can head out and let you tell them I killed him,” Shefford said, breathing heavily with excitement.
“Reckon I can.”
"I think I can."
“So help me God I'll do it!”
“So help me God, I’ll do it!”
The Mormon turned a dark and austere glance upon Shefford.
The Mormon shot a grim and serious look at Shefford.
“You mustn't leave her. She killed him for your sake.... You must fight for her now—save her—take her away.”
"You can't leave her. She killed him for you.... You have to fight for her now—save her—take her away."
“But the law!”
“But the rules!”
“Law!” scoffed Joe. “In these wilds men get killed and there's no law. But if she's taken back to Stonebridge those iron-jawed old Mormons will make law enough to—to... Shefford, the thing is—get her away. Once out of the country, she's safe. Mormons keep their secrets.”
“Law!” Joe scoffed. “Out here in the wild, people get killed and there’s no law. But if she’s taken back to Stonebridge, those tough old Mormons will create enough laws to—to... Shefford, the point is—get her out of here. Once she’s out of the country, she’ll be safe. Mormons know how to keep their secrets.”
“I'll take her. Joe, will you help me?”
“I'll take her. Joe, can you help me?”
Shefford, even in his agitation, felt the Mormon's silence to be a consent that need not have been asked. And Shefford had a passionate gratefulness toward his comrade. That stultifying and blinding prejudice which had always seemed to remove a Mormon outside the pale of certain virtue suffered final eclipse; and Joe Lake stood out a man, strange and crude, but with a heart and a soul.
Shefford, despite his nerves, interpreted the Mormon's silence as agreement that didn’t need to be requested. He felt a deep gratitude towards his friend. The overwhelming and blinding bias that had always made him view Mormons as lacking in certain virtues finally faded away; Joe Lake emerged as a man—strange and rough around the edges, but with a genuine heart and soul.
“Joe, tell me what to do,” said Shefford, with a simplicity that meant he needed only to be directed.
“Joe, just tell me what to do,” Shefford said, with a straightforwardness that showed he just needed guidance.
“Pull yourself together. Get your nerve back,” replied Joe. “Reckon you'd better show yourself over there. No one saw you come in this morning—your absence from camp isn't known. It's better you seem curious and shocked like the rest of us. Come on. We'll go over. And afterward we'll get the Indian, and plan.”
“Get a grip. Regain your confidence,” Joe said. “You should head over there. No one noticed you arrived this morning—no one knows you’re missing from camp. It’s better if you act surprised and curious like the rest of us. Let’s go. After that, we’ll deal with the Indian and make a plan.”
They left camp and, crossing the brook, took the shaded path toward the village. Hope of saving Fay, the need of all his strength and nerve and cunning to effect that end, gave Shefford the supreme courage to overcome his horror and fear. On that short walk under the pinyons to Fay's cabin he had suffered many changes of emotion, but never anything like this change which made him fierce and strong to fight, deep and crafty to plan, hard as iron to endure.
They left camp and, after crossing the stream, took the shaded path toward the village. The hope of saving Fay, along with the need for all his strength, courage, and cleverness to make that happen, gave Shefford the incredible bravery to push past his horror and fear. During that short walk under the pinyons to Fay's cabin, he experienced many emotional shifts, but nothing like this transformation that made him fierce and strong enough to fight, deep and clever enough to plan, and tough as iron to endure.
The village appeared very quiet, though groups of women stood at the doors of cabins. If they talked, it was very low. Henninger and Smith, two of the three Mormon men living in the village, were standing before the closed door of the school-house. A tigerish feeling thrilled Shefford when he saw them on guard there. Shefford purposely avoided looking at Fay's cabin as long as he could keep from it. When he had to look he saw several hooded, whispering women in the yard, and Beal, the other Mormon man, standing in the cabin door. Upon the porch lay the long shape of a man, covered with blankets.
The village seemed really quiet, although groups of women were gathered at the doors of the cabins. If they spoke, it was barely audible. Henninger and Smith, two of the three Mormon men living in the village, stood in front of the closed door of the schoolhouse. Shefford felt a tense excitement when he saw them on guard there. He deliberately avoided looking at Fay's cabin for as long as he could. When he finally glanced over, he noticed several hooded, whispering women in the yard, and Beal, the other Mormon man, standing in the cabin door. On the porch lay the long figure of a man, covered with blankets.
Shefford experienced a horrible curiosity.
Shefford felt a disturbing curiosity.
“Say, Beal, I've fetched Shefford over,” said Lake. “He's pretty much cut up.”
“Hey, Beal, I brought Shefford over,” said Lake. “He's pretty messed up.”
Beal wagged a solemn head, but said nothing. His mind seemed absent or steeped in gloom, and he looked up as one silently praying.
Beal shook his head seriously but didn’t say anything. He seemed lost in thought or overwhelmed with sadness, looking up as if he were silently praying.
Joe Lake strode upon the little porch and, reaching down, he stripped the blanket from the shrouded form.
Joe Lake walked onto the small porch and, bending down, he pulled the blanket off the covered figure.
Shefford saw a sharp, cold, ghastly face. “WAGGONER!” he whispered.
Shefford saw a sharp, cold, eerie face. “WAGON DRIVER!” he whispered.
“Yes,” replied Lake.
"Yeah," replied Lake.
Waggoner! Shefford remembered the strange power in his face, and, now that life had gone, that power was stripped of all disguise. Death, in Shefford's years of ministry, had lain under his gaze many times and in a multiplicity of aspects, but never before had he seen it stamped so strangely. Shefford did not need to be told that here was a man who believed he had conversed with God on earth, who believed he had a divine right to rule women, who had a will that would not yield itself to death utterly. Waggoner, then, was the devil who had come masked to Surprise Valley, had forced a martyrdom upon Fay Larkin. And this was the Mormon who had made Fay Larkin a murderess. Shefford had hated him living, and now he hated him dead. Death here was robbed of all nobility, of pathos, of majesty. It was only retribution. Wild justice! But alas! that it had to be meted out by a white-soled girl whose innocence was as great as the unconscious savagery which she had assimilated from her lonely and wild environment. Shefford laid a despairing curse upon his own head, and a terrible remorse knocked at his heart. He had left her alone, this girl in whom love had made the great change—like a coward he had left her alone. That curse he visited upon himself because he had been the spirit and the motive of this wild justice, and his should have been the deed.
Waggoner! Shefford recalled the strange power in his face, and now that life was gone, that power was stripped of all disguise. Death, throughout Shefford's years in ministry, had presented itself in various forms, but he had never seen it marked so strangely before. He didn't need to be told that this was a man who believed he had conversed with God on earth, who thought he had a divine right to control women, who possessed a will that would not completely surrender to death. Waggoner was, then, the devil who had come disguised to Surprise Valley, forcing martyrdom upon Fay Larkin. And this was the Mormon who had turned Fay Larkin into a murderess. Shefford had hated him while he was alive, and now he hated him in death. Here, death lost all nobility, pathos, and majesty. It was simply retribution. Wild justice! But unfortunately, it had to be enacted by a white-soled girl whose innocence was as immense as the unknowing savagery she had absorbed from her isolated and wild surroundings. Shefford cursed himself in despair, and a terrible remorse knocked at his heart. He had left her alone, this girl whose love had brought about a profound change—like a coward, he had left her alone. That curse was laid upon himself because he had been the spirit and motive behind this wild justice, and the deed should have been his.
Joe Lake touched Shefford's arm and pointed at the haft of a knife protruding from Waggoner's breast. It was a wooden haft. Shefford had seen it before somewhere.
Joe Lake touched Shefford's arm and pointed at the handle of a knife sticking out of Waggoner's chest. It was a wooden handle. Shefford had seen it before somewhere.
Then he was struck with what perhaps Joe meant him to see—the singular impression the haft gave of one sweeping, accurate, powerful stroke. A strong arm had driven that blade home. The haft was sunk deep; there was a little depression in the cloth; no blood showed; and the weapon looked as if it could not be pulled out. Shefford's thought went fatally and irresistibly to Fay Larkin's strong arm. He saw her flash that white arm and lift the heavy bucket from the spring with an ease he wondered at. He felt the strong clasp of her hand as she had given it to him in a flying leap across a crevice upon the walls. Yes, her fine hand and the round, strong arm possessed the strength to have given that blade its singular directness and force. The marvel was not in the physical action. It hid inscrutably in the mystery of deadly passion rising out of a gentle and sad heart.
Then he realized what Joe probably wanted him to see—the striking impression the handle gave of one sweeping, precise, powerful blow. A strong arm had driven that blade deep. The handle was embedded firmly; there was a slight dent in the cloth; no blood was visible, and the weapon looked like it couldn't be removed. Shefford's thoughts went inevitably and powerfully to Fay Larkin's strong arm. He remembered how she would flash that white arm and lift the heavy bucket from the spring with surprising ease. He recalled the strong grip of her hand as she had given it to him in a flying leap across a crevice on the walls. Yes, her delicate hand and the round, powerful arm had the strength to give that blade its remarkable precision and force. The wonder wasn’t in the physical act. It lay hidden in the mystery of deadly passion emerging from a gentle and sorrowful heart.
Joe Lake drew up the blanket and shut from Shefford's fascinated gaze that spare form, that accusing knife, that face of strange, cruel power.
Joe Lake pulled the blanket over himself, blocking Shefford's intense stare from that lean body, that piercing gaze, that face full of unusual, harsh strength.
“Anybody been sent for?” asked Lake of Beal.
“Has anyone been sent for?” Lake asked Beal.
“Yes. An Indian boy went for the Piute. We'll send him to Stonebridge,” replied the Mormon.
“Yes. An Indian boy went for the Piute. We'll send him to Stonebridge,” replied the Mormon.
“How soon do you expect any one here from Stonebridge?”
“How soon do you expect anyone here from Stonebridge?”
“To-morrow, mebbe by noon.”
“Tomorrow, maybe by noon.”
“Meantime what's to be done with—this?”
“Meanwhile, what should we do with this?”
“Elder Smith thinks the body should stay right here where it fell till they come from Stonebridge.”
“Elder Smith believes the body should remain exactly where it fell until the people from Stonebridge arrive.”
“Waggoner was found here, then?”
"Waggoner was found here, right?"
“Right here.”
“Right here.”
“Who found him?”
“Who discovered him?”
“Mother Smith. She came over early. An' the sight made her scream. The women all came runnin'. Mother Smith had to be put to bed.”
“Mother Smith came over early, and the sight made her scream. All the women rushed in. Mother Smith had to be put to bed.”
“Who found—Mary?”
“Who found Mary?”
“See here, Joe, I told you all I knowed once before,” replied the Mormon, testily.
“Look, Joe, I already told you everything I know before,” replied the Mormon, irritated.
“I've forgotten. Was sort of bewildered. Tell me again.... Who found—her?”
"I forgot. I was a bit confused. Can you tell me again... Who found her?"
“The women folks. She laid right inside the door, in a dead faint. She hadn't undressed. There was blood on her hands an' a cut or scratch. The women fetched her to. But she wouldn't talk. Then Elder Smith come an' took her. They've got her locked up.”
“The women. She was lying right inside the door, in a dead faint. She hadn't changed clothes. There was blood on her hands and a cut or scratch. The women helped her out. But she wouldn't speak. Then Elder Smith came and took her. They've got her locked up.”
Then Joe led Shefford away from the cabin farther on into the village. When they were halted by the somber, grieving women it was Joe who did the talking. They passed the school-house, and here Shefford quickened his step. He could scarcely bear the feeling that rushed over him. And the Mormon gripped his arm as if he understood.
Then Joe led Shefford away from the cabin and deeper into the village. When they were stopped by the sad, grieving women, it was Joe who spoke. They passed the schoolhouse, and at that point, Shefford picked up his pace. He could hardly handle the overwhelming feeling that washed over him. The Mormon tightened his grip on Shefford's arm as if he understood.
“Shefford, which one of these younger women do you reckon your best friend? Ruth?” asked Lake, earnestly.
“Shefford, which of these younger women do you think is your best friend? Ruth?” asked Lake, seriously.
“Ruth, by all means. Just lately I haven't seen her often. But we've been close friends. I think she'd do much for me.”
“Sure, Ruth. I haven't seen her much lately, but we're good friends. I believe she'd do a lot for me.”
“Maybe there'll be a chance to find out. Maybe we'll need Ruth. Let's have a word with her. I haven't seen her out among the women.”
“Maybe we’ll have a chance to find out. Maybe we’ll need Ruth. Let’s talk to her. I haven’t seen her around the women.”
They stopped at the door of Ruth's cabin. It was closed. When Joe knocked there came a sound of footsteps inside, a hand drew aside the window-blind, and presently the door opened. Ruth stood there, dressed in somber hue. She was a pretty, slender, blue-eyed, brown-haired young woman.
They stopped at the door of Ruth's cabin. It was closed. When Joe knocked, they heard footsteps inside, a hand pulled back the window blind, and soon the door opened. Ruth stood there, dressed in dark colors. She was a pretty, slender young woman with blue eyes and brown hair.
Shefford imagined from her pallor and the set look of shock upon her face, that the tragedy had affected her more powerfully than it had the other women. When he remembered that she had been more friendly with Fay Larkin than any other neighbor, he made sure he was right in his conjecture.
Shefford noticed her pale skin and the shocked expression on her face, which made him think that the tragedy had hit her harder than it had the other women. When he recalled that she had been closer to Fay Larkin than any of the other neighbors, he felt confident that he was correct in his assumption.
“Come in,” was Ruth's greeting.
“Come in,” Ruth said.
“No. We just wanted to say a word. I noticed you've not been out. Do you know—all about it?”
“No. We just wanted to say something. I noticed you haven’t been around. Do you know—all about it?”
She gave them a strange glance.
She gave them a weird look.
“Any of the women folks been in?” added Joe.
“Any of the women around?” added Joe.
“Hester ran over. She told me through the window. Then I barred my door to keep the other women out.”
“Hester rushed over. She told me through the window. Then I locked my door to keep the other women out.”
“What for?” asked Joe, curiously.
“What for?” Joe asked, curious.
“Please come in,” she said, in reply.
“Please come in,” she said in response.
They entered, and she closed the door after them. The change that came over her then was the loosing of restraint.
They walked in, and she shut the door behind them. The shift that happened in her then was the release of restraint.
“Joe—what will they do with Mary?” she queried, tensely.
“Joe—what are they going to do with Mary?” she asked, anxiously.
The Mormon studied her with dark, speculative eyes. “Hang her!” he rejoined in brutal harshness.
The Mormon looked at her with dark, thoughtful eyes. “Hang her!” he responded with brutal harshness.
“O Mother of Saints!” she cried, and her hands went up.
“O Mother of Saints!” she exclaimed, raising her hands.
“You're sorry for Mary, then?” asked Joe, bluntly.
“Are you feeling sorry for Mary, then?” Joe asked, straightforwardly.
“My heart is breaking for her.”
“My heart is breaking for her.”
“Well, so's Shefford's,” said the Mormon, huskily. “And mine's kind of damn shaky.”
“Well, so is Shefford's,” said the Mormon, hoarsely. “And mine's a bit shaky too.”
Ruth glided to Shefford with a woman's swift softness.
Ruth moved toward Shefford with a woman’s quick grace.
“You've been my good—my best friend. You were hers, too. Oh, I know! ... Can't you do something for her?”
“You've been my good—my best friend. You were hers, too. Oh, I know! ... Can’t you do something for her?”
“I hope to God I can,” replied Shefford.
“I hope to God I can,” replied Shefford.
Then the three stood looking from one to the other, in a strong and subtly realizing moment drawn together.
Then the three stood looking at each other, in a powerful and subtly meaningful moment of connection.
“Ruth,” whispered Joe, hoarsely, and then he glanced fearfully around, at the window and door, as if listeners were there. It was certain that his dark face had paled. He tried to whisper more, only to fail. Shefford divined the weight of Mormonism that burdened Joe Lake then. Joe was faithful to a love for Fay Larkin, noble in friendship to Shefford, desperate in a bitter strait with his own manliness, but the power of that creed by which he had been raised struck his lips mute. For to speak on meant to be false to that creed. Already in his heart he had decided, yet he could not voice the thing.
“Ruth,” Joe whispered hoarsely, glancing anxiously around at the window and door, as if afraid someone might be listening. It was clear that his dark face had gone pale. He attempted to whisper again but couldn't. Shefford sensed the heavy burden of Mormonism weighing on Joe Lake at that moment. Joe was devoted to his love for Fay Larkin, a true friend to Shefford, and trapped in a painful struggle with his own manhood, but the power of the faith he had been raised with silenced him. To speak meant betraying that faith. Although he had already made up his mind in his heart, he couldn’t bring himself to say it.
“Ruth”—Shefford took up the Mormon's unfinished whisper—“if we plan to save her—if we need you—will you help?”
“Ruth”—Shefford continued the Mormon's unfinished whisper—“if we want to save her—if we need you—will you help?”
Ruth turned white, but an instant and splendid fire shone in her eyes.
Ruth went pale, but a sudden and bright fire lit up her eyes.
“Try me,” she whispered back. “I'll change places with her—so you can get her away. They can't do much to me.”
“Go ahead, try me,” she whispered back. “I'll switch places with her—so you can get her out of here. They can't do much to me.”
Shefford wrung her hands. Joe licked his lips and found his voice: “We'll come back later.” Then he led the way out and Shefford followed. They were silent all the way back to camp.
Shefford twisted her hands together. Joe licked his lips and spoke: “We'll come back later.” Then he took the lead, and Shefford followed. They stayed quiet all the way back to camp.
Nas Ta Bega sat in repose where they had left him, a thoughtful, somber figure. Shefford went directly to the Indian, and Joe tarried at the camp-fire, where he raked out some red embers and put one upon the bowl of his pipe. He puffed clouds of white smoke, then found a seat beside the others.
Nas Ta Bega sat quietly where they had left him, a reflective, serious figure. Shefford approached the Indian directly, while Joe lingered at the campfire, where he sifted through some red coals and placed one on the bowl of his pipe. He exhaled thick white smoke, then took a seat next to the others.
“Shefford, go ahead. Talk. It'll take a deal of talk. I'll listen. Then I'll talk. It'll be Nas Ta Bega who makes the plan out of it all.”
“Shefford, go ahead. Speak up. It’s going to take a lot of talking. I’m here to listen. Then I’ll share my thoughts. It’ll be Nas Ta Bega who puts the plan together.”
Shefford launched himself so swiftly that he scarcely talked coherently. But he made clear the points that he must save Fay, get her away from the village, let her lead him to Surprise Valley, rescue Lassiter and Jane Withersteen, and take them all out of the country.
Shefford jumped into action so quickly that he could barely speak clearly. But he made it clear that he needed to save Fay, get her away from the village, let her guide him to Surprise Valley, rescue Lassiter and Jane Withersteen, and take them all out of the country.
Joe Lake dubiously shook his head. Manifestly the Surprise Valley part of the situation presented a new and serious obstacle. It changed the whole thing. To try to take the three out by way of Kayenta and Durango was not to be thought of, for reasons he briefly stated. The Red Lake trail was the only one left, and if that were taken the chances were against Shefford. It was five days over sand to Red Lake—impossible to hide a trail—and even with a day's start Shefford could not escape the hard-riding men who would come from Stonebridge. Besides, after reaching Red Lake, there were days and days of desert-travel needful to avoid places like Blue canyon, Tuba, Moencopie, and the Indian villages.
Joe Lake shook his head uncertainly. Clearly, the Surprise Valley aspect of the situation posed a new and serious challenge. It changed everything. Attempting to get the three out through Kayenta and Durango was out of the question, for reasons he briefly mentioned. The Red Lake trail was the only option left, and if that was chosen, the odds were against Shefford. It was a five-day trip over sand to Red Lake—impossible to cover up a trail—and even with a day's head start, Shefford wouldn't be able to outrun the hard-riding men coming from Stonebridge. Plus, after reaching Red Lake, there would be several days of desert travel needed to avoid places like Blue Canyon, Tuba, Moencopie, and the Indian villages.
“We'll have to risk all that,” declared Shefford, desperately.
“We'll have to risk everything,” Shefford declared, desperately.
“It's a fool risk,” retorted Joe. “Listen. By tomorrow noon all of Stonebridge, more or less, will be riding in here. You've got to get away to-night with the girl—or never! And to-morrow you've got to find that Lassiter and the woman in Surprise Valley. This valley must be back, deep in the canyon country. Well, you've got to come out this way again. No trail through here would be safe. Why, you'd put all your heads in a rope!... You mustn't come through this way. It'll have to be tried across country, off the trails, and that means hell—day-and-night travel, no camp, no feed for horses—maybe no water. Then you'll have the best trackers in Utah like hounds on your trail.”
“It’s a fool's risk,” Joe shot back. “Listen. By tomorrow noon, almost everyone in Stonebridge will be coming here. You need to get out tonight with the girl—or never! And tomorrow, you have to find that Lassiter and the woman in Surprise Valley. This valley must be deep in the canyon country. Well, you’ll have to come back this way again. Any trail through here wouldn’t be safe. You’d be putting yourselves in danger!... You can’t come this way. You’ll have to go cross-country, off the trails, and that means a tough journey—day and night travel, no camping, no food for the horses—maybe no water. And then you’ll have the best trackers in Utah on your trail like hounds.”
When the Mormon ceased his forceful speech there was a silence fraught with hopeless meaning. He bowed his head in gloom. Shefford, growing sick again to his marrow, fought a cold, hateful sense of despair.
When the Mormon finished his passionate speech, a heavy silence filled the air, carrying a sense of hopelessness. He hung his head in sadness. Shefford, feeling sick to his core once more, struggled against a chilling, hateful feeling of despair.
“Bi Nai!” In his extremity he called to the Indian.
“Bi Nai!” In his desperation, he called out to the Indian.
“The Navajo has heard,” replied Nas Ta Bega, strangely speaking in his own language.
“The Navajo has heard,” replied Nas Ta Bega, unusually speaking in his own language.
With a long, slow heave of breast Shefford felt his despair leave him. In the Indian lay his salvation. He knew it. Joe Lake caught the subtle spirit of the moment and looked up eagerly.
With a long, slow breath, Shefford felt his despair fade away. In the Indian, he found his salvation. He knew it. Joe Lake sensed the mood of the moment and looked up with excitement.
Nas Ta Bega stretched an arm toward the east, and spoke in Navajo. But Shefford, owing to the hurry and excitement of his mind, could not translate. Joe Lake listened, gave a violent start, leaped up with all his big frame quivering, and then fired question after question at the Indian. When the Navajo had replied to all, Joe drew himself up as if facing an irrevocable decision which would wring his very soul. What did he cast off in that moment? What did he grapple with? Shefford had no means to tell, except by the instinct which baffled him. But whether the Mormon's trial was one of spiritual rending or the natural physical fear of a perilous, virtually impossible venture, the fact was he was magnificent in his acceptance of it. He turned to Shefford, white, cold, yet glowing.
Nas Ta Bega stretched an arm toward the east and spoke in Navajo. But Shefford, caught up in the rush and excitement of his thoughts, couldn’t translate. Joe Lake listened, jumped up with a start, his large frame trembling, and then bombarded the Indian with one question after another. After the Navajo answered them all, Joe straightened himself as if confronting a decision that would tear at his very soul. What was he letting go of in that moment? What was he struggling with? Shefford had no way to know, except through the instinct that confused him. But whether the Mormon's challenge was one of spiritual anguish or simply the natural fear of a dangerous, nearly impossible adventure, the truth was he faced it with a remarkable courage. He turned to Shefford, pale, cold, yet vibrant.
“Nas Ta Bega believes he can take you down a canyon to the big river—the Colorado. He knows the head of this canyon. Nonnezoshe Boco it's called—canyon of the rainbow bridge. He has never been down it. Only two or three living Indians have ever seen the great stone bridge. But all have heard of it. They worship it as a god. There's water runs down this canyon and water runs to the river. Nas Ta Bega thinks he can take you down to the river.”
“Nas Ta Bega thinks he can lead you down a canyon to the big river—the Colorado. He knows where this canyon begins. It's called Nonnezoshe Boco—canyon of the rainbow bridge. He’s never gone down it himself. Only a couple of living Native Americans have ever seen the great stone bridge. But everyone has heard of it. They revere it like a god. Water flows down this canyon, and it leads to the river. Nas Ta Bega believes he can take you down to the river.”
“Go on,” cried Shefford breathlessly, as Joe paused.
“Go on,” Shefford said breathlessly, as Joe paused.
“The Indian plans this way. God, it's great!... If only I can do my end!... He plans to take mustangs to-day and wait with them for you to-night or to-morrow till you come with the girl. You'll go get Lassiter and the woman out of Surprise Valley. Then you'll strike east for Nonnezoshe Boco. If possible, you must take a pack of grub. You may be days going down—and waiting for me at the mouth of the canyon, at the river.”
“The Indian has this all figured out. It's amazing!... If only I can do my part!... He plans to take the mustangs today and wait with them for you tonight or tomorrow until you arrive with the girl. You'll go to get Lassiter and the woman from Surprise Valley. Then you'll head east toward Nonnezoshe Boco. If you can, you need to bring some supplies. You might be days traveling down—and waiting for me at the entrance of the canyon, by the river.”
“Joe! Where will you be?”
“Joe! Where will you be?”
“I'll ride like hell for Kayenta, get another horse there, and ride like hell for the San Juan River. There's a big flatboat at the Durango crossing. I'll go down the San Juan in that—into the big river. I'll drift down by day, tie up by night, and watch for you at the mouth of every canyon till I come to Nonnezoshe Boco.”
“I'll speed to Kayenta, grab another horse there, and rush to the San Juan River. There's a big flatboat at the Durango crossing. I'll take that down the San Juan—into the big river. I'll float during the day, tie up at night, and look for you at the mouth of every canyon until I reach Nonnezoshe Boco.”
Shefford could not believe the evidence of his ears. He knew the treacherous San Juan River. He had heard of the great, sweeping, terrible red Colorado and its roaring rapids.
Shefford couldn't believe what he was hearing. He was familiar with the dangerous San Juan River. He had heard about the massive, powerful, and frightening red Colorado and its thunderous rapids.
“Oh, it seems impossible!” he gasped. “You'll just lose your life for nothing.”
“Oh, that seems impossible!” he exclaimed. “You’ll just throw your life away for nothing.”
“The Indian will turn the trick, I tell you. Take my hunch. It's nothing for me to drift down a swift river. I worked a ferry-boat once.”
“The Indian will get it done, trust me. Just go with my gut feeling. I can easily float down a fast river. I once worked on a ferry boat.”
Shefford, to whom flying straws would have seemed stable, caught the inflection of defiance and daring and hope of the Mormon's spirit.
Shefford, who would have thought unstable things like flying straws were solid, noticed the hints of defiance, daring, and hope in the Mormon's spirit.
“What then—after you meet us at the mouth of Nonnezoshe Boco?” he queried.
“What happens next—after you meet us at the mouth of Nonnezoshe Boco?” he asked.
“We'll all drift down to Lee's Ferry. That's at the head of Marble canyon. We'll get out on the south side of the river, thus avoiding any Mormons at the ferry. Nas Ta Bega knows the country. It's open desert—on the other side of these plateaus. He can get horses from Navajos. Then you'll strike south for Willow Springs.”
“We'll all head down to Lee's Ferry. That's where Marble Canyon starts. We'll get out on the south side of the river to steer clear of any Mormons at the ferry. Nas Ta Bega knows the area. It's open desert—on the other side of these plateaus. He can get horses from the Navajos. Then you'll head south for Willow Springs.”
“Willow Springs? That's Presbrey's trading-post,” said Shefford.
“Willow Springs? That's Presbrey's trading post,” said Shefford.
“Never met him. But he'll see you safe out of the Painted Desert. ... The thing that worries me most is how not to miss you all at the mouth of Nonnezoshe. You must have sharp eyes. But I forget the Indian. A bird couldn't pass him.... And suppose Nonnezoshe Boco has a steep-walled, narrow mouth opening into a rapids!... Whew! Well, the Indian will figure that, too. Now, let's put our heads together and plan how to turn this end of the trick here. Getting the girl!”
“Never met him. But he'll make sure you get safely through the Painted Desert. ... What worries me the most is how I'm not going to miss you all at the entrance to Nonnezoshe. You need to have sharp eyes. But I forget about the Indian. A bird couldn't slip past him.... And what if Nonnezoshe Boco has a steep, narrow mouth that leads to rapids!... Whew! Well, the Indian will figure that out, too. Now, let’s brainstorm and come up with a plan to handle this situation. We need to get the girl!”
After a short colloquy it was arranged that Shefford would go to Ruth and talk to her of the aid she had promised. Joe averred that this aid could be best given by Ruth going in her somber gown and hood to the school-house, and there, while Joe and Shefford engaged the guards outside, she would change apparel and places with Fay and let her come forth.
After a brief conversation, they decided that Shefford would go to Ruth and discuss the help she had promised. Joe insisted that the best way to provide this help was for Ruth to wear her dark gown and hood and go to the schoolhouse. There, while Joe and Shefford distracted the guards outside, she would switch clothes and places with Fay, allowing Fay to leave.
“What'll they do to Ruth?” demanded Shefford. “We can't accept her sacrifice if she's to suffer—or be punished.”
“What will they do to Ruth?” Shefford asked. “We can't accept her sacrifice if she's going to suffer—or be punished.”
“Reckon Ruth has a strong hunch that she can get away with it. Did you notice how strange she said that? Well, they can't do much to her. The bishop may damn her soul. But—Ruth—”
“Ruth has a strong feeling that she can pull it off. Did you catch how weirdly she said that? Well, they can't do much to her. The bishop might condemn her soul. But—Ruth—”
Here Lake hesitated and broke off. Not improbably he had meant to say that of all the Mormon women in the valley Ruth was the least likely to suffer from punishment inflicted upon her soul.
Here Lake hesitated and stopped. He likely meant to say that of all the Mormon women in the valley, Ruth was the least likely to be affected by the punishment inflicted on her soul.
“Anyway, it's our only chance,” went on Joe, “unless we kill a couple of men. Ruth will gladly take what comes to help you.”
“Anyway, it's our only shot,” Joe continued, “unless we take out a couple of guys. Ruth will happily face whatever comes to help you.”
“All right; I consent,” replied Shefford, with emotion. “And now after she comes out—the supposed Ruth—what then?”
“All right; I agree,” Shefford replied, feeling emotional. “And now after she comes out—the supposed Ruth—what happens next?”
“You can be natural-like. Go with her back to Ruth's cabin. Then stroll off into the cedars. Then climb the west wall. Meanwhile Nas Ta Bega will ride off with a pack of grub and Nack-yal and several other mustangs. He'll wait for you or you'll wait for him, as the case may be, at some appointed place. When you're gone I'll jump my horse and hit the trail for Kayenta and the San Juan.”
“You can act casual. Go back to Ruth's cabin with her. Then take a walk into the cedars. After that, climb the west wall. Meanwhile, Nas Ta Bega will head out with a pack of supplies and Nack-yal along with a few other mustangs. He'll wait for you, or you'll wait for him, depending on the situation, at a designated spot. Once you’re gone, I’ll hop on my horse and head out for Kayenta and the San Juan.”
“Very well; that's settled,” said Shefford, soberly. “I'll go at once to see Ruth. You and Nas Ta Bega decide on where I'm to meet him.”
“Okay, that’s decided,” Shefford said seriously. “I’ll go see Ruth right away. You and Nas Ta Bega figure out where I should meet him.”
“Reckon you'd do just as well to walk round and come up to Ruth's from the other side—instead of going through the village,” suggested Joe.
“Maybe it would be better to walk around and approach Ruth's from the other side instead of going through the village,” suggested Joe.
Shefford approached Ruth's cabin in a roundabout way; nevertheless, she saw him coming before he got there and, opening the door, stood pale, composed, and quietly bade him enter. Briefly, in low and earnest voice, Shefford acquainted her with the plan.
Shefford walked to Ruth's cabin in a roundabout way; however, she saw him coming before he arrived and, opening the door, stood there looking pale and composed, quietly inviting him in. Briefly, in a low and serious voice, Shefford told her about the plan.
“You love her so much,” she said, wistfully, wonderingly.
“You love her so much,” she said, with a hint of longing and curiosity.
“Indeed I do. Is it too much to ask of you to do this thing?” he asked.
“Absolutely, I do. Is it too much to ask you to do this?” he asked.
“Do it?” she queried, with a flash of spirit. “Of course I'll do it.”
“Do it?” she asked, with a spark of energy. “Of course I'll do it.”
“Ruth, I can't thank you. I can't. I've only a faint idea what you're risking. That distresses me. I'm afraid of what may happen to you.”
“Ruth, I can't thank you enough. I really can't. I only have a vague understanding of what you're risking. That worries me. I'm scared of what might happen to you.”
She gave him another of the strange glances. “I don't risk so much as you think,” she said, significantly.
She shot him another one of those weird looks. “I don’t take as many risks as you think,” she said, with meaning.
“Why?”
“Why?”
She came close to him, and her hands clasped his arms and she looked up at him, her eyes darkening and her face growing paler. “Will you swear to keep my secret?” she asked, very low.
She stepped closer to him, clasped his arms, and looked up, her eyes darkening and her face becoming paler. “Will you swear to keep my secret?” she asked quietly.
“Yes, I swear.”
"Yes, I promise."
“I was one of Waggoner's sealed wives!”
“I was one of Waggoner's sealed wives!”
“God Almighty!” broke out Shefford, utterly overwhelmed.
“God Almighty!” exclaimed Shefford, completely overwhelmed.
“Yes. That's why I say I don't risk so much. I will make up a story to tell the bishop and everybody. I'll tell that Waggoner was jealous, that he was brutal to Mary, that I believed she was goaded to her mad deed, that I thought she ought to be free. They'll be terrible. But what can they do to me? My husband is dead... and if I have to go to hell to keep from marrying another married Mormon, I'll go!”
“Yes. That's why I say I don't take that much risk. I’ll come up with a story to tell the bishop and everyone else. I’ll say that Waggoner was jealous, that he was cruel to Mary, that I believed she was pushed to her crazy action, that I thought she should be free. They'll be furious. But what can they do to me? My husband is dead... and if I have to go to hell to avoid marrying another married Mormon, then so be it!”
In that low, passionate utterance Shefford read the death-blow to the old Mormon polygamous creed. In the uplift of his spirit, in the joy at this revelation, he almost forgot the stern matter at hand. Ruth and Joe Lake belonged to a younger generation of Mormons. Their nobility in this instance was in part a revolt at the conditions of their lives. Doubt was knocking at Joe Lake's heart, and conviction had come to this young sealed wife, bitter and hopeless while she had been fettered, strong and mounting now that she was free. In a flash of inspiration Shefford saw the old order changing. The Mormon creed might survive, but that part of it which was an affront to nature, a horrible yoke on women's necks, was doomed. It could not live. It could never have survived more than a generation or two of religious fanatics. Shefford had marked a different force and religious fervor in the younger Mormons, and now he understood them.
In that low, passionate voice, Shefford recognized the end of the old Mormon polygamous belief. Filled with a sense of uplift and joy from this revelation, he almost forgot the serious matters before him. Ruth and Joe Lake were part of a younger generation of Mormons. Their strength in this instance was partly a rebellion against their life’s circumstances. Doubt was creeping into Joe Lake's heart, while conviction had come to this young sealed wife, who had felt bitter and hopeless while she was trapped, but was now strong and rising because she was free. In a moment of clarity, Shefford saw the old ways changing. The Mormon belief might live on, but that part which was an insult to nature, a terrible burden on women, was doomed. It couldn’t survive. It could never last more than a generation or two of religious extremists. Shefford had sensed a different energy and religious passion in the younger Mormons, and now he understood them.
“Ruth, you talk wildly,” he said. “But I understand. I see. You are free and you're going to stay free.... It stuns me to think of that man of many wives. What did you feel when you were told he was dead?”
“Ruth, you're speaking recklessly,” he said. “But I get it. I see. You're free, and you're going to stay free.... It blows my mind to think about that man with many wives. How did you feel when you were told he was dead?”
“I dare not think of that. It makes me—wicked. And he was good to me.... Listen. Last night about midnight he came to my window and woke me. I got up and let him in. He was in a terrible state. I thought he was crazy. He walked the floor and called on his saints and prayed. When I wanted to light a lamp he wouldn't let me. He was afraid I'd see his face. But I saw well enough in the moonlight. And I knew something had happened. So I soothed and coaxed him. He had been a man as close-mouthed as a stone. Yet then I got him to talk.... He had gone to Mary's, and upon entering, thought he heard some one with her. She didn't answer him at first. When he found her in her bedroom she was like a ghost. He accused her. Her silence made him furious. Then he berated her, brought down the wrath of God upon her, threatened her with damnation. All of which she never seemed to hear. But when he tried to touch her she flew at him like a she-panther. That's what he called her. She said she'd kill him! And she drove him out of her house.... He was all weak and unstrung, and I believe scared, too, when he came to me. She must have been a fury. Those quiet, gentle women are furies when they're once roused. Well, I was hours up with him and finally he got over it. He didn't pray any more. He paced the room. It was just daybreak when he said the wrath of God had come to him. I tried to keep him from going back to Mary. But he went.... An hour later the women ran to tell me he had been found dead at Mary's door.”
“I don’t want to think about that. It makes me feel—bad. And he was so good to me.... Listen. Last night around midnight, he came to my window and woke me up. I got up and let him in. He was in a really bad state. I thought he had lost his mind. He paced back and forth, calling on his saints and praying. When I tried to turn on a lamp, he wouldn’t let me. He was afraid I’d see his face. But I could see well enough in the moonlight. And I knew something was wrong. So I calmed him down and coaxed him. He had been a man who never said much. Yet that night, I got him to talk.... He had gone to Mary’s place, and when he entered, he thought he heard someone with her. She didn’t answer him at first. When he finally found her in her bedroom, she looked ghostly. He accused her. Her silence made him furious. Then he yelled at her, called down God’s wrath on her, and threatened her with damnation. But she never seemed to hear him. When he tried to touch her, she attacked him like a wild cat. That’s how he described her. She said she’d kill him! And she drove him out of her house.... He was all weak and shaken, and I think scared too, when he came to me. She must have been a wild beast. Those quiet, gentle women can be fierce when they’re pushed too far. Well, I spent hours with him, and finally, he calmed down. He stopped praying. He walked around the room. It was just dawn when he said God’s wrath had come to him. I tried to stop him from going back to Mary. But he went.... An hour later, the women came running to tell me he had been found dead at Mary’s door.”
“Ruth—she was mad—driven—she didn't know what she—was doing,” said Shefford, brokenly.
“Ruth—she was upset—driven—she didn’t know what she—was doing,” said Shefford, with a sigh.
“She was always a strange girl, more like an Indian than any one I ever knew. We called her the Sago Lily. I gave her the name. She was so sweet, lovely, white and gold, like those flowers.... And to think! Oh, it's horrible for her! You must save her. If you get her away there never will be anything come of it. The Mormons will hush it up.”
“She was always an odd girl, more like an Indian than anyone I ever knew. We called her the Sago Lily. I came up with that name. She was so sweet, beautiful, white and gold, like those flowers... And to think! Oh, it’s terrible for her! You have to save her. If you get her away, nothing will come of it. The Mormons will cover it up.”
“Ruth, time is flying,” rejoined Shefford, hurriedly. “I must go back to Joe. You be ready for us when we come. Wear something loose, easily thrown off, and don't forget the long hood.”
“Ruth, time is moving fast,” replied Shefford quickly. “I need to get back to Joe. Be ready for us when we arrive. Wear something loose that you can easily take off, and don’t forget the long hood.”
“I'll be ready and watching,” she said. “The sooner the better, I'd say.”
“I’ll be ready and watching,” she said. “The sooner, the better, I’d say.”
He left her and returned toward camp in the same circling route by which he had come. The Indian had disappeared and so had his mustang. This significant fact augmented Shefford's hurried, thrilling excitement. But one glance at Joe's face changed all that to a sudden numbness, a sinking of his heart.
He walked away from her and headed back to camp the same winding path he had taken before. The Indian was gone, and so was his mustang. This crucial detail intensified Shefford's quick, exhilarating excitement. But one look at Joe's face made all that fade into sudden numbness, a feeling of his heart sinking.
“What is it?” he queried.
“What is it?” he asked.
“Look there!” exclaimed the Mormon.
"Look over there!" exclaimed the Mormon.
Shefford's quick eye caught sight of horses and men down the valley. He saw several Indians and three or four white men. They were making camp.
Shefford's sharp eyes spotted horses and men in the valley. He saw a few Indians and three or four white guys. They were setting up camp.
“Who are they?” demanded Shefford.
"Who are they?" Shefford demanded.
“Shadd and some of his gang. Reckon that Piute told the news. By to-morrow the valley will be full as a horse-wrangler's corral.... Lucky Nas Ta Bega got away before that gang rode in. Now things won't look as queer as they might have looked. The Indian took a pack of grub, six mustangs, and my guns. Then there was your rifle in your saddle-sheath. So you'll be well heeled in case you come to close quarters. Reckon you can look for a running fight. For now, as soon as your flight is discovered, Shadd will hit your trail. He's in with the Mormons. You know him—what you'll have to deal with. But the advantage will all be yours. You can ambush the trail.”
“Shadd and some of his crew. I bet Piute spread the word. By tomorrow, the valley will be as packed as a horse-wrangler's corral... Lucky Nas Ta Bega got away before that gang showed up. Now things won't seem as strange as they could have. The Indian took a bunch of supplies, six mustangs, and my guns. Plus, your rifle is in your saddle sheath. So you'll be well equipped if you end up in a tight spot. You can expect a running fight. Because once they find out you're gone, Shadd will be on your trail. He's connected with the Mormons. You know what you're up against. But you'll have the upper hand. You can set up an ambush on the trail.”
“We're in for it. And the sooner we're off the better,” replied Shefford, grimly.
“We're in for it. And the sooner we get out of here, the better,” replied Shefford, grimly.
“Reckon that's gospel. Well—come on!”
"Guess that's the truth. Well—let's go!"
The Mormon strode off, and Shefford, catching up with him, kept at his side. Shefford's mind was full, but Joe's dark and gloomy face did not invite communication. They entered the pinon grove and passed the cabin where the tragedy had been enacted. A tarpaulin had been stretched across the front porch. Beal was not in sight, nor were any of the women.
The Mormon walked away, and Shefford, catching up with him, stayed by his side. Shefford's thoughts were racing, but Joe's dark and gloomy expression didn’t encourage conversation. They stepped into the pinon grove and walked past the cabin where the tragedy had happened. A tarpaulin was draped over the front porch. Beal was nowhere to be seen, and neither were any of the women.
“I forgot,” said Shefford, suddenly. “Where am I to meet the Indian?”
“I forgot,” Shefford said suddenly. “Where am I supposed to meet the Indian?”
“Climb the west wall, back of camp,” replied Joe. “Nas Ta Bega took the Stonebridge trail. But he'll leave that, climb the rocks, then hide the outfit and come back to watch for you. Reckon he'll see you when you top the wall.”
“Climb the west wall at the back of the camp,” Joe said. “Nas Ta Bega took the Stonebridge trail. But he’ll leave that, climb the rocks, stash the gear, and then come back to keep an eye on you. I bet he’ll see you when you reach the top of the wall.”
They passed on into the heart of the village. Joe tarried at the window of a cabin, and passed a few remarks to a woman there, and then he inquired for Mother Smith at her house. When they left here the Mormon gave Shefford a nudge. Then they separated, Joe going toward the school-house, while Shefford bent his steps in the direction of Ruth's home.
They walked into the center of the village. Joe stopped at the window of a cabin and chatted with a woman there, then he asked about Mother Smith at her house. After they left, the Mormon nudged Shefford. They then parted ways, with Joe heading toward the schoolhouse, while Shefford made his way to Ruth's home.
Her door opened before he had a chance to knock. He entered. Ruth, white and resolute, greeted him with a wistful smile.
Her door opened before he could knock. He stepped inside. Ruth, pale and determined, welcomed him with a soft smile.
“All ready?” she asked.
"All set?" she asked.
“Yes. Are you?” he replied, low-voiced.
“Yeah. Are you?” he responded, speaking softly.
“I've only to put on my hood. I think luck favors you. Hester was here and she said Elder Smith told some one that Mary hadn't been offered anything to eat yet. So I'm taking her a little. It'll be a good excuse for me to get in the school-house to see her. I can throw off this dress and she can put it on in a minute. Then the hood. I mustn't forget to hide her golden hair. You know how it flies. But this is a big hood.... Well, I'm ready now. And—this 's our last time together.”
“I just need to put on my hood. I think you’re lucky. Hester was here and she said Elder Smith told someone that Mary hasn’t been offered anything to eat yet. So I'm taking her a little something. It'll be a good excuse for me to sneak into the schoolhouse to see her. I can take off this dress and she can put it on in a minute. Then the hood. I can’t forget to hide her golden hair. You know how it tends to fly around. But this is a big hood... Well, I'm ready now. And—this is our last time together.”
“Ruth, what can I say—how can I thank you?”
“Ruth, what can I say—how can I thank you?”
“I don't want any thanks. It'll be something to think of always—to make me happy.... Only I'd like to feel you—you cared a little.”
“I don’t need any thanks. It’ll be something to remember forever—to keep me happy.... I just want to feel that you cared a little.”
The wistful smile was there, a tremor on the sad lips, and a shadow of soul-hunger in her eyes. Shefford did not misunderstand her. She did not mean love, although it was a yearning for real love that she mutely expressed.
The nostalgic smile was present, a quiver on her sorrowful lips, and a hint of longing in her eyes. Shefford understood her well. She wasn’t talking about love, even though it was a deep desire for genuine love that she silently conveyed.
“Care! I shall care all my life,” he said, with strong feeling. “I shall never forget you.”
“Care! I’ll care all my life,” he said, with deep emotion. “I’ll never forget you.”
“It's not likely I'll forget you.... Good-by, John!”
“I'm not likely to forget you.... Bye, John!”
Shefford took her in his arms and held her close. “Ruth—good-by!” he said, huskily.
Shefford wrapped his arms around her and held her tight. “Ruth—goodbye!” he said, his voice thick.
Then he released her. She adjusted the hood and, taking up a little tray which held food covered with a napkin, she turned to the door. He opened it and they went out.
Then he let her go. She fixed her hood and, picking up a small tray with food covered by a napkin, she turned to the door. He opened it, and they stepped outside.
They did not speak another word.
They didn't say anything else.
It was not a long walk from Ruth's home to the school-house, yet if it were to be measured by Shefford's emotion the distance would have been unending. The sacrifice offered by Ruth and Joe would have been noble under any circumstances had they been Gentiles or persons with no particular religion, but, considering that they were Mormons, that Ruth had been a sealed-wife, that Joe had been brought up under the strange, secret, and binding creed, their action was no less than tremendous in its import. Shefford took it to mean vastly more than loyalty to him and pity for Fay Larkin. As Ruth and Joe had arisen to this height, so perhaps would other young Mormons, have arisen. It needed only the situation, the climax, to focus these long-insulated, slow-developing and inquiring minds upon the truth—that one wife, one mother of children, for one man at one time was a law of nature, love, and righteousness. Shefford felt as if he were marching with the whole younger generation of Mormons, as if somehow he had been a humble instrument in the working out of their destiny, in the awakening that was to eliminate from their religion the only thing which kept it from being as good for man, and perhaps as true, as any other religion.
It wasn't a long walk from Ruth's house to the school, but for Shefford, the emotional distance felt infinite. The sacrifice made by Ruth and Joe would have been admirable in any situation, whether they were Gentiles or had no specific religion, but considering they were Mormons—Ruth as a sealed wife and Joe raised under their unique, secretive, and binding beliefs—their actions were truly significant. Shefford saw it as more than just loyalty to him and pity for Fay Larkin. If Ruth and Joe could rise to this level, then perhaps other young Mormons could too. It only took the right situation, the climax, to bring these long-isolated, slowly evolving, and curious minds to the realization that one wife, one mother for the children, for one man at a time, is a natural law of love and morality. Shefford felt like he was marching alongside the younger generation of Mormons, as if he had played a small role in their journey, helping them awaken to the idea that eliminating the one aspect of their religion that held them back could make it as beneficial for humanity—and perhaps as true—as any other faith.
And then suddenly he turned the corner of school-house to encounter Joe talking with the Mormon Henninger. Elder Smith was not present.
And then suddenly he turned the corner of the schoolhouse to find Joe talking with the Mormon Henninger. Elder Smith wasn't there.
“Why, hello, Ruth!” greeted Joe. “You've fetched Mary some dinner. Now that's good of you.”
“Hey, Ruth!” Joe said. “You brought Mary some dinner. That’s really nice of you.”
“May I go in?” asked Ruth.
“Can I come in?” asked Ruth.
“Reckon so,” replied Henninger, scratching his head. He appeared to be tractable, and probably was good-natured under pleasant conditions. “She ought to have somethin' to eat. An' nobody 'pears—to have remembered that—we're so set up.”
“Guess so,” replied Henninger, scratching his head. He seemed to be willing and probably was easygoing when things were good. “She should have something to eat. And it looks like nobody has remembered that—we're in such a fix.”
He unbarred the huge, clumsy door and allowed Ruth to pass in.
He unlocked the big, awkward door and let Ruth walk in.
“Joe, you can go in if you want,” he said. “But hurry out before Elder Smith comes back from his dinner.”
“Joe, you can go in if you want,” he said. “But make sure to come out before Elder Smith gets back from his dinner.”
Joe mumbled something, gave a husky cough, and then went in.
Joe mumbled something, cleared his throat with a deep cough, and then went inside.
Shefford experienced great difficulty in presenting to this mild Mormon a natural and unagitated front. When all his internal structure seemed to be in a state of turmoil he did not see how it was possible to keep the fact from showing in his face. So he turned away and took aimless steps here and there.
Shefford found it really hard to keep a calm and composed demeanor in front of this gentle Mormon. With all the chaos inside him, he didn't understand how he could hide it from showing on his face. So, he turned away and wandered aimlessly around.
“'Pears like we'd hev rain,” observed Henninger. “It's right warm an' them clouds are onseasonable.”
“Looks like we’re gonna have rain,” Henninger remarked. “It’s really warm and those clouds are out of place.”
“Yes,” replied Shefford. “Hope so. A little rain would be good for the grass.”
“Yes,” replied Shefford. “I hope so. A little rain would be great for the grass.”
“Joe tells me Shadd rode in, an' some of his fellers.”
“Joe tells me Shadd rode in with some of his guys.”
“So I see. About eight in the party.”
“So I get it. There are about eight people in the group.”
Shefford was gritting his teeth and preparing to endure the ordeal of controlling his mind and expression when the door opened and Joe stalked out. He had his sombrero pulled down so that it hid the upper half of his face. His lips were a shade off healthy color. He stood there with his back to the door.
Shefford was clenching his jaw and getting ready to handle the challenge of managing his thoughts and facial expression when the door swung open and Joe marched out. He had his sombrero pulled low, covering the top half of his face. His lips were a slightly unhealthy color. He stood there with his back to the door.
“Say, what Mary needs is quiet—to be left alone,” he said. “Ruth says if she rests, sleeps a little, she won't get fever.... Henninger, don't let anybody disturb her till night.”
“Look, what Mary needs is some peace—to be left alone,” he said. “Ruth says if she rests and sleeps a bit, she won't get a fever.... Henninger, don’t let anyone disturb her until tonight.”
“All right, Joe,” replied the Mormon. “An' I take it good of Ruth an' you to concern yourselves.”
“All right, Joe,” replied the Mormon. “And I appreciate you and Ruth for caring.”
A slight tap on the inside of the door sent Shefford's pulses to throbbing. Joe opened it with a strong and vigorous sweep that meant more than the mere action.
A gentle knock on the inside of the door made Shefford's heart race. Joe swung it open with a powerful and dynamic motion that conveyed more than just the simple act of opening it.
“Ruth—reckon you didn't stay long,” he said, and his voice rang clear. “Sure you feel sick and weak. Why, seeing her flustered even me!”
“Ruth—I guess you didn't stick around for long,” he said, his voice clear. “I bet you feel sick and weak. Honestly, just watching her got me all flustered too!”
A slender, dark-garbed woman wearing a long black hood stepped uncertainly out. She appeared to be Ruth. Shefford's heart stood still because she looked so like Ruth. But she did not step steadily, she seemed dazed, she did not raise the hooded head.
A slender woman in dark clothes wearing a long black hood stepped out hesitantly. She looked like Ruth. Shefford's heart skipped a beat because she resembled Ruth so much. But she didn’t walk steadily; she seemed confused and didn’t lift her hooded head.
“Go home,” said Joe, and his voice rang a little louder. “Take her home, Shefford. Or, better, walk her round some. She's faintish .... And see here, Henninger—”
“Go home,” Joe said, his voice a bit louder. “Take her home, Shefford. Or, better yet, walk her around a bit. She seems a little faint... And listen, Henninger—”
Shefford led the girl away with a hand in apparent carelessness on her arm. After a few rods she walked with a freer step and then a swifter. He found it necessary to make that hold on her arm a real one, so as to keep her from walking too fast. No one, however, appeared to observe them. When they passed Ruth's house then Shefford began to lose his fear that this was not Fay Larkin. He was far from being calm or clear-sighted. He thought he recognized that free step; nevertheless, he could not make sure. When they passed under the trees, crossed the brook, and turned down along the west wall, then doubt ceased in Shefford's mind. He knew this was not Ruth. Still, so strange was his agitation, so keen his suspense, that he needed confirmation of ear, of eye. He wanted to hear her voice, to see her face. Yet just as strangely there was a twist of feeling, a reluctance, a sadness that kept off the moment.
Shefford led the girl away, casually holding her arm. After a little while, she started walking more freely and then faster. He found he needed to keep a firm grip on her arm to stop her from going too quickly. However, no one seemed to notice them. When they passed Ruth's house, Shefford began to feel less anxious that this wasn’t Fay Larkin. He wasn’t calm or clear-headed. He thought he recognized her confident stride, but he still couldn’t be sure. As they walked under the trees, crossed the stream, and moved along the west wall, his doubts faded. He knew this wasn’t Ruth. Still, his agitation and suspense were so intense that he needed to verify with his ears and eyes. He wanted to hear her voice and see her face. Yet, oddly enough, there was also a feeling of reluctance and sadness that held off that moment.
They reached the low, slow-swelling slant of wall and started to ascend. How impossible not to recognize Fay Larkin now in that swift grace and skill on the steep wall! Still, though he knew her, he perversely clung to the unreality of the moment. But when a long braid of dead-gold hair tumbled from under the hood, then his heart leaped. That identified Fay Larkin. He had freed her. He was taking her away. Then a sadness embittered his joy.
They reached the gently sloping wall and began to climb. How could he not recognize Fay Larkin now with her quick grace and skill on the steep wall? Yet, even though he knew her, he stubbornly held on to the surreal quality of the moment. But when a long braid of golden hair spilled out from under the hood, his heart raced. That confirmed it was Fay Larkin. He had rescued her. He was taking her away. Then a sadness tainted his happiness.
As always before, she distanced him in the ascent to the top. She went on without looking back. But Shefford had an irresistible desire to took again and the last time at this valley where he had suffered and loved so much.
As always, she left him behind as she climbed to the top. She continued on without glancing back. But Shefford felt an overwhelming urge to look back one last time at the valley where he had endured so much and experienced love deeply.
XVI. SURPRISE VALLEY
From the summit of the wall the plateau waved away in red and yellow ridges, with here and there little valleys green with cedar and pinon.
From the top of the wall, the plateau stretched out in red and yellow ridges, with small valleys here and there, lush with cedar and pinon.
Upon one of these ridges, silhouetted against the sky, appeared the stalking figure of the Indian. He had espied the fugitives. He disappeared in a niche, and presently came again into view round a corner of cliff. Here he waited, and soon Shefford and Fay joined him.
Upon one of these ridges, outlined against the sky, appeared the stalking figure of the Indian. He had spotted the fugitives. He vanished into a niche and soon reappeared around a corner of the cliff. Here he waited, and soon Shefford and Fay joined him.
“Bi Nai, it is well,” he said.
“Bi Nai, it’s all good,” he said.
Shefford eagerly asked for the horses, and Nas Ta Bega silently pointed down the niche, which was evidently an opening into one of the shallow canyon. Then he led the way, walking swiftly. It was Shefford, and not Fay, who had difficulty in keeping close to him. This speed caused Shefford to become more alive to the business, instead of the feeling, of the flight. The Indian entered a crack between low cliffs—a very narrow canyon full of rocks and clumps of cedars—and in a half-hour or less he came to where the mustangs were halted among some cedars. Three of the mustangs, including Nack-yal, were saddled; one bore a small pack, and the remaining two had blankets strapped on their backs.
Shefford eagerly asked for the horses, and Nas Ta Bega silently pointed down the narrow passage, which clearly led into one of the shallow canyons. Then he took the lead, moving quickly. It was Shefford, not Fay, who struggled to keep up with him. This pace made Shefford more aware of the urgency of their escape rather than the emotional weight of it. The Indian entered a gap between low cliffs—a very narrow canyon filled with rocks and clusters of cedars—and in half an hour or less, he reached the spot where the mustangs were standing among some cedars. Three of the mustangs, including Nack-yal, were saddled; one carried a small pack, and the other two had blankets secured on their backs.
“Fay, can you ride in that long skirt?” asked Shefford. How strange it seemed that his first words to her were practical when all his impassioned thought had been only mute! But the instant he spoke he experienced a relief, a relaxation.
“Fay, can you ride in that long skirt?” Shefford asked. It felt odd that his first words to her were practical when all his passionate thoughts had been silent! But as soon as he spoke, he felt a sense of relief, a relaxation.
“I'll take it off,” replied Fay, just as practically. And in a twinkling she slipped out of both waist and skirt. She had worn them over the short white-flannel dress with which Shefford had grown familiar.
“I'll take it off,” Fay responded, just as practically. In no time at all, she slid out of both her waist and skirt. She had been wearing them over the short white flannel dress that Shefford had come to know well.
As Nack-yal appeared to be the safest mustang for her to ride, Shefford helped her upon him and then attended to the stirrups. When he had adjusted them to the proper length he drew the bridle over Nack-yal's head and, upon handing it to her, found himself suddenly looking into her face. She had taken off the hood, too. The instant there eyes met he realized that she was strangely afraid to meet his glance, as he was to meet hers. That seemed natural. But her face was flushed and there were unmistakable signs upon it of growing excitement, of mounting happiness. Save for that fugitive glance she would have been the Fay Larkin of yesterday. How he had expected her to look he did not know, but it was not like this. And never had he felt her strange quality of simplicity so powerfully.
As Nack-yal seemed to be the safest mustang for her to ride, Shefford helped her onto him and then adjusted the stirrups. Once he had set them to the right length, he placed the bridle over Nack-yal's head and, as he handed it to her, found himself looking directly into her face. She had taken off the hood, too. The moment their eyes met, he realized that she was oddly afraid to meet his gaze, just as he was to meet hers. That seemed normal. But her face was flushed, and there were clear signs of growing excitement and increasing happiness. Aside from that fleeting look, she could have been the Fay Larkin from yesterday. He didn’t know how he had expected her to look, but it wasn’t like this. And never had he felt her unique simplicity so strongly.
“Have you ever been here—through this little canyon?” he asked.
“Have you ever been here—through this little canyon?” he asked.
“Oh yes, lots of times.”
“Oh yeah, many times.”
“You'll be able to lead us to Surprise Valley, you think?”
“You think you can lead us to Surprise Valley?”
“I know it. I shall see Uncle Jim and Mother Jane before sunset!”
“I know it. I’ll see Uncle Jim and Mom Jane before sunset!”
“I hope—you do,” he replied, a little shakily. “Perhaps we'd better not tell them of the—the—about what happened last night.”
“I hope you do,” he replied, a bit nervously. “Maybe we should just keep what happened last night to ourselves.”
Her beautiful, grave, and troubled glance returned to meet his, and he received a shock that he considered was amaze. And after more swift consideration he believed he was amazed because that look, instead of betraying fear or gloom or any haunting shadow of darkness, betrayed apprehension for him—grave, sweet, troubled love for him. She was not thinking of herself at all—of what he might think of her, of a possible gulf between them, of a vast and terrible change in the relation of soul to soul. He experienced a profound gladness. Though he could not understand her, he was happy that the horror of Waggoner's death had escaped her. He loved her, he meant to give his life to her, and right then and there he accepted the burden of her deed and meant to bear it without ever letting her know of the shadow between them.
Her beautiful, serious, and troubled gaze met his, and he felt a shock that he thought was amazement. After a moment of quick reflection, he realized he was amazed because that look, instead of showing fear, sadness, or any lingering shadow of darkness, revealed concern for him—deep, sweet, troubled love for him. She wasn’t thinking about herself at all—about what he might think of her, the potential gap between them, or the significant and frightening change in their connection. He felt a deep happiness. Even though he couldn't fully understand her, he was glad that the horror of Waggoner’s death hadn’t reached her. He loved her, intended to dedicate his life to her, and right then and there, he accepted the weight of her actions, planning to carry it without ever letting her know about the shadow between them.
“Fay, we'll forget—what's behind us,” he said. “Now to find Surprise Valley. Lead on. Nack-yal is gentle. Pull him the way you want to go. We'll follow.”
“Fay, let’s leave the past behind,” he said. “Now let’s find Surprise Valley. Go ahead. Nack-yal is gentle. Just guide him the way you want to go. We’ll follow.”
Shefford mounted the other saddled mustang, and they set off, Fay in advance. Presently they rode out of this canyon up to level cedar-patched, solid rock, and here Fay turned straight west. Evidently she had been over the ground before. The heights to which he had climbed with her were up to the left, great slopes and looming promontories. And the course she chose was as level and easy as any he could have picked out in that direction.
Shefford got on the other saddled mustang, and they rode off, with Fay leading the way. Soon, they rode out of the canyon onto flat ground covered with cedar and solid rock, and here Fay directed them straight west. She clearly knew the area well. The heights they had climbed together were to the left, with steep slopes and towering cliffs. The path she chose was as flat and easy as any he could have picked in that direction.
When a mile or more of this up-and-down travel had been traversed Fay halted and appeared to be at fault. The plateau was losing its rounded, smooth, wavy characteristics, and to the west grew bolder, more rugged, more cut up into low crags and buttes. After a long, sweeping glance Fay headed straight for this rougher country. Thereafter from time to time she repeated this action.
When Fay had traveled a mile or more of this up-and-down journey, she paused and seemed to be unsure. The plateau was losing its rounded, smooth, wavy features, and to the west it became bolder, rockier, and more broken up with low cliffs and hills. After taking a long look, Fay made her way directly towards this rougher terrain. From then on, she occasionally repeated this move.
“Fay, how do you know you're going in the right direction?” asked Shefford, anxiously.
“Fay, how do you know you're heading in the right direction?” Shefford asked, anxiously.
“I never forget any ground I've been over. I keep my eyes close ahead. All that seems strange to me is the wrong way. What I've seen, before must be the right way, because I saw it when they brought me from Surprise Valley.”
“I never forget any place I've been. I keep my eyes focused straight ahead. Everything that feels unfamiliar to me is the wrong path. What I've seen before must be the right path because I saw it when they brought me from Surprise Valley.”
Shefford had to acknowledge that she was following an Indian's instinct for ground he had once covered.
Shefford had to admit that she was following an Indian's instinct for land he had once traveled.
Still Shefford began to worry, and finally dropped back to question Nas Ta Bega.
Still, Shefford started to worry and eventually fell back to ask Nas Ta Bega.
“Bi Nai, she has the eye of a Navajo,” replied the Indian. “Look! Iron-shod horses have passed here. See the marks in the stone?”
“Bi Nai, she has the eye of a Navajo,” replied the Indian. “Look! Iron-shod horses have passed here. See the marks in the stone?”
Shefford indeed made out faint cut tracks that would have escaped his own sight. They had been made long ago, but they were unmistakable.
Shefford definitely noticed faint cut tracks that he would have missed otherwise. They had been made a long time ago, but they were clear and unmistakable.
“She's following the trail by memory—she must remember the stones, trees, sage, cactus,” said Shefford in surprise.
“She's tracing the path from memory—she must recall the rocks, trees, sage, and cactus,” said Shefford in surprise.
“Pictures in her mind,” replied the Indian.
“Images in her head,” replied the Indian.
Thereafter the farther she progressed the less at fault she appeared and the faster she traveled. She made several miles an hour, and about the middle of the afternoon entered upon the more broken region of the plateau. View became restricted. Low walls, and ruined cliffs of red rock with cedars at their base, and gullies growing into canyon and canyon opening into larger ones—these were passed and crossed and climbed and rimmed in travel that grew more difficult as the going became wilder. Then there was a steady ascent, up and up all the time, though not steep, until another level, green with cedar and pinon, was reached.
As she went further, she seemed less at fault and moved faster. She covered several miles an hour and around the middle of the afternoon entered a more rugged area of the plateau. The view became limited. Low walls, ruined red rock cliffs with cedars at their base, and gullies turning into canyons, which opened into larger ones—these were crossed, climbed, and navigated in a journey that became more challenging as the terrain got wilder. Then, there was a steady ascent, going up and up all the time, though not steep, until she reached another level, green with cedar and pinon.
It reminded Shefford of the forest near the mouth of the Sagi. It was so dense he could not see far ahead of Fay, and often he lost sight of her entirely. Presently he rode out of the forest into a strip of purple sage. It ended abruptly, and above that abrupt line, seemingly far away, rose a long, red wall. Instantly he recognized that to be the opposite wall of a canyon which as yet he could not see.
It reminded Shefford of the forest near the mouth of the Sagi. It was so dense he couldn't see far ahead of Fay, and he often lost sight of her completely. Soon, he rode out of the forest into a patch of purple sage. It ended suddenly, and above that sharp line, seemingly far away, rose a long, red wall. He immediately recognized that as the opposite wall of a canyon that he couldn't see yet.
Fay was acting strangely and he hurried forward. She slipped off Nack-yal and fell, sprang up and ran wildly, to stand upon a promontory, her arms uplifted, her hair a mass of moving gold in the wind, her attitude one of wild and eloquent significance.
Fay was acting weirdly, so he rushed over. She jumped off Nack-yal and fell, quickly got back up, and ran frantically to stand on a cliff, her arms raised, her hair a flowing mass of gold in the wind, her stance full of wild and powerful meaning.
Shefford ran, too, and as he ran the red wall in his eager sight seemed to enlarge downward, deeper and deeper, and then it merged into a strip of green.
Shefford ran as well, and as he did, the red wall in his eager sight appeared to grow downward, deeper and deeper, until it blended into a strip of green.
Suddenly beneath him yawned a red-walled gulf, a deceiving gulf seen through transparent haze, a softly shining green-and-white valley, strange, wild, beautiful, like a picture in his memory.
Suddenly below him was a red-walled chasm, a misleading chasm seen through a clear haze, a softly glowing green-and-white valley, strange, wild, beautiful, like an image from his memory.
“Surprise Valley!” he cried, in wondering recognition.
“Surprise Valley!” he shouted, in amazed recognition.
Fay Larkin waved her arms as if they were wings to carry her swiftly downward, and her plaintive cry fitted the wildness of her manner and the lonely height where she leaned.
Fay Larkin waved her arms like wings to help her glide down quickly, and her mournful cry matched the wildness of her behavior and the high, lonely spot where she was perched.
Shefford drew her back from the rim.
Shefford pulled her back from the edge.
“Fay, we are here,” he said. “I recognize the valley. I miss only one thing—the arch of stone.”
“Fay, we’re here,” he said. “I remember this valley. There’s just one thing I miss—the stone arch.”
His words seemed to recall her to reality.
His words seemed to bring her back to reality.
“The arch? That fell when the wall slipped, in the great avalanche. See! There is the place. We can get down there. Oh, let us hurry!”
“The arch? That came down when the wall collapsed in the huge avalanche. Look! That’s the spot. We can get down there. Oh, let’s hurry!”
The Indian reached the rim and his falcon gaze swept the valley. “Ugh!” he exclaimed. He, too, recognized the valley that he had vainly sought for half a year.
The Indian reached the edge and his keen eyes scanned the valley. “Ugh!” he said. He, too, recognized the valley he had unsuccessfully searched for half a year.
“Bring the lassos,” said Shefford.
“Grab the lassos,” said Shefford.
With Fay leading, they followed the rim toward the head of the valley. Here the wall had caved in, and there was a slope of jumbled rock a thousand feet wide and more than that in depth. It was easy to descend because there were so many rocks waist-high that afforded a handhold. Shefford marked, however, that Fay never took advantage of these. More than once he paused to watch her. Swiftly she went down; she stepped from rock to rock; lightly she crossed cracks and pits; she ran along the sharp and broken edge of a long ledge; she poised on a pointed stone and, sure-footed as a mountain-sheep, she sprang to another that had scarce surface for a foothold; her moccasins flashed, seemed to hold wondrously on any angle; and when a rock tipped or slipped with her she leaped to a surer stand. Shefford watched her performance, so swift, agile, so perfectly balanced, showing such wonderful accord between eye and foot; and then when he swept his gaze down upon that wild valley where she had roamed alone for twelve years he marveled no more.
With Fay leading the way, they followed the edge of the valley. Here, the wall had collapsed, creating a slope of jumbled rocks about a thousand feet wide and even deeper. It was easy to climb down since there were plenty of waist-high rocks to grab onto. However, Shefford noticed that Fay never made use of these. More than once, he stopped to watch her. She moved swiftly down; she hopped from rock to rock; she lightly crossed gaps and pits; she ran along the sharp, broken edge of a long ledge; she balanced on a pointed stone and, sure-footed like a mountain goat, she leaped to another rock that barely had enough space for a foothold; her moccasins flashed, seemingly gripping any angle perfectly; and when a rock tipped or slipped beneath her, she jumped to a more secure spot. Shefford watched her movements, so quick, agile, and perfectly balanced, demonstrating an incredible coordination between her eyes and feet; and when he looked down at the wild valley where she had wandered alone for twelve years, he felt no more surprise.
The farther down he got the greater became the size of rocks, until he found himself amid huge pieces of cliff as large as houses. He lost sight of Fay entirely, and he anxiously threaded a narrow, winding, descending way between the broken masses. Finally he came out upon flat rock again. Fay stood on another rim, looking down. He saw that the slide had moved far out into the valley, and the lower part of it consisted of great sections of wall. In fact, the base of the great wall had just moved out with the avalanche, and this much of it held its vertical position. Looking upward, Shefford was astounded and thrilled to see how far he had descended, how the walls leaned like a great, wide, curving, continuous rim of mountain.
The farther he went down, the bigger the rocks became, until he found himself surrounded by massive chunks of cliff as big as houses. He completely lost sight of Fay and nervously navigated a narrow, winding path between the broken debris. Eventually, he emerged onto flat rock again. Fay was standing on another ledge, looking down. He noticed that the slide had extended far into the valley, with the lower part made up of huge sections of wall. In fact, the base of the massive wall had just shifted out with the avalanche, and this portion remained vertical. Looking up, Shefford was amazed and excited to see how far he had descended, how the walls slanted like a vast, wide, curving, continuous mountain rim.
“Here! Here!” called Fay. “Here's where they got down—where they brought me up. Here are the sticks they used. They stuck them in this crack, down to that ledge.”
“Over here! Over here!” called Fay. “This is where they got off—where they brought me up. Here are the sticks they used. They jammed them in this crack, down to that ledge.”
Shefford ran to her side and looked down. There was a narrow split in this section of wall and it was perhaps sixty feet in depth. The floor of rock below led out in a ledge, with a sheer drop to the valley level.
Shefford rushed to her side and looked down. There was a narrow crack in this section of the wall, and it was about sixty feet deep. The rocky floor below extended out to a ledge, with a steep drop down to the valley below.
As Shefford gazed, pondering on a way to descend lower, the Indian reached his side. He had no sooner looked than he proceeded to act. Selecting one of the sticks, which were strong pieces of cedar, well hewn and trimmed, he jammed it between the walls of the crack till it stuck fast. Then sitting astride this one he jammed in another some three feet below. When he got down upon that one it was necessary for Shefford to drop him a third stick. In a comparatively short time the Indian reached the ledge below. Then he called for the lassos. Shefford threw them down. His next move was an attempt to assist Fay, but she slipped out of his grasp and descended the ladder with a swiftness that made him hold his breath. Still, when his turn came, her spirit so governed him that he went down as swiftly, and even leaped sheer the last ten feet.
As Shefford looked down, trying to figure out how to get lower, the Indian appeared at his side. As soon as he took a look, he jumped into action. He picked one of the sturdy cedar sticks, which were nicely shaped and trimmed, and wedged it securely between the walls of the crack. Once he was perched on that one, he shoved another stick in about three feet lower. When he stood on that one, Shefford had to drop him a third stick. In just a short time, the Indian made it to the ledge below. Then he called for the lassos. Shefford tossed them down. His next move was to help Fay, but she slipped out of his grip and climbed down the ladder so quickly that it made him hold his breath. Still, when it was his turn, her determination inspired him to go down just as fast, and he even jumped the last ten feet.
Nas Ta Bega and Fay were leaning over the ledge.
Nas Ta Bega and Fay were leaning over the edge.
“Here's the place,” she said, excitedly. “Let me down on the rope.”
“Here’s the spot,” she said excitedly. “Lower me down on the rope.”
It took two thirty-foot lassos tied together to reach the floor of the valley. Shefford folded his vest, put it round Fay, and slipped a loop of the lasso under her arms. Then he and Nas Ta Bega lowered her to the grass below. Fay, throwing off the loop, bounded away like a wild creature, uttering the strangest cries he had ever heard, and she disappeared along the wall.
It took two thirty-foot lassos tied together to reach the bottom of the valley. Shefford folded his vest, wrapped it around Fay, and slipped a loop of the lasso under her arms. Then he and Nas Ta Bega lowered her down to the grass below. Fay, shedding the loop, took off like a wild animal, making the weirdest sounds he had ever heard, and she vanished along the wall.
“I'll go down,” said Shefford to the Indian. “You stay here to help pull us up.”
“I'll go down,” Shefford said to the Indian. “You stay here to help pull us up.”
Hand over hand Shefford descended, and when his feet touched the grass he experienced a shock of the most singular exultation.
Hand over hand, Shefford climbed down, and when his feet hit the grass, he felt an electrifying rush of pure joy.
“In Surprise Valley!” he breathed, softly. The dream that had come to him with his friend's story, the years of waiting, wondering, and then the long, fruitless, hopeless search in the desert uplands—these were in his mind as he turned along the wall where Fay had disappeared. He faced a wide terrace, green with grass and moss and starry with strange white flowers, and dark-foliaged, spear-pointed spruce-trees. Below the terrace sloped a bench covered with thick copse, and this merged into a forest of dwarf oaks, and beyond that was a beautiful strip of white aspens, their leaves quivering in the stillness. The air was close, sweet, warm, fragrant, and remarkably dry. It reminded him of the air he had smelled in dry caves under cliffs. He reached a point from where he saw a meadow dotted with red-and-white-spotted cattle and little black burros. There were many of them. And he remembered with a start the agony of toil and peril Venters had endured bringing the progenitors of this stock into the valley. What a strange, wild, beautiful story it all was! But a story connected with this valley could not have been otherwise.
“In Surprise Valley!” he whispered softly. The dream that came to him with his friend's tale, the years of waiting and wondering, and then the long, fruitless, hopeless search in the desert hills—these thoughts filled his mind as he walked along the wall where Fay had vanished. He faced a wide terrace, lush with grass and moss, dotted with unusual white flowers, and surrounded by dark, pointed spruce trees. Below the terrace was a slope covered in thick brush, merging into a forest of dwarf oaks, and beyond that lay a stunning strip of white aspens, their leaves trembling in the stillness. The air was warm, sweet, fragrant, and surprisingly dry. It reminded him of the air he had inhaled in dry caves beneath cliffs. He reached a vantage point where he saw a meadow scattered with red-and-white-spotted cattle and small black burros. There were lots of them. He suddenly recalled the agony and danger Venters had faced bringing the ancestors of this stock into the valley. What an odd, wild, beautiful story it all was! But a tale tied to this valley couldn't have been anything else.
Beyond the meadow, on the other side of the valley, extended the forest, and that ended in the rising bench of thicket, which gave place to green slope and mossy terrace of sharp-tipped spruces—and all this led the eye irresistibly up to the red wall where a vast, dark, wonderful cavern yawned, with its rust-colored streaks of stain on the wall, and the queer little houses of the cliff-dwellers, with their black, vacant, silent windows speaking so weirdly of the unknown past.
Beyond the meadow, across the valley, lay the forest, which transitioned into a dense thicket that gave way to a green slope and a mossy terrace dotted with sharp-tipped spruces. This scenery irresistibly drew the eye up to the red wall, where a vast, dark, fascinating cavern gaped, marked by rust-colored streaks on the surface. The strange little houses of the cliff-dwellers, with their black, empty, silent windows, hinted mysteriously at an unknown past.
Shefford passed a place where the ground had been cultivated, but not as recently as the last six months. There was a scant shock of corn and many meager standing stalks. He became aware of a low, whining hum and a fragrance overpowering in its sweetness. And there round another corner of wall he came upon an orchard all pink and white in blossom and melodious with the buzz and hum of innumerable bees.
Shefford walked past a field that had been farmed, but not in the last six months. There were a few thin stalks of corn and many weak, standing plants. He noticed a soft, whining sound and an overwhelming sweet smell. Then, as he turned another corner of the wall, he discovered an orchard in full bloom, bursting with pink and white flowers, alive with the buzzing and humming of countless bees.
He crossed a little stream that had been dammed, went along a pond, down beside an irrigation-ditch that furnished water to orchard and vineyard, and from there he strode into a beautiful cove between two jutting corners of red wall. It was level and green and the spruces stood gracefully everywhere. Beyond their dark trunks he saw caves in the wall.
He crossed a small stream that had been dammed, walked alongside a pond, and followed an irrigation ditch that provided water to the orchard and vineyard. From there, he stepped into a beautiful cove nestled between two projecting corners of a red wall. The area was flat and green, with spruces standing elegantly all around. Beyond their dark trunks, he spotted caves in the wall.
Suddenly the fragrance of blossom was overwhelmed by the stronger fragrance of smoke from a wood fire. Swiftly he strode under the spruces. Quail fluttered before him as tame as chickens. Big gray rabbits scarcely moved out of his way. The branches above him were full of mockingbirds. And then—there before him stood three figures.
Suddenly, the sweet smell of blossoms was overpowered by the stronger scent of smoke from a wood fire. He quickly walked under the spruces. Quail fluttered in front of him, as docile as chickens. Large gray rabbits barely moved aside. The branches above were filled with mockingbirds. And then—there stood three figures before him.
Fay Larkin was held close to the side of a magnificent woman, barbarously clad in garments made of skins and pieces of blanket. Her face worked in noble emotion. Shefford seemed to see the ghost of that fair beauty Venters had said was Jane Withersteen's. Her hair was gray. Near her stood a lean, stoop-shouldered man whose long hair was perfectly white. His gaunt face was bare of beard. It had strange, sloping, sad lines. And he was staring with mild, surprised eyes.
Fay Larkin was next to a stunning woman, dressed in rough garments made from animal skins and blankets. Her face displayed deep emotions. Shefford felt like he was seeing the ghost of the beautiful Jane Withersteen that Venters had described. Her hair was gray. Beside her stood a thin, hunched man with long, completely white hair. His bony face was clean-shaven, featuring unusual, sad slope lines. He was gazing with mild, surprised eyes.
The moment held Shefford mute till sight of Fay Larkin's tear-wet face broke the spell. He leaped forward and his strong hands reached for the woman and the man.
The moment left Shefford speechless until he saw Fay Larkin's tear-streaked face, which snapped him out of it. He jumped forward and his strong hands reached for both the woman and the man.
“Jane Withersteen!... Lassiter! I have found you!”
“Jane Withersteen!... Lassiter! I found you!”
“Oh, sir, who are you?” she cried, with rich and deep and quivering voice. “This child came running—screaming. She could not speak. We thought she had gone mad—and escaped to come back to us.”
“Oh, sir, who are you?” she exclaimed, her voice rich, deep, and trembling. “This child came running—screaming. She couldn’t speak. We thought she had lost her mind—and somehow managed to come back to us.”
“I am John Shefford,” he replied, swiftly. “I am a friend of Bern Venters—of his wife Bess. I learned your story. I came west. I've searched a year. I found Fay. And we've come to take you away.”
“I’m John Shefford,” he said quickly. “I’m a friend of Bern Venters—his wife Bess. I heard your story. I came west. I’ve been searching for a year. I found Fay. And we’re here to take you away.”
“You found Fay? But that masked Mormon who forced her to sacrifice herself to save us!... What of him? It's not been so many long years—I remember what my father was—and Dyer and Tull—all those cruel churchmen.”
“You found Fay? But that masked Mormon who made her sacrifice herself to save us!... What about him? It hasn't been that many years—I remember what my father was—and Dyer and Tull—all those brutal churchmen.”
“Waggoner is dead,” replied Shefford.
"Waggoner is dead," Shefford replied.
“Dead? She is free! Oh, what—how did he die?”
“Dead? She’s free! Oh, what happened—how did he die?”
“He was killed.”
“He's dead.”
“Who did it?”
“Who did it?”
“That's no matter,” replied Shefford, stonily, and he met her gaze with steady eyes. “He's out of the way. Fay was never his wife. Fay's free. We've come to take you out of the country. We must hurry. We'll be tracked—pursued. But we've horses and an Indian guide. We'll get away.... I think it better to leave here at once. There's no telling how soon we'll be hunted. Get what things you want to take with you.”
“That's not important,” Shefford replied, expressionless, meeting her gaze with steady eyes. “He's out of the picture. Fay was never really his wife. Fay's free. We've come to take you out of the country. We need to hurry. We’ll be tracked—followed. But we have horses and an Indian guide. We'll make it out.... I think it's best to leave right away. There's no telling how soon we’ll be hunted. Get what you want to take with you.”
“Oh—yes—Mother Jane, let us hurry!” cried Fay. “I'm so full—I can't talk—my heart hurts so!”
“Oh—yes—Mom Jane, let’s hurry!” cried Fay. “I’m so full—I can’t talk—my heart hurts so!”
Jane Withersteen's face shone with an exceedingly radiant light, and a glory blended with a terrible fear in her eyes.
Jane Withersteen's face lit up with an incredible brightness, and a mix of glory and intense fear reflected in her eyes.
“Fay! my little Fay!”
“Fay! my sweet Fay!”
Lassiter had stood there with his mild, clear blue eyes upon Shefford.
Lassiter stood there, his calm, clear blue eyes fixed on Shefford.
“I shore am glad to see you—all,” he drawled, and extended his hand as if the meeting were casual. “What'd you say your name was?”
“I’m really glad to see all of you,” he said slowly, extending his hand as if this meeting was just a casual encounter. “What did you say your name was?”
Shefford repeated it as he met the proffered hand.
Shefford said it again as he took the offered hand.
“How's Bern an' Bess?” Lassiter inquired.
“How are Bern and Bess?” Lassiter asked.
“They were well, prosperous, happy when last I saw them.... They had a baby.”
“They were doing well, thriving, and happy the last time I saw them.... They had a baby.”
“Now ain't thet fine?... Jane, did you hear? Bess has a baby. An', Jane, didn't I always say Bern would come back to get us out? Shore it's just the same.”
“Isn't that great?... Jane, did you hear? Bess has a baby. And, Jane, didn't I always say Bern would come back to rescue us? It's definitely the same.”
How cool, easy, slow, and mild this Lassiter seemed! Had the man grown old, Shefford wondered? The past to him manifestly was only yesterday, and the danger of the present was as nothing. Looking in Lassiter's face, Shefford was baffled. If he had not remembered the greatness of this old gun-man he might have believed that the lonely years in the valley had unbalanced his mind. In an hour like this coolness seemed inexplicable—assuredly would have been impossible in an ordinary man. Yet what hid behind that drawling coolness? What was the meaning of those long, sloping, shadowy lines of the face? What spirit lay in the deep, mild, clear eyes? Shefford experienced a sudden check to what had been his first growing impression of a drifting, broken old man.
How cool, easygoing, slow, and gentle this Lassiter seemed! Had the man aged, Shefford wondered? The past for him clearly felt like just yesterday, and the danger of the present seemed insignificant. Looking at Lassiter's face, Shefford felt confused. If he hadn’t remembered the greatness of this old gunman, he might have thought that the lonely years in the valley had driven him mad. At a time like this, such coolness seemed inexplicable—it definitely would have been impossible for an ordinary man. But what was hidden behind that laid-back demeanor? What did those long, sloping, shadowy lines on his face mean? What spirit lay in those deep, gentle, clear eyes? Shefford suddenly felt a pause in what had been his growing impression of a drifting, broken old man.
“Lassiter, pack what little you can carry—mustn't be much—and we'll get out of here,” said Shefford.
“Lassiter, grab whatever little you can carry—shouldn't be much—and we'll leave this place,” said Shefford.
“I shore will. Reckon I ain't a-goin' to need a pack-train. We saved the clothes we wore in here. Jane never thought it no use. But I figgered we might need them some day. They won't be stylish, but I reckon they'll do better 'n these skins. An' there's an old coat thet was Venters's.”
“I sure will. I don't think I'm going to need a pack train. We saved the clothes we wore in here. Jane never thought it was any use. But I figured we might need them someday. They won't be stylish, but I think they'll be better than these skins. And there's an old coat that was Venters's.”
The mild, dreamy look became intensified in Lassiter's eyes.
The gentle, dreamy gaze in Lassiter's eyes grew stronger.
“Did Venters have any hosses when you knowed him?” he asked.
“Did Venters have any horses when you knew him?” he asked.
“He had a farm full of horses,” replied Shefford, with a smile. “And there were two blacks—the grandest horses I ever saw. Black Star and Night! You remember, Lassiter?”
“He had a farm full of horses,” Shefford replied with a smile. “And there were two black ones—the best horses I’ve ever seen. Black Star and Night! You remember, Lassiter?”
“Shore. I was wonderin' if he got the blacks out. They must be growin' old by now.... Grand hosses, they was. But Jane had another hoss, a big devil of a sorrel. His name was Wrangle. Did Venters ever tell you about him—an' thet race with Jerry Card?”
“Sure. I was wondering if he got rid of the black ones. They must be getting old by now.... Great horses, they were. But Jane had another horse, a big devil of a sorrel. His name was Wrangle. Did Venters ever tell you about him—and that race with Jerry Card?”
“A hundred times!” replied Shefford.
"A hundred times!" Shefford replied.
“Wrangle run the blacks off their legs. But Jane never would believe thet. An' I couldn't change her all these years.... Reckon mebbe we'll get to see them blacks?”
“Wrangle ran the black people off their feet. But Jane would never believe that. And I couldn't change her all these years... I guess maybe we'll get to see them black people?”
“Indeed, I hope—I believe you will,” replied Shefford, feelingly.
“Honestly, I hope—I believe you will,” replied Shefford, with genuine emotion.
“Shore won't thet be fine. Jane, did you hear? Black Star an' Night are livin' an' we'll get to see them.”
“Sure, that’ll be great. Jane, did you hear? Black Star and Night are alive, and we’ll get to see them.”
But Jane Withersteen only clasped Fay in her arms, and looked at Lassiter with wet and glistening eyes.
But Jane Withersteen just held Fay in her arms and looked at Lassiter with tear-filled, shining eyes.
Shefford told them to hurry and come to the cliff where the ascent from the valley was to be made. He thought best to leave them alone to make their preparations and bid farewell to the cavern home they had known for so long.
Shefford told them to hurry and come to the cliff where they would start the climb from the valley. He figured it was best to leave them alone to make their preparations and say goodbye to the cave home they had known for so long.
Then he strolled back along the wall, loitering here to gaze into a cave, and there to study crude red paintings in the nooks. And sometimes he halted thoughtfully and did not see anything. At length he rounded a corner of cliff to espy Nas Ta Bega sitting upon the ledge, reposeful and watchful as usual. Shefford told the Indian they would be climbing out soon, and then he sat down to wait and let his gaze rove over the valley.
Then he walked back along the wall, stopping here to look into a cave and there to examine some rough red paintings in the crevices. Sometimes he paused thoughtfully without really seeing anything. Eventually, he turned a corner of the cliff and spotted Nas Ta Bega sitting on the ledge, calm and alert as always. Shefford told the Indian they would be climbing out soon, then sat down to wait and let his eyes wander over the valley.
He might have sat there a long while, so sad and reflective and wondering was his thought, but it seemed a very short time till Fay came in sight with her free, swift grace, and Lassiter and Jane some distance behind. Jane carried a small bundle and Lassiter had a sack over his shoulder that appeared no inconsiderable burden.
He might have sat there for a while, feeling sad and lost in thought, but it didn't seem like long until Fay appeared, moving with her natural, quick grace, followed by Lassiter and Jane a bit behind. Jane was holding a small bundle, and Lassiter had a heavy sack slung over his shoulder.
“Them beans shore is heavy,” he drawled, as he deposited the sack upon the ground.
“Them beans sure are heavy,” he said, as he dropped the sack onto the ground.
Shefford curiously took hold of the sack and was amazed to find that a second and hard muscular effort was required to lift it.
Shefford curiously grabbed the sack and was surprised to realize that it took a second, tough muscular effort to lift it.
“Beans?” he queried.
"Beans?" he asked.
“Shore,” replied Lassiter.
“Sure,” replied Lassiter.
“That's the heaviest sack of beans I ever saw. Why—it's not possible it can be.... Lassiter, we've a long, rough trail. We've got to pack light—”
“That's the heaviest bag of beans I’ve ever seen. No way it can be... Lassiter, we have a long, tough journey ahead. We need to pack light—”
“Wal, I ain't a-goin' to leave this here sack behind. Reckon I've been all of twelve years in fillin' it,” he declared, mildly.
“Well, I’m not leaving this sack behind. I guess I’ve spent about twelve years filling it,” he said, calmly.
Shefford could only stare at him.
Shefford could only look at him.
“Fay may need them beans,” went on Lassiter.
“Fay might need those beans,” Lassiter continued.
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Because they're gold.”
"Because they’re awesome."
“Gold!” ejaculated Shefford.
“Gold!” exclaimed Shefford.
“Shore. An' they represent some work. Twelve years of diggin' an' washin'!”
“Sure. And they represent a lot of effort. Twelve years of digging and washing!”
Shefford laughed constrainedly. “Well, Lassiter, that alters the case considerably. A sack of gold nuggets or grains, or beans, as you call them, certainly must not be left behind.... Come, now, we'll tackle this climbing job.”
Shefford laughed awkwardly. “Well, Lassiter, that changes things a lot. A bag of gold nuggets or grains, or beans, as you call them, definitely can't be left behind.... Come on, let's get started on this climbing task.”
He called up to the Indian and, grasping the rope, began to walk up the first slant, and then by dint of hand-over-hand effort and climbing with knees and feet he succeeded, with Nas Ta Bega's help, in making the ledge. Then he let down the rope to haul up the sack and bundle. That done, he directed Fay to fasten the noose round her as he had fixed it before. When she had complied he called to her to hold herself out from the wall while he and Nas Ta Bega hauled her up.
He called up to the Indian and, grabbing the rope, started to climb the first slope. With hand-over-hand effort and climbing using his knees and feet, he managed, with Nas Ta Bega's help, to reach the ledge. Then he lowered the rope to pull up the sack and bundle. Once that was done, he instructed Fay to wrap the noose around herself as he had done before. After she complied, he told her to lean away from the wall while he and Nas Ta Bega pulled her up.
“Hold the rope tight,” replied Fay, “I'll walk up.”
“Hold the rope tight,” Fay said, “I'll climb up.”
And to Shefford's amaze and admiration, she virtually walked up that almost perpendicular wall by slipping her hands along the rope and stepping as she pulled herself up. There, if never before, he saw the fruit of her years of experience on steep slopes. Only such experience could have made the feat possible.
And to Shefford's amazement and admiration, she practically climbed that nearly vertical wall by sliding her hands along the rope and stepping as she lifted herself up. There, more than ever, he saw the benefits of her years of experience on steep terrain. Only that kind of experience could have made this accomplishment possible.
Jane had to be hauled up, and the task was a painful one for her. Lassiter's turn came then, and he showed more strength and agility than Shefford had supposed him capable of. From the ledge they turned their attention to the narrow crack with its ladder of sticks. Fay had already ascended and now hung over the rim, her white face and golden hair framed vividly in the narrow stream of blue sky above.
Jane had to be pulled up, and it was a painful experience for her. Lassiter's turn came next, and he displayed more strength and agility than Shefford had expected. From the ledge, they focused on the narrow crack with its ladder of sticks. Fay had already climbed up and was now hanging over the edge, her pale face and golden hair brightly framed by the narrow strip of blue sky above.
“Mother Jane! Uncle Jim! You are so slow,” she called.
“Mom Jane! Uncle Jim! You're so slow,” she called.
“Wal, Fay, we haven't been second cousins to a canyon squirrel all these years,” replied Lassiter.
“Well, Fay, we haven't been second cousins to a canyon squirrel all these years,” replied Lassiter.
This upper half of the climb bid fair to be as difficult for Jane, if not so painful, as the lower. It was necessary for the Indian to go up and drop the rope, which was looped around her, and then, with him pulling from above and Shefford assisting Jane as she climbed, she was finally gotten up without mishap. When Lassiter reached the level they rested a little while and then faced the great slide of jumbled rocks. Fay led the way, light, supple, tireless, and Shefford never ceased looking at her. At last they surmounted the long slope and, winding along the rim, reached the point where Fay had led out of the cedars.
This upper part of the climb promised to be just as challenging for Jane, if not as painful, as the lower section. The Indian needed to go up and drop the rope that was looped around her, and then, with him pulling from above and Shefford helping Jane as she climbed, she finally made it up safely. When Lassiter reached their level, they took a short break and then faced the massive pile of jumbled rocks. Fay took the lead, light, agile, and full of energy, while Shefford kept his eyes on her. Finally, they made it over the long slope and, winding along the edge, reached the spot where Fay had led them out of the cedars.
Nas Ta Bega, then, was the one to whom Shefford looked for every decision or action of the immediate future. The Indian said he had seen a pool of water in a rocky hole, that the day was spent, that here was a little grass for the mustangs, and it would be well to camp right there. So while Nas Ta Bega attended to the mustangs Shefford set about such preparations for camp and supper as their light pack afforded. The question of beds was easily answered, for the mats of soft needles under pinon and cedar would be comfortable places to sleep.
Nas Ta Bega was the one Shefford relied on for every decision and action in the near future. The Indian mentioned he had found a pool of water in a rocky spot, that the day was almost over, and that there was some grass for the mustangs, so it would be best to camp right there. While Nas Ta Bega took care of the mustangs, Shefford started making preparations for camp and dinner with the little gear they had. The issue of beds was quickly sorted out, as the soft mats of needles under the pinon and cedar would make for comfortable sleeping spots.
When Shefford felt free again the sun was setting. Lassiter and Jane were walking under the trees. The Indian had returned to camp. But Fay was missing. Shefford imagined he knew where to find her, and upon going to the edge of the forest he saw her sitting on the promontory. He approached her, drawn in spite of a feeling that perhaps he ought to stay away.
When Shefford finally felt free again, the sun was setting. Lassiter and Jane were walking beneath the trees. The Indian had come back to camp. But Fay was nowhere to be found. Shefford thought he knew where to look for her, and when he reached the edge of the forest, he spotted her sitting on the cliff. He went over to her, feeling drawn in despite thinking he should probably keep his distance.
“Fay, would you rather be alone?” he asked.
“Fay, would you prefer to be by yourself?” he asked.
His voice startled her.
His voice surprised her.
“I want you,” she replied, and held out her hand.
“I want you,” she said, holding out her hand.
Taking it in his own, he sat beside her.
Taking it in stride, he sat beside her.
The red sun was at their backs. Surprise Valley lay hazy, dusky, shadowy beneath them. The opposite wall seemed fired by crimson flame, save far down at its base, which the sun no longer touched. And the dark line of red slowly rose, encroaching upon the bright crimson. Changing, transparent, yet dusky veils seemed to float between the walls; long, red rays, where the sun shone through notch or crack in the rim, split the darker spaces; deep down at the floor the forest darkened, the strip of aspen paled, the meadow turned gray; and all under the shelves and in the great caverns a purple gloom deepened. Then the sun set. And swiftly twilight was there below while day lingered above. On the opposite wall the fire died and the stone grew cold.
The red sun was behind them. Surprise Valley lay hazy, dim, and shadowy below. The opposite wall looked like it was lit by crimson flames, except for the area at its base, where the sun no longer reached. The dark line of red slowly rose, creeping closer to the bright crimson. Changing, transparent, yet dark veils seemed to float between the walls; long, red rays, where the sun shone through notches or cracks in the rim, cut through the darker areas; deep down at the valley floor, the forest got darker, the strip of aspen faded, and the meadow turned gray; and all beneath the ledges and in the large caverns, a deep purple gloom settled in. Then the sun set. And quickly twilight appeared below while day lingered above. On the opposite wall, the fire faded, and the stone grew cold.
A canyon night-hawk voiced his lonely, weird, and melancholy cry, and it seemed to pierce and mark the silence.
A canyon night hawk let out his lonely, strange, and sad call, and it seemed to cut through and define the silence.
A pale star, peering out of a sky that had begun to turn blue, marked the end of twilight. And all the purple shadows moved and hovered and changed till, softly and mysteriously, they embraced black night.
A pale star, shining from a sky that was starting to turn blue, signaled the end of twilight. And all the purple shadows shifted and swirled and morphed until, gently and mysteriously, they welcomed the black night.
Beautiful, wild, strange, silent Surprise Valley! Shefford saw it before and beneath him, a dark abyss now, the abode of loneliness. He imagined faintly what was in Fay Larkin's heart. For the last time she had seen the sun set there and night come with its dead silence and sweet mystery and phantom shadows, its velvet blue sky and white trains of stars.
Beautiful, wild, strange, silent Surprise Valley! Shefford looked at it again, but now it felt like a dark abyss, a place of loneliness. He could only faintly imagine what Fay Larkin was feeling. The last time she saw the sun set there, night fell with its deep silence, sweet mystery, and ghostly shadows, along with a velvety blue sky and trails of white stars.
He, who had dreamed and longed and searched, found that the hour had been incalculable for him in its import.
He, who had dreamed, hoped, and searched, realized that the hour had been incredibly significant for him.
XVII. THE TRAIL TO NONNEZOSHE
When Shefford awoke next morning and sat up on his bed of pinon boughs the dawn had broken cold with a ruddy gold brightness under the trees. Nas Ta Bega and Lassiter were busy around a camp-fire; the mustangs were haltered near by; Jane Withersteen combed out her long, tangled tresses with a crude wooden comb; and Fay Larkin was not in sight. As she had been missing from the group at sunset, so she was now at sunrise. Shefford went out to take his last look at Surprise Valley.
When Shefford woke up the next morning and sat up on his bed of pinon branches, the dawn was cold and bright with a reddish-gold glow under the trees. Nas Ta Bega and Lassiter were busy around a campfire; the mustangs were tied up nearby; Jane Withersteen was combing her long, tangled hair with a rough wooden comb; and Fay Larkin was nowhere to be seen. Just like she had been absent from the group at sunset, she was also missing at sunrise. Shefford stepped outside to take one last look at Surprise Valley.
On the evening before the valley had been a place of dusky red veils and purple shadows, and now it was pink-walled, clear and rosy and green and white, with wonderful shafts of gold slanting down from the notched eastern rim. Fay stood on the promontory, and Shefford did not break the spell of her silent farewell to her wild home. A strange emotion abided with him and he knew he would always, all his life, regret leaving Surprise Valley.
On the evening before, the valley had been shrouded in dusky red veils and purple shadows. Now, it was vibrant with pink walls, clear skies, and hues of rosy green and white, with beautiful beams of gold streaming down from the notched eastern ridge. Fay stood on the promontory, and Shefford didn't interrupt the magic of her silent goodbye to her wild home. A strange feeling lingered with him, and he realized he would always regret leaving Surprise Valley for the rest of his life.
Then the Indian called.
Then the person from India called.
“Come, Fay,” said Shefford, gently.
“Come on, Fay,” said Shefford, gently.
And she turned away with dark, haunted eyes and a white, still face.
And she turned away with dark, troubled eyes and a pale, expressionless face.
The somber Indian gave a silent gesture for Shefford to make haste. While they had breakfast the mustangs were saddled and packed. And soon all was in readiness for the flight. Fay was given Nack-yal, Jane the saddled horse Shefford had ridden, and Lassiter the Indian's roan. Shefford and Nas Ta Bega were to ride the blanketed mustangs, and the sixth and last one bore the pack. Nas Ta Bega set off, leading this horse; the others of the party lined in behind, with Shefford at the rear.
The silent Indian signaled for Shefford to hurry up. While they had breakfast, the mustangs were saddled and packed. Soon everything was ready for the journey. Fay was given Nack-yal, Jane got the saddled horse Shefford had ridden, and Lassiter took the Indian's roan. Shefford and Nas Ta Bega would ride the blanketed mustangs, and the sixth one carried the pack. Nas Ta Bega started off, leading that horse; the rest of the group lined up behind, with Shefford at the back.
Nas Ta Bega led at a brisk trot, and sometimes, on level stretches of ground, at an easy canter; and Shefford had a grim realization of what this flight was going to be for these three fugitives, now so unaccustomed to riding. Jane and Lassiter, however, needed no watching, and showed they had never forgotten how to manage a horse. The Indian back-trailed yesterday's path for an hour, then headed west to the left, and entered a low pass. All parts of this plateau country looked alike, and Shefford was at some pains to tell the difference of this strange ground from that which he had been over. In another hour they got out of the rugged, broken rock to the wind-worn and smooth, shallow canyon. Shefford calculated that they were coming to the end of the plateau. The low walls slanted lower; the canyon made a turn; Nas Ta Bega disappeared; and then the others of the party. When Shefford turned the corner of wall he saw a short strip of bare, rocky ground with only sky beyond. The Indian and his followers had halted in a group. Shefford rode to them, halted himself, and in one sweeping glance realized the meaning of their silent gaze. But immediately Nas Ta Bega started down; and the mustangs, without word or touch, followed him. Shefford, however, lingered on the promontory.
Nas Ta Bega led at a fast trot, and sometimes, on flat stretches of ground, at a comfortable canter; and Shefford had a harsh realization of what this escape was going to mean for these three fugitives, who were now so unaccustomed to riding. Jane and Lassiter, however, needed no supervision and showed that they had never forgotten how to handle a horse. The Indian retraced yesterday's path for an hour, then turned west to the left and entered a low pass. All parts of this plateau country looked the same, and Shefford struggled to distinguish this unfamiliar terrain from the ground he had previously covered. After another hour, they emerged from the rugged, broken rock into the wind-worn, smooth, shallow canyon. Shefford figured that they were approaching the end of the plateau. The low walls slanted downwards; the canyon took a turn; Nas Ta Bega disappeared, followed by the rest of the group. When Shefford turned the corner of the wall, he saw a short strip of bare, rocky ground with just sky beyond it. The Indian and his companions had stopped in a group. Shefford rode up to them, paused himself, and in one sweeping glance understood the significance of their silent stare. But immediately, Nas Ta Bega started down; and the mustangs, without any words or cues, followed him. Shefford, however, lingered on the overlook.
His gaze seemed impelled and held by things afar—the great yellow-and-purple corrugated world of distance, now on a level with his eyes. He was drawn by the beauty and the grandeur of that scene and transfixed by the realization that he had dared to venture to find a way through this vast, wild, and upflung fastness. He kept looking afar, sweeping the three-quartered circle of horizon till his judgment of distance was confounded and his sense of proportion dwarfed one moment and magnified the next. Then he withdrew his fascinated gaze to adopt the Indian's method of studying unlimited spaces in the desert—to look with slow, contracted eyes from near to far.
His gaze seemed drawn and held by things far away—the vast yellow-and-purple landscape stretching into the distance, now at eye level. He was captivated by the beauty and majesty of that view and struck by the realization that he had dared to seek a path through this immense, wild, and sprawling expanse. He continued to look into the distance, scanning the three-quarters of the horizon until his sense of distance was baffled, and his perspective felt tiny one moment and enormous the next. Then he pulled his captivated gaze back and adopted the Indian's way of observing vast spaces in the desert—to look slowly with narrowed eyes from near to far.
His companions had begun to zigzag down a long slope, bare of rock, with yellow gravel patches showing between the scant strips of green, and here and there a scrub-cedar. Half a mile down, the slope merged into green level. But close, keen gaze made out this level to be a rolling plain, growing darker green, with blue lines of ravines, and thin, undefined spaces that might be mirage. Miles and miles it swept and relied and heaved to lose its waves in apparent darker level. A round, red rock stood isolated, marking the end of the barren plain, and farther on were other round rocks, all isolated, all of different shape. They resembled huge grazing cattle. But as Shefford gazed, and his sight gained strength from steadily holding it to separate features these rocks were strangely magnified. They grew and grew into mounds, castles, domes, crags—great, red, wind-carved buttes. One by one they drew his gaze to the wall of upflung rock. He seemed to see a thousand domes of a thousand shapes and colors, and among them a thousand blue clefts, each one a little mark in his sight, yet which he knew was a canyon. So far he gained some idea of what he saw. But beyond this wide area of curved lines rose another wall, dwarfing the lower, dark red, horizon—long, magnificent in frowning boldness, and because of its limitless deceiving surfaces, breaks, and lines, incomprehensible to the sight of man. Away to the eastward began a winding, ragged, blue line, looping back upon itself, and then winding away again, growing wider and bluer. This line was the San Juan canyon. Where was Joe Lake at that moment? Had he embarked yet on the river—did that blue line, so faint, so deceiving, hold him and the boat? Almost it was impossible to believe. Shefford followed the blue line all its length, a hundred miles, he fancied, down toward the west where it joined a dark, purple, shadowy cleft. And this was the Grand canyon of the Colorado. Shefford's eye swept along with that winding mark, farther and farther to the west, round to the left, until the cleft, growing larger and coming closer, losing its deception, was seen to be a wild and winding canyon. Still farther to the left, as he swung in fascinated gaze, it split the wonderful wall—a vast plateau now with great red peaks and yellow mesas. The canyon was full of purple smoke. It turned, it gaped, it lost itself and showed again in that chaos of a million cliffs. And then farther on it became again a cleft, a purple line, at last to fail entirely in deceiving distance.
His friends started to zigzag down a long slope that was free of rocks, with patches of yellow gravel peeking through the sparse green strips, and a few scrub cedars scattered here and there. Half a mile down, the slope leveled out into green land. But with a close, sharp look, this flat area revealed itself to be a rolling plain, getting darker green, with blue lines of ravines and hazy, ambiguous spots that could have been a mirage. It stretched for miles, undulating and shifting like waves that seemed to blend into an even darker horizon. A round, red rock stood alone, marking the end of the barren land, and further on were other round rocks, all isolated and each with a different shape. They looked like giant grazing cattle. But as Shefford stared, his focus sharpened on the distinct features, and those rocks were oddly enlarged. They morphed into mounds, castles, domes, crags—massive, red, wind-carved buttes. One by one, they drew his attention toward the wall of raised rock. He thought he could see a thousand domes of countless shapes and colors, and among them, a thousand blue openings, each a tiny mark in his view, yet he knew they were canyons. With this, he grasped some idea of what lay before him. But beyond this sweeping area of curves rose another wall, dwarfing the lower, dark red horizon—long, magnificent in its fierce boldness, and because of its endless, deceiving surfaces, breaks, and lines, incomprehensible to the human eye. To the east, a winding, ragged blue line began, looping back on itself and then snaking away again, growing wider and bluer. This line was the San Juan canyon. Where was Joe Lake at that moment? Had he set out on the river yet—did that faint, deceiving blue line hold him and the boat? It was hard to believe. Shefford traced the blue line all the way, imagining it stretched a hundred miles westward, where it met a dark, purple, shadowy split. And this was the Grand Canyon of the Colorado. Shefford’s gaze followed that winding marker, farther and farther west, curving to the left, until the split, growing larger and coming closer, shed its deception and revealed itself to be a wild, twisting canyon. Further to the left, as he turned his fascinated gaze, it split the magnificent wall—a vast plateau now topped with great red peaks and yellow mesas. The canyon was filled with purple shadows. It twisted, it gaped, it lost itself and reappeared in that chaos of a million cliffs. Then, farther on, it became once again a split, a purple line, ultimately disappearing into the illusory distance.
Shefford imagined there was no scene in all the world to equal that. The tranquillity of lesser spaces was not here manifest. Sound, movement, life, seemed to have no fitness here. Ruin was there and desolation and decay. The meaning of the ages was flung at him, and a man became nothing. When he had gazed at the San Juan canyon he had been appalled at the nature of Joe Lake's Herculean task. He had lost hope, faith. The thing was not possible. But when Shefford gazed at that sublime and majestic wilderness, in which the Grand canyon was only a dim line, he strangely lost his terror and something else came to him from across the shining spaces. If Nas Ta Bega led them safely down to the river, if Joe Lake met them at the mouth of Nonnezoshe Boco, if they survived the rapids of that terrible gorge, then Shefford would have to face his soul and the meaning of this spirit that breathed on the wind.
Shefford thought there was no place in the whole world that compared to this. The calmness of smaller spaces didn't show here. Sounds, movement, and life felt out of place. There was ruin, desolation, and decay surrounding him. The weight of the ages hit him hard, making a man feel insignificant. When he looked at the San Juan canyon, he had been shocked by the enormity of Joe Lake's daunting task. He had lost hope and faith. It simply felt impossible. But as Shefford stared at that stunning and grand wilderness, where the Grand Canyon was just a faint outline, his fear oddly faded away, and something else reached out to him from the expansive landscape. If Nas Ta Bega guided them down to the river safely, if Joe Lake met them at the entrance of Nonnezoshe Boco, and if they made it through the dangerous rapids of that awful gorge, then Shefford would have to confront his soul and the significance of this spirit that stirred in the wind.
He urged his mustang to the descent of the slope, and as he went down, slowly drawing nearer to the other fugitives, his mind alternated between this strange intimation of faith, this subtle uplift of his spirit, and the growing gloom and shadow in his love for Fay Larkin. Not that he loved her less, but more! A possible God hovering near him, like the Indian's spirit-step on the trail, made his soul the darker for Fay's crime, and he saw with light, with deeper sadness, with sterner truth.
He urged his mustang down the slope, and as he descended, slowly getting closer to the other escapees, his mind bounced between this strange sense of faith, this quiet lift in his spirit, and the increasing darkness in his feelings for Fay Larkin. It wasn't that he loved her less; if anything, he loved her more! A possible God nearby, like the Indian's spirit-step on the trail, deepened his soul’s sorrow for Fay’s mistake, and he began to see with clarity, with deeper sadness, and with harsher truth.
More than once the Indian turned on his mustang to look up the slope and the light flashed from his dark, somber face. Shefford instinctively looked back himself, and then realized the unconscious motive of the action. Deep within him there had been a premonition of certain pursuit, and the Indian's reiterated backward glance had at length brought the feeling upward. Thereafter, as they descended, Shefford gradually added to his already wrought emotions a mounting anxiety.
More than once, the Indian turned on his mustang to look up the slope, and the light flashed from his dark, serious face. Shefford instinctively looked back too, and then realized that he was acting without thinking. Deep down, he had a feeling of being hunted, and the Indian's repeated glance behind him finally brought that feeling to the surface. From that point on, as they moved down the slope, Shefford started to feel an increasing anxiety on top of his already intense emotions.
No sign of a trail showed where the base of the slope rolled out to meet the green plain. The earth was gravelly, with dark patches of heavy silt, almost like cinders; and round, black rocks, flinty and glassy, cracked away from the hoofs of the mustangs. There was a level bench a mile wide, then a ravine, and then an ascent, and after that, rounded ridge and ravine, one after the other, like huge swells of a monstrous sea. Indian paint-brush vied in its scarlet hue with the deep magenta of cactus. There was no sage. Soapweed and meager grass and a bunch of cactus here and there lent the green to that barren; and it was green only at a distance. Nas Ta Bega kept on a steady, even trot. The sun climbed. The wind rose and whipped dust from under the mustangs.
No sign of a trail appeared where the base of the slope met the green plain. The ground was gravelly, with dark patches of heavy silt, almost like ash; and round, black rocks, flinty and shiny, broke under the hooves of the mustangs. There was a flat area a mile wide, then a ravine, and after that, an incline, followed by rounded ridges and ravines, one after another, like massive waves in a giant sea. Indian paintbrush competed with its bright red color against the deep magenta of the cactus. There was no sage. Soapweed and sparse grass, along with a few patches of cactus, added some green to that barren landscape; and it was only green from a distance. Nas Ta Bega maintained a steady, even trot. The sun rose higher. The wind picked up and stirred up dust from beneath the mustangs.
Shefford looked back often, and the farther out in the plain he reached the higher loomed the plateau they had descended; and as he faced ahead again the lower sank the red-domed and castled horizon to the fore. The ravines became deeper, with dry rock bottoms, and the ridge-tops sharper, with outcroppings of yellow, crumbling ledges. Once across the central depression of that plain a gradual ascent became evident, and the round rocks grew clearer in sight, began to rise shine and grow. And thereafter every slope brought them nearer.
Shefford looked back frequently, and the farther he traveled out into the plain, the higher the plateau they had come down from seemed; as he turned to face forward again, the red-domed, castle-like horizon in front sank lower. The ravines became deeper, with dry rocky bottoms, and the ridge-tops sharper, featuring yellow, crumbling ledges. Once he crossed the central dip of that plain, a gradual rise became clear, and the round rocks grew more visible, starting to shine and rise. From then on, each slope brought them closer.
The sun was straight overhead and hot when Nas Ta Bega halted the party under the first lonely scrub-cedar. They all dismounted to stretch their limbs, and rest the horses. It was not a talkative group, Lassiter's comments on the never-ending green plain elicited no response. Jane Withersteen looked afar with the past in her eyes. Shefford felt Fay's wistful glance and could not meet it; indeed, he seemed to want to hide something from her. The Indian bent a falcon gaze on the distant slope, and Shefford did not like that intent, searching, steadfast watchfulness. Suddenly Nas Ta Bega stiffened and whipped the halter he held.
The sun was directly overhead and scorching when Nas Ta Bega stopped the group under the first lone scrub-cedar. They all got off their horses to stretch their legs and let the horses rest. It wasn't a very talkative group; Lassiter's comments about the endless green plain got no reply. Jane Withersteen gazed into the distance, her eyes filled with memories. Shefford felt Fay's longing look but couldn't meet it; in fact, he seemed to be trying to hide something from her. The Indian fixed a sharp gaze on the distant slope, and Shefford didn't like that focused, intense watchfulness. Suddenly, Nas Ta Bega tensed and snapped the halter he was holding.
“Ugh!” he exclaimed.
"Ugh!" he said.
All eyes followed the direction of his dark hand. Puffs of dust rose from the base of the long slope they had descended; tiny dark specks moved with the pace of a snail.
All eyes turned to where his dark hand was pointing. Clouds of dust kicked up from the bottom of the long slope they had gone down; small dark dots moved at a snail's pace.
“Shadd!” added the Indian.
“Shadd!” added the Native.
“I expected it,” said Shefford, darkly, as he rose.
“I expected it,” Shefford said grimly as he got up.
“An' who's Shadd?” drawled Lassiter in his cool, slow speech.
“Who’s Shadd?” Lassiter drawled in his calm, leisurely tone.
Briefly Shefford explained, and then, looking at Nas Ta Bega, he added:
Briefly, Shefford explained, and then, looking at Nas Ta Bega, he added:
“The hardest-riding outfit in the country! We can't get away from them.”
“The toughest riding group in the country! We can't escape from them.”
Jane Withersteen was silent, but Fay uttered a low cry. Shefford did not look at either of them. The Indian began swiftly to tighten the saddle-cinches of his roan, and Shefford did likewise for Nack-yal. Then Shefford drew his rifle out of the saddle-sheath and Joe Lake's big guns from the saddle-bag.
Jane Withersteen was quiet, but Fay let out a soft cry. Shefford didn’t look at either of them. The Indian quickly started to tighten the saddle cinches on his roan, and Shefford did the same for Nack-yal. Then, Shefford pulled his rifle out of the saddle sheath and took Joe Lake's big guns from the saddlebag.
“Here, Lassiter, maybe you haven't forgotten how to use these,” he said.
“Here, Lassiter, maybe you haven't forgotten how to use these,” he said.
The old gun-man started as if he had seen ghosts. His hands grew clawlike as he reached for the guns. He threw open the cylinders, spilled out the shells, snapped back the cylinders. Then he went through motions too swift for Shefford to follow. But Shefford heard the hammers falling so swiftly they blended their clicks almost in one sound. Lassiter reloaded the guns with a speed comparable with the other actions. A remarkable transformation had come over him. He did not seem the same man. The mild eyes had changed; the long, shadowy, sloping lines were tense cords; and there was a cold, ashy shade on his face.
The old gunslinger jumped like he’d seen ghosts. His hands became claw-like as he reached for the guns. He flung open the cylinders, dumped out the shells, and snapped the cylinders back in place. Then he moved with a speed too quick for Shefford to catch. But Shefford could hear the hammers falling so fast that their clicks blended into a single sound. Lassiter reloaded the guns with a speed that matched his other actions. A remarkable change had come over him. He didn’t seem like the same man. His gentle eyes had shifted; the long, shadowy lines were now tense cords, and there was a cold, ashy hue on his face.
“Twelve years!” he muttered to himself. “I dropped them old guns back there where I rolled the rock.... Twelve years!”
“Twelve years!” he muttered to himself. “I left those old guns back there where I rolled the rock.... Twelve years!”
Shefford realized the twelve years were as if they had never been. And he would rather have had this old gun-man with him than a dozen ordinary men.
Shefford understood that those twelve years felt like they never happened. And he would prefer having this old gunman by his side over a dozen average men.
The Indian spoke rapidly in Navajo, saying that once in the rocks they were safe. Then, after another look at the distant dust-puffs, he wheeled his mustang.
The Indian spoke quickly in Navajo, saying that once they got into the rocks, they would be safe. Then, after glancing again at the distant dust clouds, he turned his mustang around.
It was doubtful if the party could have kept near him had they been responsible for the gait of their mounts. The fact was that the way the Indian called to his mustang or some leadership in the one rode drew the others to a like trot or climb or canter. For a long time Shefford did not turn round; he knew what to expect. And when he did turn he was startled at the gain made by the pursuers. But he was encouraged as well by the looming, red, rounded peaks seemingly now so close. He could see the dark splits between the sloping curved walls, the pinon patches in the amphitheater under the circled walls. That was a wild place they were approaching, and, once in there, he believed pursuit would be useless. However, there were miles to go still, and those hard-riding devils behind made alarming decrease in the intervening distance. Shefford could see the horses plainly now. How they made the dust fly! He counted up to six—and then the dust and moving line caused the others to be indistinguishable.
It was questionable whether the group could have kept up with him if they had been in charge of their horses' pace. The truth was that the way the Indian called to his mustang or some leadership from the rider made the others fall into a similar trot, climb, or canter. For a long time, Shefford didn't look back; he knew what to expect. When he finally did turn around, he was shocked by how much ground the pursuers had gained. But he also felt encouraged by the towering, red, rounded peaks that seemed so close now. He could see the dark gaps between the sloping, curved walls and the pinon trees in the amphitheater beneath the encircling cliffs. They were approaching a wild place, and once they got there, he believed the chase would be pointless. However, there were still miles to go, and those hard-riding guys behind him were rapidly closing the gap. Shefford could see the horses clearly now. They kicked up a cloud of dust! He counted up to six—then the dust and the moving line made the others impossible to distinguish.
At last only a long, gently rising slope separated the fugitives from that labyrinthine network of wildly carved rock. But it was the clear air that made the distance seem short. Mile after mile the mustangs climbed, and when they were perhaps half-way across that last slope to the rocks the first horse of the pursuers mounted to the level behind. In a few moments the whole band was strung out in sight. Nas Ta Bega kept his mustang at a steady walk, in spite of the gaining pursuers. There came a point, however, when the Indian, reaching comparatively level ground, put his mount to a swinging canter. The other mustangs broke into the same gait.
Finally, just a long, gently sloping hill stood between the fugitives and that maze of wildly shaped rock. But it was the clear air that made the distance feel shorter. Mile after mile, the mustangs climbed, and when they were about halfway up that last slope to the rocks, the first horse of the pursuers reached the level ground behind. In a few moments, the entire group was spread out in sight. Nas Ta Bega kept his mustang at a steady walk, even with the pursuers closing in. However, there came a point when the Indian, reaching a flatter area, urged his mount into a brisk canter. The other mustangs followed suit.
It became a race then, with the couple of miles between fugitives and pursuers only imperceptibly lessened. Nas Ta Bega had saved his mustangs and Shadd had ridden his to the limit. Shefford kept looking back, gripping his rifle, hoping it would not come to a fight, yet slowly losing that reluctance.
It turned into a race, with the couple of miles separating the fugitives and their pursuers barely getting smaller. Nas Ta Bega had saved his mustangs, and Shadd had pushed his horse to the max. Shefford kept glancing back, holding his rifle tightly, wishing it wouldn’t come to a fight, but slowly losing that hesitation.
Sage began to show on the slope, and other kinds of brush and cedars straggled everywhere. The great rocks loomed closer, the red color mixed with yellow, and the slopes lengthening out, not so steep, yet infinitely longer than they had seemed at a distance.
Sage started to appear on the hillside, and other types of brush and cedars scattered all around. The big rocks drew nearer, the red color blending with yellow, and the slopes stretched out, not as steep, but definitely longer than they had looked from afar.
Shefford ceased to feel the dry wind in his face. They were already in the lee of the wall. He could see the rock-squirrels scampering to their holes. The mustangs valiantly held to the gait, and at last the Indian disappeared between two rounded comers of cliff. The others were close behind. Shefford wheeled once more. Shadd and his gang were a mile in the rear, but coming fast, despite winded horses.
Shefford stopped feeling the dry wind on his face. They were already sheltered by the wall. He could see the rock squirrels scurrying to their burrows. The mustangs kept up their pace bravely, and finally, the Indian vanished between two rounded edges of the cliff. The others were right behind. Shefford turned around again. Shadd and his crew were a mile back, but they were gaining quickly, even with tired horses.
Shefford rode around the wall into a widening space thick with cedars. It ended in a bare slope of smooth rock. Here the Indian dismounted. When the others came up with him he told them to lead their horses and follow. Then he began the ascent of the rock.
Shefford rode around the wall into a larger area filled with cedars. It ended in a bare slope of smooth rock. Here, the Indian got off his horse. When the others caught up with him, he told them to lead their horses and follow. Then he started to climb the rock.
It was smooth and hard, though not slippery. There was not a crack. Shefford did not see a broken piece of stone. Nas Ta Bega climbed straight up for a while, and then wound around a swell, to turn this way and that, always going up. Shefford began to see similar mounds of rock all around him, of every shape that could be called a curve. There were yellow domes far above, and small red domes far below. Ridges ran from one hill of rock to another. There were no abrupt breaks, but holes and pits and caves were everywhere, and occasionally, deep down, an amphitheater green with cedar and pinon. The Indian appeared to have a clear idea of where he wanted to go, though there was no vestige of a trail on those bare slopes. At length Shefford was high enough to see back upon the plain, but the pursuers were no longer in sight.
It was smooth and firm, but not slippery. There wasn’t a crack. Shefford didn’t spot a broken piece of stone. Nas Ta Bega climbed straight up for a bit, then curved around a rise, turning this way and that, always heading upward. Shefford began to notice similar mounds of rock all around him, shaped in every possible curve. There were yellow domes high above and small red domes low below. Ridges connected one rock hill to another. There were no sharp drops, but holes, pits, and caves were everywhere, and occasionally, down below, an amphitheater lush with cedar and pinon. The Indian seemed to have a clear sense of where he wanted to go, even with no sign of a trail on those bare slopes. Eventually, Shefford was high enough to look back at the plain, but the pursuers were out of sight.
Nas Ta Bega led to the top of that wall, only to disclose to his followers another and a higher wall beyond, with a ridged, bare, wild, and scalloped depression between. Here footing began to be precarious for both man and beast. When the ascent of the second wall began it was necessary to zigzag up, slowly and carefully, taking advantage of every level bulge or depression. They must have consumed half an hour mounting this slope to the summit. Once there, Shefford drew a sharp breath with both backward and forward glances. Shadd and his gang, in single file, showed dark upon the bare stone ridge behind. And to the fore there twisted and dropped and curved the most dangerous slopes Shefford had ever seen. The fugitives had reached the height of stone wall, of the divide, and many of the drops upon this side were perpendicular and too steep to see the bottom.
Nas Ta Bega led his followers to the top of the wall, only to reveal another, taller wall beyond, with a rugged, bare, wild, and indented gap in between. Here, footing became shaky for both people and animals. As they started to climb the second wall, they had to zigzag slowly and carefully, using every flat spot or dip they could find. They must have spent half an hour climbing this slope to reach the top. Once there, Shefford took a sharp breath, looking both back and forward. Shadd and his gang, in a single line, appeared dark against the bare stone ridge behind. In front of him, the most dangerous slopes Shefford had ever encountered twisted, dropped, and curved. The fugitives had reached the height of the stone wall, the divide, and many of the drops on this side were vertical and too steep to see the bottom.
Nas Ta Bega led along the ridge-top and then started down, following the waves in the rock. He came out upon a round promontory from which there could not have been any turning of a horse. The long slant leading down was at an angle Shefford declared impossible for the animals. Yet the Indian started down. His mustang needed urging, but at last edged upon the steep descent. Shefford and the others had to hold back and wait. It was thrilling to see the intelligent mustang. He did not step. He slid his fore hoofs a few inches at a time and kept directly behind the Indian. If he fell he would knock Nas Ta Bega off his feet and they would both roll down together. There was no doubt in Shefford's mind that the mustang knew this as well as the Indian. Foot by foot they worked down to a swelling bulge, and here Nas Ta Bega left his mustang and came back for the pack-horse. It was even more difficult to get this beast down. Then the Indian called for Lassiter and Jane and Fay to come down. Shefford began to keep a sharp lookout behind and above, and did not see how the three fared on the slope, but evidently there was no mishap. Nas Ta Bega mounted the slope again, and at the moment sight of Shadd's dark bays silhouetted against the sky caused Shefford to call out:
Nas Ta Bega led along the ridge-top and then started down, following the waves in the rock. He reached a round promontory where no horse could turn around. The long slope leading down was at an angle that Shefford thought was impossible for the animals. Yet the Indian began his descent. His mustang needed some encouragement, but eventually, it made its way onto the steep drop. Shefford and the others had to hold back and wait. It was exciting to see the smart mustang. It didn't jump down; it carefully slid its front hooves a few inches at a time, staying right behind the Indian. If it fell, it would knock Nas Ta Bega off his feet, and they would both go tumbling down together. Shefford was sure the mustang understood this just as well as the Indian did. They moved down inch by inch to a slight bulge, and here Nas Ta Bega left his mustang and returned for the pack-horse. Getting this animal down was even tougher. Then the Indian signaled for Lassiter, Jane, and Fay to come down. Shefford started to keep a sharp lookout behind and above and didn’t see how the three managed on the slope, but it seemed there were no problems. Nas Ta Bega climbed back up the slope, and at that moment, seeing Shadd's dark bays outlined against the sky made Shefford call out:
“We've got to hurry!”
"Hurry up!"
The Indian led one mustang and called to the others. Shefford stepped close behind. They went down in single file, inch by inch, foot by foot, and safely reached the comparative level below.
The Indian led a mustang and called to the others. Shefford stepped in close behind. They descended in single file, inch by inch, foot by foot, and safely reached the relatively level ground below.
“Shadd's gang are riding their horses up and down these walls!” exclaimed Shefford.
“Shadd's crew is riding their horses up and down these walls!” exclaimed Shefford.
“Shore,” replied Lassiter.
"Sure," replied Lassiter.
Both the women were silent.
The women were silent.
Nas Ta Bega led the way swiftly to the right. He rounded a huge dome, climbed a low, rolling ridge, descended and ascended, and came out upon the rim of a steep-walled amphitheater. Along the rim was a yard-wide level, with the chasm to the left and steep slope to the right. There was no time to flinch at the danger, when an even greater danger menaced from the rear. Nas Ta Bega led, and his mustang kept at his heels. One misstep would have plunged the animal to his death. But he was surefooted and his confidence helped the others. At the apex of the curve the only course led away from the rim, and here there was no level. Four of the mustangs slipped and slid down the smooth rock until they stopped in a shallow depression. It cost time to get them out, to straighten pack and saddles. Shefford thought he heard a yell in the rear, but he could not see anything of the gang.
Nas Ta Bega quickly led the way to the right. He rounded a massive dome, climbed a low, rolling ridge, then went down and back up, emerging at the edge of a steep-walled amphitheater. Along the edge was a yard-wide level stretch, with a chasm on the left and a steep slope on the right. There was no time to hesitate in the face of danger, as an even greater threat loomed from behind. Nas Ta Bega took the lead, with his mustang following closely. One wrong move could have caused the horse to fall to its death. But the horse was surefooted, and its confidence helped the others. At the peak of the curve, the only way forward was away from the edge, and there was no level ground here. Four of the mustangs slipped and slid down the smooth rock until they came to a stop in a shallow depression. It took time to get them out and to adjust the packs and saddles. Shefford thought he heard a shout from behind, but he couldn’t see any sign of the gang.
They rounded this precipice only to face a worse one. Shefford's nerve was sorely tried when he saw steep slants everywhere, all apparently leading down into chasms, and no place a man, let alone a horse, could put a foot with safety. Nevertheless the imperturbable Indian never slacked his pace. Always he appeared to find a way, and he never had to turn back. His winding course, however, did not now cover much distance in a straight line, and herein lay the greatest peril. Any moment Shadd and his men might come within range.
They turned past this cliff only to confront an even worse one. Shefford's nerves were put to the test when he saw steep slopes all around, seemingly leading down into deep ravines, with no safe spot for a man, let alone a horse, to place a foot. Still, the unfazed Indian kept his pace steady. It always seemed like he found a way forward, and he never had to turn back. However, his winding path didn’t cover much distance in a straight line, and that was the biggest danger. At any moment, Shadd and his men could come into view.
Upon a particularly tedious and dangerous side of rocky hill the fugitives lost so much time that Shefford grew exceedingly alarmed. Still, they accomplished it without accident, and their pursuers did not heave in sight. Perhaps they were having trouble in a bad place.
Upon a particularly boring and risky part of the rocky hill, the fugitives lost so much time that Shefford became extremely worried. Still, they managed to get through safely, and their pursuers didn’t show up. Maybe they were struggling in a tough spot.
The afternoon was waning. The red sun hung low above the yellow mesa to the left, and there was a perceptible shading of light.
The afternoon was winding down. The red sun was setting low over the yellow mesa to the left, and the light was noticeably fading.
At last Nas Ta Bega came to a place that halted him. It did not look so bad as places they had successfully passed. Yet upon closer study Shefford did not see how they were to get around the neck of the gully at their feet. Presently the Indian put the bridle over the head of his mustang and left him free. He did likewise for two more mustangs, while Lassiter and Shefford rendered a like service to theirs. Then the Indian started down, with his mustang following him. The pack-animal came next, then Fay and Nack-yal, then Lassiter and his mount, with Jane and hers next, and Shefford last. They followed the Indian, picking their steps swiftly, looking nowhere except at the stone under their feet. The right side of the chasm was rimmed, the curve at the head crossed, and then the real peril of this trap had to be faced. It was a narrow slant of ledge, doubling back parallel with the course already traversed.
At last, Nas Ta Bega arrived at a spot that made him stop. It didn’t look as bad as other places they had successfully passed. But on closer inspection, Shefford couldn’t figure out how they were going to navigate around the neck of the gully at their feet. Soon, the Indian placed the bridle over his mustang’s head and let it roam free. He did the same for two more mustangs, while Lassiter and Shefford did the same for theirs. Then the Indian began to go down, with his mustang following him. The pack animal came next, followed by Fay and Nack-yal, then Lassiter and his horse, with Jane and hers right after, and finally Shefford. They followed the Indian, carefully choosing their steps, focusing only on the stones beneath their feet. The right side of the chasm was edged, they crossed the curve at the head, and then they had to confront the real danger of this spot. It was a narrow, sloped ledge, curving back parallel to the path they had already taken.
A sharp warning cry from Nas Ta Bega scarcely prepared Shefford for hoarse yells, and then a rattling rifle-volley from the top of the slope opposite. Bullets thudded on the cliff, whipped up red dust, and spanged and droned away.
A loud warning shout from Nas Ta Bega barely prepared Shefford for the harsh yells that followed, and then a rapid gunfire burst from the top of the slope across from him. Bullets thumped against the cliff, kicked up red dust, and zipped away with a metallic sound.
Fay Larkin screamed and staggered back against the wall. Nack-yal was hit, and with frightened snort he reared, pawed the air, and came down, pounding the stone. The mustang behind him went to his knees, sank with his head over the rim, and, slipping off, plunged into the depths. In an instant a dull crash came up.
Fay Larkin screamed and stumbled back against the wall. Nack-yal was struck, and with a scared snort, he reared up, pawed at the air, and then came down, crashing onto the stone. The mustang behind him dropped to his knees, leaned over the edge, and, slipping off, fell into the abyss. In an instant, a dull crash echoed up.
For a moment there was imminent peril for the horses, more in the yawning hole than in the spanging of badly aimed bullets. Lassiter drew Jane up a little slope out of the way of the frightened mustangs, and Shefford, risking his neck, rushed to Fay. She was holding her arm, which was bleeding. Unheeding the rain of bullets, he half carried, half dragged her along the slope of the low bluff, where he hid behind a corner till the Indian drove the mustangs round it. Shefford's swift fingers were wet and red with the blood from Fay's arm when he had bound the wound with his scarf. Lassiter had gotten around with Jane and was calling Shefford to hurry.
For a moment, the horses were in serious danger, more from the gaping hole than from the badly aimed bullets. Lassiter pulled Jane up a small slope to keep her safe from the panicked mustangs, and Shefford, putting himself at risk, rushed to Fay. She was holding her arm, which was bleeding. Ignoring the gunfire, he half-carried, half-dragged her along the slope of the low bluff, where he took cover behind a corner until the Indian drove the mustangs around it. Shefford's quick fingers were wet and stained with Fay's blood when he wrapped her wound with his scarf. Lassiter made his way around with Jane and called for Shefford to hurry.
It had been Shefford's idea to halt there and fight. But he did not want to send Fay on alone, so he hurried ahead with her. The Indian had the horses going fast on a long level, overhung by bulging wall. Lassiter and Jane were looking back. Shefford, becoming aware of a steep slope to his left, looked down to see a narrow chasm and great crevices in the cliffs, with bunches of cedars here and there.
It was Shefford's idea to stop there and fight. But he didn't want to send Fay on alone, so he rushed ahead with her. The Indian had the horses moving quickly along a long flat stretch, covered by a thick overhang. Lassiter and Jane were looking back. Shefford, noticing a steep slope to his left, looked down and saw a narrow chasm and large cracks in the cliffs, with patches of cedar trees scattered here and there.
Presently Nas Ta Bega disappeared with the mustangs. He had evidently turned off to go down behind the split cliffs. Shefford and Fay caught up with Lassiter and Jane, and, panting, hurrying, looking backward and then forward, they kept on, as best they could, in the Indian's course. Shefford made sure they had lost him, when he appeared down to the left. Then they all ran to catch up with him. They went around the chasm, and then through one of the narrow cracks to come out upon the rim, among cedars. Here the Indian waited for them. He pointed down another long swell of naked stone to a narrow green split which was evidently different from all these curved pits and holes and abysses, for this one had straight walls and wound away out of sight. It was the head of a canyon.
Right now, Nas Ta Bega has disappeared with the mustangs. He must have turned to go down behind the split cliffs. Shefford and Fay caught up with Lassiter and Jane, and, out of breath, hurrying, looking back and then ahead, they kept moving, as best they could, in the Indian's direction. Shefford thought they had lost him when he appeared down to the left. Then they all ran to catch up with him. They went around the chasm and then through one of the narrow cracks to emerge on the rim, among cedars. Here, the Indian waited for them. He pointed down another long slope of bare stone to a narrow green split that was clearly different from all the curved pits, holes, and abysses around it, because this one had straight walls and twisted out of sight. It was the head of a canyon.
“Nonnezoshe Boco!” said the Indian.
“Nonnezoshe Boco!” said the Native American.
“Nas Ta Bega, go on!” replied Shefford. “When Shadd comes out on that slope above he can't see you—where you go down. Hurry on with the horses and women. Lassiter, you go with them. And if Shadd passes me and comes up with you—do your best.... I'm going to ambush that Piute and his gang!”
“Nas Ta Bega, go ahead!” Shefford responded. “When Shadd comes out on that slope above, he can't see you—where you go down. Hurry on with the horses and women. Lassiter, you go with them. And if Shadd gets past me and comes after you—do your best.... I'm going to ambush that Piute and his gang!”
“Shore you've picked out a good place,” replied Lassiter.
“Sure you've picked a good spot,” replied Lassiter.
In another moment Shefford was alone. He heard the light, soft pat and slide of the hoofs of the mustangs as they went down. Presently that sound ceased.
In a moment, Shefford was by himself. He heard the gentle, soft pat and slide of the mustangs' hooves as they moved down. Soon, that sound stopped.
He looked at the red stain on his hands—from the blood of the girl he loved. And he had to stifle a terrible wrath that shook his frame. In regard to Shadd's pursuit, it had not been blood that he had feared, but capture for Fay. He and Nas Ta Bega might have expected a shot if they resisted, but to wound that unfortunate girl—it made a tiger out of him. When he had stilled the emotions that weakened and shook him and reached cold and implacable control of himself, he crawled under the cedars to the rim and, well hidden, he watched and waited.
He stared at the red stain on his hands—from the blood of the girl he loved. He struggled to suppress a deep rage that made his body tremble. When it came to Shadd's pursuit, he hadn't feared the blood, but the possibility of being captured for Fay. He and Nas Ta Bega might have braced themselves for a bullet if they resisted, but hurting that poor girl— that turned him into a beast. Once he managed to calm the emotions that weakened and shook him and regained cold, steady control, he crawled under the cedars to the edge and, well hidden, he watched and waited.
Shadd appeared to be slow for the first time since he had been sighted. With keen eyes Shefford watched the corner where he and the others had escaped from that murderous volley. But Shadd did not come.
Shadd seemed to be moving slowly for the first time since he had been seen. With sharp eyes, Shefford watched the corner where he and the others had escaped from that deadly attack. But Shadd did not show up.
The sun had lost its warmth and was tipping the lofty mesa to his right. Soon twilight would make travel on those walls more perilous and darkness would make it impossible. Shadd must hurry or abandon the pursuit for that day. Shefford found himself grimly hopeful.
The sun had lost its warmth and was leaning against the high mesa to his right. Soon, twilight would make traveling on those walls riskier, and darkness would make it impossible. Shadd had to hurry or give up the chase for the day. Shefford felt a grim sense of hope.
Suddenly he heard the click of hoofs. It came, faint yet clear, on the still air. He glued his sight upon that corner where he expected the pursuers to appear. More cracks of hoofs pierced his ear, clearer and sharper this time. Presently he gathered that they could not possibly come from beyond the corner he was watching. So he looked far to the left of that place, seeing no one, then far to the right. Out over a bulge of stone he caught sight of the bobbing head of a horse—then another—and still another.
Suddenly, he heard the sound of hoofs. It came, faint but clear, through the still air. He fixed his gaze on the corner where he expected the pursuers to show up. More hoof sounds reached his ears, clearer and sharper this time. Soon, he realized they couldn't possibly be coming from the corner he was watching. So, he looked far to the left of that spot, seeing no one, then far to the right. Over a bulge of stone, he spotted the bobbing head of a horse—then another—and then another.
He was astounded. Shadd had gone below that place where the attack had been made and he had come up this steep slope. More horses appeared—to the number of eight. Shefford easily recognized a low, broad, squat rider to be Shadd. Assuredly the Piute did not know this country. Possibly, however, he had feared an ambush. But Shefford grew convinced that Shadd had not expected an ambush, or at least did not fear it, and had mistaken the Indian's course. Moreover, if he led his gang a few rods farther up that slope he would do worse than make a mistake—he would be facing a double peril.
He was amazed. Shadd had gone down to the spot where the attack happened and had come back up this steep slope. More horses showed up—eight in total. Shefford easily recognized a short, broad rider as Shadd. Clearly, the Piute didn’t know this area. However, he might have been worried about an ambush. But Shefford became convinced that Shadd hadn't expected an ambush, or at least didn’t think it was a real threat, and had misread the Indian's path. Besides, if he led his gang a little farther up that slope, he wouldn't just make a mistake—he would be facing double the danger.
What fearless horsemen these Indians were! Shadd was mounted, as were three others of his gang. Evidently the white men, the outlaws, were the ones on foot. Shefford thrilled and his veins stung when he saw these pursuers come passing what he considered the danger mark. But manifestly they could not see their danger. Assuredly they were aware of the chasm; however, the level upon which they were advancing narrowed gradually, and they could not tell that very soon they could not go any farther nor could they turn back. The alternative was to climb the slope, and that was a desperate chance.
What fearless horse riders these Indians were! Shadd was on horseback, along with three others from his crew. Clearly, the white men, the outlaws, were the ones on foot. Shefford felt a rush of adrenaline and his veins tingled when he saw these pursuers pass what he considered the danger line. But they obviously couldn’t see the danger. They were certainly aware of the chasm; however, the ground they were moving across was gradually narrowing, and they couldn’t realize that soon they wouldn’t be able to go any further or turn back. The only option was to climb the slope, and that was a risky move.
They came up, now about on a level with Shefford, and perhaps three hundred yards distant. He gripped his rifle with a fatal assurance that he could kill one of them now. Still he waited. Curiosity consumed him because every foot they advanced heightened their peril. Shefford wondered if Shadd would have chosen that course if he had not supposed the Navajo had chosen it first. It was plain that one of the walking Piutes stooped now and then to examine the rock. He was looking for some faint sign of a horse track.
They approached, now about on the same level as Shefford and maybe three hundred yards away. He held his rifle with a deadly confidence that he could take one of them out right then. Still, he waited. Curiosity overwhelmed him, as each step they took increased their danger. Shefford thought about whether Shadd would have picked this path if he hadn’t thought the Navajo had chosen it first. It was clear that one of the walking Piutes occasionally bent down to check the rock. He was searching for any faint signs of a horse track.
Shadd halted within two hundred yards of where Shefford lay hidden. His keen eye had caught the significance of the narrowing level before he had reached the end. He pointed and spoke. Shefford heard his voice. The others replied. They all looked up at the steep slope, down into the chasm right below them, and across into the cedars. The Piute in the rear succeeded in turning his horse, went back, and began to circle up the slope. The others entered into an argument and they became more closely grouped upon the narrow bench. Their mustangs were lean, wiry, wild, vicious, and Shefford calculated grimly upon what a stampede might mean in that position.
Shadd stopped about two hundred yards from where Shefford was hiding. His sharp eye noticed the significance of the narrowing area before he reached the end. He pointed and spoke. Shefford heard him. The others responded. They all looked up at the steep slope, down into the chasm directly below them, and across at the cedar trees. The Piute at the back managed to turn his horse, went back, and started to circle up the slope. The others got into an argument and gathered more closely on the narrow ledge. Their mustangs were lean, wiry, wild, and aggressive, and Shefford grimly considered what a stampede could mean in that position.
Then Shadd turned his mustang up the slope. Like a goat he climbed. Another Indian in the rear succeeded in pivoting his steed and started back, apparently to circle round and up. The others of the gang appeared uncertain. They yelled hoarsely at Shadd, who halted on the steep slant some twenty paces above them. He spoke and made motions that evidently meant the climb was easy enough. It looked easy for him. His dark face flashed red in the rays of the sun.
Then Shadd turned his mustang up the slope. He climbed like a goat. Another Indian at the back managed to turn his horse around and started back, seemingly to circle up. The other members of the gang looked unsure. They yelled hoarsely at Shadd, who paused on the steep incline about twenty paces above them. He spoke and gestured, clearly indicating that the climb was easy enough. It looked easy for him. His dark face shone red in the sunlight.
At this critical moment Shefford decided to fire. He meant to kill Shadd, hoping if the leader was gone the others would abandon the pursuit. The rifle wavered a little as he aimed, then grew still. He fired. Shadd never flinched. But the fiery mustang, perhaps wounded, certainly terrified, plunged down with piercing, horrid scream. Shadd fell under him. Shrill yells rent the air. Like a thunderbolt the sliding horse was upon men and animals below.
At this crucial moment, Shefford decided to shoot. He aimed to take out Shadd, hoping that if the leader was gone, the others would give up the chase. The rifle shook slightly as he aimed, then steadied. He pulled the trigger. Shadd didn't flinch. But the wild mustang, possibly hit and definitely scared, let out a chilling scream and leaped down. Shadd fell beneath it. Loud screams filled the air. Like a bolt of lightning, the falling horse was upon the men and animals below.
A heavy shock, wild snorts, upflinging heads and hoofs, a terrible tramping, thudding, shrieking melee, then a brown, twisting, tangled mass shot down the slant over the rim!
A loud bang, frantic snorts, heads and hooves flying, a chaotic noise of stomping, thudding, and screaming, then a brown, twisting, tangled mass shot down the slope over the edge!
Shefford dazedly thought he saw men running. He did see plunging horses. One slipped, fell, rolled, and went into the chasm.
Shefford groggily thought he saw men running. He did see horses charging forward. One slipped, fell, rolled, and went into the canyon.
Then up from the depths came a crash, a long, slipping roar. In another instant there was a lighter crash and a lighter sliding roar.
Then from the depths came a crash, a long, sliding roar. In another moment, there was a lighter crash and a softer sliding roar.
Two horses, shaking, paralyzed with fear, were left upon the narrow level. Beyond them a couple of men were crawling along the stone. Up on the level stood the two Indians, holding down frightened horses, and staring at the fatal slope.
Two horses, trembling and frozen with fear, were left on the narrow flat area. Beyond them, a couple of men were crawling along the stone. Up on the flat, the two Indians stood, restraining scared horses and staring at the dangerous slope.
And Shefford lay there under the cedar, in the ghastly grip of the moment, hardly comprehending that his ill-aimed shot had been a thunderbolt.
And Shefford lay there under the cedar, in the horrifying grip of the moment, hardly realizing that his poorly aimed shot had been a game-changer.
He did not think of shooting at the Piutes; they, however, recovering from their shock, evidently feared the ambush, for they swiftly drew up the slope and passed out of sight. The frightened horses below whistled and tramped along the lower level, finally vanishing. There was nothing left on the bare wall to prove to Shefford that it had been the scene of swift and tragic death. He leaned from his covert and peered over the rim. Hundreds of feet below he saw dark growths of pinyons. There was no sign of a pile of horses and men, and then he realized that he could not tell the number that had perished. The swift finale had been as stunning to him as if lightning had struck near him.
He didn't think about shooting at the Piutes; however, they quickly recovered from their shock and seemed to fear an ambush, so they hurried up the slope and disappeared from sight. The scared horses below whistled and paced along the lower level before finally disappearing. There was nothing left on the bare wall to show Shefford that it had been the site of a fast and tragic death. He leaned out from his hiding place and looked over the edge. Hundreds of feet below, he saw dark patches of pinyon trees. There was no sign of a pile of horses and men, and then he realized he couldn’t tell how many had died. The sudden end had hit him like a lightning strike nearby.
Suddenly it flashed over him what state of suspense and torture Fay and Jane must be in at that very moment. And, leaping up, he ran out of the cedars to the slope behind and hurried down at risk of limb. The sun had set by this time. He hoped he could catch up with the party before dark. He went straight down, and the end of the slope was a smooth, low wall. The Indian must have descended with the horses at some other point. The canyon was about fifty yards wide and it headed under the great slope of Navajo Mountain. These smooth, rounded walls appeared to end at its low rim.
Suddenly, it hit him just how tense and tormented Fay and Jane must be at that moment. So, he jumped up and ran out from the cedars to the slope behind, hurrying down at the risk of injury. The sun had already set by then, and he hoped to catch up with the group before it got completely dark. He headed straight down, and the end of the slope was a smooth, low wall. The Indian must have taken the horses down at a different spot. The canyon was about fifty yards wide and it stretched under the massive slope of Navajo Mountain. These smooth, rounded walls seemed to stop at its low rim.
Shefford slid down upon a grassy bank, and finding the tracks of the horses, he followed them. They led along the wall. As soon as he had assured himself that Nas Ta Bega had gone down the canyon he abandoned the tracks and pushed ahead swiftly. He heard the soft rush of running water. In the center of the canyon wound heavy lines of bright-green foliage, bordering a rocky brook. The air was close, warm, and sweet with perfume of flowers. The walls were low and shelving, and soon lost that rounded appearance peculiar to the wind-worn slopes above. Shefford came to where the horses had plowed down a gravelly bank into the clear, swift water of the brook. The little pools of water were still muddy. Shefford drank, finding the water cold and sweet, without the bitter bite of alkali. He crossed and pushed on, running on the grassy levels. Flowers were everywhere, but he did not notice them particularly. The canyon made many leisurely turns, and its size, if it enlarged at all, was not perceptible to him yet. The rims above him were perhaps fifty feet high. Cottonwood-trees began to appear along the brook, and blossoming buck-brush in the corners of wall.
Shefford slid down onto a grassy bank and, spotting the horse tracks, decided to follow them. They went along the wall. Once he confirmed that Nas Ta Bega had gone down the canyon, he left the tracks and moved ahead quickly. He could hear the gentle rush of running water. In the middle of the canyon, thick lines of bright green foliage bordered a rocky stream. The air felt warm, close, and sweet with the scent of flowers. The walls were low and sloping, soon losing their rounded look typical of the wind-worn slopes above. Shefford reached a spot where the horses had trudged down a gravelly bank into the clear, fast water of the stream. The small pools of water were still murky. Shefford drank, finding the water cold and sweet, without the bitter sting of alkali. He crossed and continued on, running over the grassy areas. Flowers were everywhere, but he didn’t pay them much attention. The canyon made many gentle bends, and if it got any larger, he couldn’t tell yet. The tops of the walls above him were probably about fifty feet high. Cottonwood trees began to show up along the stream, with blooming buck-brush in the corners of the walls.
He had traveled perhaps a mile when Nas Ta Bega, appearing to come out of the thicket, confronted him.
He had traveled maybe a mile when Nas Ta Bega, seemingly emerging from the bushes, faced him.
“Hello!” called Shefford. “Where're Fay—and the others?”
“Hello!” shouted Shefford. “Where are Fay—and the others?”
The Indian made a gesture that signified the rest of the party were beyond a little way. Shefford took Nas Ta Bega's arm, and as they walked, and he panted for breath, he told what had happened back on the slopes.
The Indian made a gesture that signaled the rest of the group was just a short distance away. Shefford took Nas Ta Bega's arm, and as they walked, breathing hard, he recounted what had happened back on the slopes.
The Indian made one of his singular speaking sweeps of hand, and he scrutinized Shefford's face, but he received the news in silence. They turned a corner of wall, crossed a wide, shallow, boulder-strewn place in the brook, and mounted the bank to a thicket. Beyond this, from a clump of cottonwoods, Lassiter strode out with a gun in each hand. He had been hiding.
The Indian made one of his unique gestures and studied Shefford's face, but he accepted the news without a word. They turned a corner of the wall, crossed a wide, shallow area filled with rocks in the creek, and climbed up to a dense area of bushes. Beyond this, from a group of cottonwood trees, Lassiter stepped out with a gun in each hand. He had been hiding.
“Shore I'm glad to see you,” he said, and the eyes that piercingly fixed on Shefford were now as keen as formerly they had been mild.
“Sure, I'm glad to see you,” he said, and the eyes that had previously gazed at Shefford in a gentle manner were now as sharp as they had always been soft.
“Gone! Lassiter—they're gone,” broke out Shefford. “Where's Fay—and Jane?”
“Gone! Lassiter—they're gone,” Shefford exclaimed. “Where's Fay—and Jane?”
Lassiter called, and presently the women came out of the thick brake, and Fay bounded forward with her swift stride, while Jane followed with eager step and anxious face. Then they all surrounded Shefford.
Lassiter called, and soon the women emerged from the dense underbrush, with Fay leaping ahead in her quick stride, while Jane came after with an eager step and a worried expression. Then they all gathered around Shefford.
“It was Shadd—and his gang,” panted Shefford. “Eight in all. Three or four Piutes—the others outlaws. They lost track of us. Went below the place—where they shot at us. And they came up—on a bad slope.”
“It was Shadd—and his crew,” Shefford gasped. “Eight in total. Three or four Piutes—the rest are outlaws. They lost track of us. They went down below where they shot at us. And then they came up—on a steep slope.”
Shefford described the slope and the deep chasm and how Shadd led up to the point where he saw his mistake and then how the catastrophe fell.
Shefford described the incline and the deep ravine and how Shadd led up to the moment when he realized his mistake and then how the disaster struck.
“I shot—and missed,” repeated Shefford, with the sweat in beads on his pale face. “I missed Shadd. Maybe I hit the horse. He plunged—reared—fell back—a terrible fall—right upon that bunch of horses and men below.... In a horrible, wrestling, screaming tangle they slid over the rim! I don't know how many. I saw some men running along. I saw three other horses plunging. One slipped and went over. ... I have no idea how many, but Shadd and some of his gang went to destruction.”
“I shot—and missed,” Shefford repeated, sweat beading on his pale face. “I missed Shadd. Maybe I hit the horse. It plunged—reared—fell back—a terrible fall—right onto that group of horses and men below.... In a horrible, tangled, screaming mess, they slid over the edge! I don’t know how many. I saw some men running. I saw three other horses plunging. One slipped and went over.... I have no idea how many, but Shadd and some of his gang went down.”
“Shore thet's fine!” said Lassiter. “But mebbe I won't get to use them guns, after all.”
“Sure, that's fine!” said Lassiter. “But maybe I won't get to use those guns after all.”
“Hardly on that gang,” laughed Shefford. “The two Piutes and what others escaped turned back. Maybe they'll meet a posse of Mormons—for of course the Mormons will track us, too—and come back to where Shadd lost his life. That's an awful place. Even the Piute got lost—couldn't follow Nas Ta Bega. It would take any pursuers some time to find how we got in here. I believe we need not fear further pursuit. Certainly not to-night or to-morrow. Then we'll be far down the canyon.”
“Not on that group,” Shefford laughed. “The two Piutes and anyone else who got away turned back. They might run into a group of Mormons—because, of course, the Mormons will track us too—and come back to the spot where Shadd lost his life. It’s a terrible place. Even the Piute got lost—couldn’t follow Nas Ta Bega. It would take any pursuers a while to figure out how we got in here. I really don’t think we need to worry about being chased anymore. Definitely not tonight or tomorrow. By then, we’ll be far down the canyon.”
When Shefford concluded his earnest remarks the faces of Fay and Jane had lost the signs of suppressed dread.
When Shefford finished his serious comments, the expressions on Fay and Jane's faces showed that they had lost their look of hidden fear.
“Nas Ta Bega, make camp here,” said Shefford. “Water—wood—grass—why, this 's something like.... Fay, how's your arm?”
“Nas Ta Bega, let's set up camp here,” said Shefford. “There's water, wood, and grass—this is pretty good.... Fay, how's your arm?”
“It hurts,” she replied, simply.
"It hurts," she said.
“Come with me down to the brook and let me wash and bind it properly.”
“Come with me to the brook so I can clean and wrap it up properly.”
They went, and she sat upon a stone while he knelt beside her and untied his scarf from her arm. As the blood had hardened, it was necessary to slit her sleeve to the shoulder. Using his scarf, he washed the blood from the wound, and found it to be merely a cut, a groove, on the surface.
They left, and she sat on a stone while he knelt beside her and untied his scarf from her arm. Since the blood had dried, he needed to cut her sleeve up to the shoulder. Using his scarf, he cleaned the blood from the wound and discovered it was just a cut, a groove, on the surface.
“That's nothing,” Shefford said, lightly. “It'll heal in a day. But there'll always be a scar. And when we—we get back to civilization, and you wear a pretty gown without sleeves, people will wonder what made this mark on your beautiful arm.”
“That's nothing,” Shefford said casually. “It'll heal in a day. But there will always be a scar. And when we—when we get back to civilization, and you wear a pretty sleeveless gown, people will wonder what caused this mark on your beautiful arm.”
Fay looked at him with wonderful eyes. “Do women wear gowns without sleeves?” she asked.
Fay looked at him with sparkling eyes. “Do women wear sleeveless gowns?” she asked.
“They do.”
"They sure do."
“Have I a—beautiful arm?”
“Do I have a beautiful arm?”
She stretched it out, white, blue-veined, the skin fine as satin, the lines graceful and flowing, a round, firm, strong arm.
She stretched it out, pale with blue veins, the skin smooth like satin, the lines elegant and flowing, a round, firm, strong arm.
“The most beautiful I ever saw,” he replied.
“The most beautiful I've ever seen,” he replied.
But the pleasure his compliment gave her was not communicated to him. His last impression of that right arm had been of its strength, and his mind flashed with lightning swiftness to a picture that haunted him—Waggoner lying dead on the porch with that powerfully driven knife in his breast. Shefford shuddered through all his being. Would this phantom come often to him like that? Hurriedly he bound up her arm with the scarf and did not look at her, and was conscious that she felt a subtle change in him.
But the pleasure her compliment gave her didn’t reach him. His last memory of that right arm was of its strength, and his mind quickly flashed to a haunting image—Waggoner lying dead on the porch with that knife driven deep into his chest. Shefford shuddered through his entire being. Would this ghost come to him often like this? He quickly wrapped her arm with the scarf and avoided looking at her, aware that she sensed a subtle change in him.
The short twilight ended with the fugitives comfortable in a camp that for natural features could not have been improved upon. Darkness found Fay and Jane asleep on a soft mossy bed, a blanket tucked around them, and their faces still and beautiful in the flickering camp-fire light. Lassiter did not linger long awake. Nas Ta Bega, seeing Shefford's excessive fatigue, urged him to sleep. Shefford demurred, insisting that he share the night-watch. But Nas Ta Bega, by agreeing that Shefford might have the following night's duty, prevailed upon him.
The short twilight faded as the fugitives settled into a camp that couldn't have been more perfect for its natural features. As darkness fell, Fay and Jane were asleep on a soft mossy bed, a blanket wrapped around them, their faces peaceful and beautiful in the flickering light of the campfire. Lassiter didn't stay awake for long. Nas Ta Bega, noticing Shefford's extreme exhaustion, encouraged him to sleep. Shefford hesitated, insisting on sharing the night watch. But Nas Ta Bega convinced him by agreeing that Shefford could take the duty the following night.
Shefford seemed to shut his eyes upon darkness and to open them immediately to the light. The stream of blue sky above, the gold tints on the western rim, the rosy, brightening colors down in the canyon, were proofs of the sunrise. This morning Nas Ta Bega proceeded leisurely, and his manner was comforting. When all was in readiness for a start he gave the mustang he had ridden to Shefford, and walked, leading the pack-animal.
Shefford appeared to close his eyes to the darkness and then quickly open them to the light. The stretch of blue sky overhead, the golden hues on the western edge, and the rosy, brightening colors in the canyon were all signs of the sunrise. That morning, Nas Ta Bega moved at a relaxed pace, and his demeanor was reassuring. Once everything was ready to go, he handed the mustang he had ridden over to Shefford and walked while leading the pack animal.
The mode of travel here was a selection of the best levels, the best places to cross the brook, the best banks to climb, and it was a process of continual repetition. As the Indian picked out the course and the mustangs followed his lead there was nothing for Shefford to do but take his choice between reflection that seemed predisposed toward gloom and an absorption in the beauty, color, wildness, and changing character of Nonnezoshe Boco.
The way of traveling here was about choosing the best paths, the best spots to cross the stream, the easiest banks to climb, and it involved a lot of repetition. As the Indian charted the route and the mustangs followed him, Shefford had no option but to either dwell on gloomy thoughts or get lost in the beauty, colors, wildness, and changing nature of Nonnezoshe Boco.
Assuredly his experience in the desert did not count in it a trip down into a strange, beautiful, lost canyon such as this. It did not widen, though the walls grew higher. They began to lean and bulge, and the narrow strip of sky above resembled a flowing blue river. Huge caverns had been hollowed out by some work of nature, what, he could not tell, though he was sure it could not have been wind. And when the brook ran close under one of these overhanging places the running water made a singular, indescribable sound. A crack from a hoof on a stone rang like a hollow bell and echoed from wall to wall. And the croak of a frog—the only living creature he had so far noted in the canyon—was a weird and melancholy thing.
Surely his experience in the desert didn’t include a journey into a strange, beautiful, forgotten canyon like this. It didn’t open up, even as the walls grew taller. They began to lean and bulge, and the narrow strip of sky above looked like a flowing blue river. Huge caverns had been carved out by some natural force, though he couldn’t determine what it was, even though he was certain it wasn’t the wind. And when the brook flowed close under one of these overhanging spots, the water made a unique, indescribable sound. The crack of a hoof on a stone rang like a hollow bell and echoed from wall to wall. And the croak of a frog—the only living creature he had noticed so far in the canyon—was a strange and sorrowful sound.
Fay rode close to him, and his heart seemed to rejoice when she spoke, when she showed how she wanted to be near him, yet, try as he might, he could not respond. His speech to her—what little there was—did not come spontaneously. And he suffered a remorse that he could not be honestly natural to her. Then he would drive away the encroaching gloom, trusting that a little time would dispel it.
Fay rode beside him, and his heart seemed to lift when she spoke, showing that she wanted to be close to him. But no matter how hard he tried, he couldn't find the words to respond. What little he managed to say felt forced. He felt guilty for not being able to be his true self with her. Then, he would push away the creeping sadness, hoping that with a bit of time, it would fade.
“We are deeper down than Surprise Valley,” said Fay.
“We're farther down than Surprise Valley,” said Fay.
“How do you know?” he asked.
“How do you know?” he asked.
“Here are the pink and yellow sago-lilies. You remember we went once to find the white ones? I have found white lilies in Surprise Valley, but never any pink or yellow.”
“Here are the pink and yellow sago lilies. Remember when we went to find the white ones? I’ve found white lilies in Surprise Valley, but I’ve never come across any pink or yellow.”
Shefford had seen flowers all along the green banks, but he had not marked the lilies. Here he dismounted and gathered several. They were larger than the white ones of higher altitudes, of the same exquisite beauty and fragility, of such rare pink and yellow hues as he had never seen. He gave the flowers to Fay.
Shefford had spotted flowers all along the lush green banks, but he hadn't noticed the lilies. Here, he got off his horse and picked several. They were bigger than the white ones found at higher altitudes, just as stunning and delicate, with rare shades of pink and yellow that he had never seen before. He handed the flowers to Fay.
“They bloom only where it's always summer,” she said.
“They only bloom where it’s summer all the time,” she said.
That expressed their nature. They were the orchids of the summer canyon. They stood up everywhere starlike out of the green. It was impossible to prevent the mustangs treading them under hoof. And as the canyon deepened, and many little springs added their tiny volume to the brook, every grassy bench was dotted with lilies, like a green sky star-spangled. And this increasing luxuriance manifested itself in the banks of purple moss and clumps of lavender daisies and great clusters of yellow violets. The brook was lined by blossoming buck-rush; the rocky corners showed the crimson and magenta of cactus; ledges were green with shining moss that sparkled with little white flowers. The hum of bees filled the air.
That showed their true nature. They were the orchids of the summer canyon. They sprang up everywhere like stars out of the green. It was impossible to stop the mustangs from trampling them underfoot. And as the canyon got deeper, and many little springs added their tiny flow to the brook, every grassy ledge was dotted with lilies, like a green sky dotted with stars. This growing richness was evident in the banks of purple moss and clusters of lavender daisies and large bunches of yellow violets. The brook was lined with blooming buck-rush; the rocky corners displayed the crimson and magenta of cactus; ledges were green with shiny moss that sparkled with little white flowers. The buzz of bees filled the air.
But by and by this green and colorful and verdant beauty, the almost level floor of the canyon, the banks of soft earth, the thickets and the clumps of cotton-woods, the shelving caverns and the bulging walls—these features gradually were lost, and Nonnezoshe Boco began to deepen in bare red and white stone steps, the walls sheered away from one another, breaking into sections and ledges, and rising higher and higher, and there began to be manifested a dark and solemn concordance with the nature that had created this rent in the earth.
But over time, this lush and vibrant beauty—the almost flat floor of the canyon, the soft earth banks, the thickets and clumps of cottonwoods, the shaded caverns and the towering walls—started to fade. Nonnezoshe Boco began to reveal bare red and white stone steps, with the walls sloping away from each other, breaking into sections and ledges, rising higher and higher. A dark and serious harmony with the nature that formed this split in the earth began to emerge.
There was a stretch of miles where steep steps in hard red rock alternated with long levels of round boulders. Here one by one the mustangs went lame. And the fugitives, dismounting to spare the faithful beasts, slipped and stumbled over these loose and treacherous stones. Fay was the only one who did not show distress. She was glad to be on foot again and the rolling boulders were as stable as solid rock for her.
There was a long stretch where steep steps in hard red rock alternated with flat areas covered in round boulders. One by one, the mustangs went lame. The fugitives got off their mounts to save the loyal animals and struggled to navigate the loose and tricky stones. Fay was the only one who didn’t seem bothered. She was happy to be on foot again, and to her, the rolling boulders felt as steady as solid rock.
The hours passed; the toil increased; the progress diminished; one of the mustangs failed entirely and was left; and all the while the dimensions of Nonnezoshe Boco magnified and its character changed. It became a thousand-foot walled canyon, leaning, broken, threatening, with great yellow slides blocking passage, with huge sections split off from the main wall, with immense dark and gloomy caverns. Strangely, it had no intersecting canyon. It jealously guarded its secret. Its unusual formations of cavern and pillar and half-arch led the mind to expect any monstrous stone-shape left by an avalanche or cataclysm.
The hours went by; the hard work increased; the progress slowed down; one of the mustangs completely gave out and was abandoned; and all the while, the size of Nonnezoshe Boco grew and its nature changed. It turned into a thousand-foot-high walled canyon, steep, fractured, and menacing, with large yellow slides blocking the way, with massive sections split from the main wall, with huge dark and gloomy caves. Strangely, there were no cross canyons. It fiercely kept its secrets. Its unique formations of caves, pillars, and half-arches made one imagine any monstrous stone shape left behind by a landslide or disaster.
Down and down the fugitives toiled. And now the stream-bed was bare of boulders, and the banks of earth. The floods that had rolled down that canyon had here borne away every loose thing. All the floor was bare red and white stone, polished, glistening, slippery, affording treacherous foothold. And the time came when Nas Ta Bega abandoned the stream-bed to take to the rock-strewn and cactus-covered ledges above.
Down and down the fugitives labored. Now the stream bed was clear of boulders and soil. The floods that had rushed through the canyon had taken away everything loose. The entire floor was made of smooth red and white stone, shiny and slippery, making it a risky place to stand. Eventually, Nas Ta Bega left the stream bed to climb up to the rocky, cactus-covered ledges above.
Jane gave out and had to be assisted upon the weary mustang. Fay was persuaded to mount Nack-yal again. Lassiter plodded along. The Indian bent tired steps far in front. And Shefford traveled on after him, footsore and hot.
Jane gave up and needed help getting onto the tired mustang. Fay was convinced to ride Nack-yal again. Lassiter moved along steadily. The Indian trudged ahead, while Shefford followed, tired and hot.
The canyon widened ahead into a great, ragged, iron-hued amphitheater, and from there apparently turned abruptly at right angles. Sunset rimmed the walls. Shefford wondered dully when the Indian would halt to camp. And he dragged himself onward with eyes down on the rough ground.
The canyon opened up into a huge, jagged, iron-colored amphitheater, and from there it looked like it turned sharply at a right angle. The sunset lit up the walls. Shefford thought tiredly about when the Indian would stop for the night. He pushed himself forward, staring down at the rough ground.
When he raised them again the Indian stood on a point of slope with folded arms, gazing down where the canyon veered. Something in Nas Ta Bega's pose quickened Shefford's pulse and then his steps. He reached the Indian and the point where he, too, could see beyond that vast jutting wall that had obstructed his view.
When he lifted them again, the Indian was standing on a sloped point with his arms crossed, looking down where the canyon turned. Something about Nas Ta Bega's stance made Shefford’s heart race and quickened his pace. He reached the Indian and arrived at the spot where he could also see beyond that huge jutting wall that had blocked his view.
A mile beyond all was bright with the colors of sunset, and spanning the canyon in the graceful shape arid beautiful hues of a rainbow was a magnificent stone bridge.
A mile ahead, everything was lit up with the colors of sunset, and across the canyon was a stunning stone bridge in the graceful form and beautiful shades of a rainbow.
“Nonnezoshe!” exclaimed the Navajo, with a deep and sonorous roll in his voice.
“Nonnezoshe!” shouted the Navajo, with a deep and resonant tone in his voice.
XVIII. AT THE FOOT OF THE RAINBOW
The rainbow bridge was the one great natural phenomenon, the one grand spectacle, which Shefford had ever seen that did not at first give vague disappointment, a confounding of reality, a disenchantment of contrast with what the mind had conceived.
The rainbow bridge was the one incredible natural wonder, the one amazing sight, that Shefford had ever seen which didn’t initially leave him feeling vaguely disappointed, confused by reality, or disillusioned compared to what he had imagined.
But this thing was glorious. It silenced him, yet did not awe or stun. His body and brain, weary and dull from the toil of travel, received a singular and revivifying freshness. He had a strange, mystic perception of this rosy-hued stupendous arch of stone, as if in a former life it had been a goal he could not reach. This wonder of nature, though all-satisfying, all-fulfilling to his artist's soul, could not be a resting-place for him, a destination where something awaited him, a height he must scale to find peace, the end of his strife. But it seemed all these. He could not understand his perception or his emotion. Still, here at last, apparently, was the rainbow of his boyish dreams and of his manhood—a rainbow magnified even beyond those dreams, no longer transparent and ethereal, but solidified, a thing of ages, sweeping up majestically from the red walls, its iris-hued arch against the blue sky.
But this was incredible. It left him speechless, yet didn’t completely amaze or overwhelm him. His tired body and mind, worn out from the journey, felt a unique and refreshing lift. He had a peculiar, almost mystical feeling about this magnificent stone arch, as if in another life it had been a goal he couldn’t reach. This natural wonder, while deeply satisfying and fulfilling to his artistic spirit, couldn’t be a final stop for him, a destination where something awaited, or a peak he needed to climb to find peace and end his struggles. Yet, it felt like all of those things. He couldn’t grasp his feelings or perceptions. Still, here it was at last—the rainbow of his childhood dreams and adult aspirations—a rainbow even larger than those dreams, no longer transparent and otherworldly, but solid, ancient, rising grandly from the red walls, its brilliant arch set against the blue sky.
Nas Ta Bega led on down the ledge and Shefford plodded thoughtfully after him. The others followed. A jutting corner of wall again hid the canyon. The Indian was working round to circle the huge amphitheater. It was slow, irritating, strenuous toil, for the way was on a steep slant, rough and loose and dragging. The rocks were as hard and jagged as lava. And the cactus further hindered progress. When at last the long half-circle had been accomplished the golden and rosy lights had faded.
Nas Ta Bega continued down the ledge, and Shefford followed behind him, deep in thought. The others trailed after them. A protruding section of the wall once again obscured the canyon. The Indian was making his way around the vast amphitheater. It was a slow, frustrating, and exhausting effort because the path was steep, rough, loose, and taxing. The rocks were hard and sharp like lava. Additionally, the cactus made it even harder to move forward. By the time they completed the long half-circle, the golden and rosy lights had disappeared.
Again the canyon opened to view. All the walls were pale and steely and the stone bridge loomed dark. Nas Ta Bega said camp would be made at the bridge, which was now close. Just before they reached it the Navajo halted with one of his singular actions. Then he stood motionless. Shefford realized that Nas Ta Bega was saying his prayer to this great stone god. Presently the Indian motioned for Shefford to lead the others and the horses on under the bridge. Shefford did so, and, upon turning, was amazed to see the Indian climbing the steep and difficult slope on the other side. All the party watched him until he disappeared behind the huge base of cliff that supported the arch. Shefford selected a level place for camp, some few rods away, and here, with Lassiter, unsaddled and unpacked the lame, drooping mustangs. When this was done twilight had fallen. Nas Ta Bega appeared, coming down the steep slope on this side of the bridge. Then Shefford divined why the Navajo had made that arduous climb. He would not go under the bridge. Nonnezoshe was a Navajo god. And Nas Ta Bega, though educated as a white man, was true to the superstition of his ancestors.
Again, the canyon opened up before them. The walls were pale and cold, and the stone bridge stood out in the dark. Nas Ta Bega said they would set up camp at the bridge, which was now nearby. Just before they reached it, the Navajo stopped with one of his unique gestures. Then he stood still. Shefford realized that Nas Ta Bega was praying to this great stone god. Soon, the Indian signaled for Shefford to lead the others and the horses under the bridge. Shefford did as he was asked and, upon turning around, was surprised to see the Indian climbing the steep and challenging slope on the other side. The whole group watched him until he disappeared behind the massive base of the cliff that held up the arch. Shefford chose a flat spot for their camp, a short distance away, and here, with Lassiter, unsaddled and unpacked the tired, drooping mustangs. By the time this was done, twilight had set in. Nas Ta Bega appeared, coming down the steep slope from this side of the bridge. Then Shefford understood why the Navajo had made that tough climb. He wouldn’t go under the bridge. Nonnezoshe was a Navajo god. And Nas Ta Bega, although educated like a white man, remained loyal to the superstitions of his ancestors.
Nas Ta Bega turned the mustangs loose to fare for what scant grass grew on bench and slope. Firewood was even harder to find than grass. When the camp duties had been performed and the simple meal eaten there was gloom gathering in the canyon and the stars had begun to blink in the pale strip of blue above the lofty walls. The place was oppressive and the fugitives mostly silent. Shefford spread a bed of blankets for the women, and Jane at once lay wearily down. Fay stood beside the flickering fire, and Shefford felt her watching him. He was conscious of a desire to get away from her haunting gaze. To the gentle good-night he bade her she made no response.
Nas Ta Bega let the mustangs run free to search for the little grass that grew on the flat and sloped land. Finding firewood was even tougher than finding grass. After they finished their camp chores and had a simple meal, a sense of gloom settled in the canyon, and the stars started to twinkle in the faint blue sky above the tall walls. The atmosphere was heavy, and the refugees were mostly quiet. Shefford laid out blankets for the women, and Jane immediately lay down, exhausted. Fay stood by the flickering fire, and Shefford sensed her watching him. He felt a strong urge to escape her penetrating gaze. When he wished her a gentle good night, she didn't reply.
Shefford moved away into a strange dark shadow cast by the bridge against the pale starlight. It was a weird, black belt, where he imagined he was invisible, but out of which he could see. There was a slab of rock near the foot of the bridge, and here Shefford composed himself to watch, to feel, to think the unknown thing that seemed to be inevitably coming to him.
Shefford stepped into a strange dark shadow created by the bridge against the faint starlight. It felt like a strange, black zone where he thought he was hidden, yet he could still see everything around him. There was a rock near the base of the bridge, and here Shefford settled in to observe, to sense, and to contemplate the unknown that seemed to be inevitably approaching him.
A slight stiffening of his neck made him aware that he had been continually looking up at the looming arch. And he found that insensibly it had changed and grown. It had never seemed the same any two moments, but that was not what he meant. Near at hand it was too vast a thing for immediate comprehension. He wanted to ponder on what had formed it—to reflect upon its meaning as to age and force of nature, yet all he could do at each moment was to see. White stars hung along the dark curved line. The rim of the arch seemed to shine. The moon must be up there somewhere. The far side of the canyon was now a blank, black wall. Over its towering rim showed a pale glow. It brightened. The shades in the canyon lightened, then a white disk of moon peered over the dark line. The bridge turned to silver, and the gloomy, shadowy belt it had cast blanched and vanished.
A slight stiffness in his neck made him realize that he had been staring up at the massive arch for a while. He noticed that, without him realizing it, it had changed and grown. It never seemed the same at any two moments, but that wasn't what he meant. Up close, it was too vast to fully grasp. He wanted to think about how it was formed—to consider its meaning in terms of age and the power of nature—but all he could do at each moment was observe. White stars hung along the dark curve. The edge of the arch seemed to shimmer. The moon had to be up there somewhere. The far side of the canyon was now just a blank, black wall. Over its towering edge, a pale glow appeared. It brightened. The shadows in the canyon lightened, and then a white disk of the moon peeked over the dark line. The bridge turned to silver, and the dark shadow it had cast faded away.
Shefford became aware of the presence of Nas Ta Bega. Dark, silent, statuesque, with inscrutable eyes uplifted, with all that was spiritual of the Indian suggested by a somber and tranquil knowledge of his place there, he represented the same to Shefford as a solitary figure of human life brought out the greatness of a great picture. Nonnezoshe Boco needed life, wild life, life of its millions of years—and here stood the dark and silent Indian.
Shefford noticed Nas Ta Bega nearby. He was dark, quiet, and statuesque, with mysterious eyes looking up, embodying the spiritual essence of the Indian through a deep and calm understanding of his role there. To Shefford, he was like a solitary figure in human existence that highlighted the magnificence of a grand painting. Nonnezoshe Boco needed life, vibrant life, a life that spanned millions of years—and there stood the quiet, dark Indian.
There was a surge in Shefford's heart and in his mind a perception of a moment of incalculable change to his soul. And at that moment Fay Larkin stole like a phantom to his side and stood there with her uncovered head shining and her white face lovely in the moonlight.
There was a rush in Shefford's heart, and he felt a sense of immeasurable change within his soul. At that moment, Fay Larkin appeared like a ghost at his side, standing there with her hair uncovered, shining, and her beautiful white face illuminated by the moonlight.
“May I stay with you—a little?” she asked, wistfully. “I can't sleep.”
“Can I stay with you for a bit?” she asked, longing in her voice. “I can't sleep.”
“Surely you may,” he replied. “Does your arm hurt too badly, or are you too tired to sleep?”
“Of course you can,” he said. “Does your arm hurt too much, or are you just too tired to sleep?”
“No—it's this place. I—I—can't tell you how I feel.”
“No—it's this place. I—I—can't explain how I feel.”
But the feeling was there in her eyes for Shefford to read. Had he too great an emotion—did he read too much—did he add from his soul? For him the wild, starry, haunted eyes mirrored all that he had seen and felt under Nonnezoshe. And for herself they shone eloquently of courage and love.
But the feeling was clear in her eyes for Shefford to see. Did he have too strong an emotion—was he reading too much into it—was he projecting his own feelings? For him, the wild, starry, haunted eyes reflected everything he had experienced under Nonnezoshe. And for her, they shone powerfully with courage and love.
“I need to talk—and I don't know how,” she said.
“I need to talk—and I’m not sure how,” she said.
He was silent, but he took her hands and drew her closer.
He was quiet, but he took her hands and pulled her closer.
“Why are you so—so different?” she asked, bravely.
“Why are you so—so different?” she asked, boldly.
“Different?” he echoed.
"Different?" he repeated.
“Yes. You are kind—you speak the same to me as you used to. But since we started you've been different, somehow.”
“Yes. You’re nice—you talk to me the same way you always have. But since we started, you’ve changed in some way.”
“Fay, think how hard and dangerous the trip's been! I've been worried—and sick with dread—with—Oh, you can't imagine the strain I'm under! How could I be my old self?”
“Fay, think about how tough and risky this trip has been! I've been worried—and so anxious—like—Oh, you can’t imagine the pressure I’m under! How could I be myself again?”
“It isn't worry I mean.”
“It’s not worry, I mean.”
He was too miserable to try to find out what she did mean; besides, he believed, if he let himself think about it, he would know what troubled her.
He was too unhappy to figure out what she really meant; besides, he thought that if he let himself think about it, he would understand what was bothering her.
“I—I am almost happy,” she said, softly.
“I—I feel almost happy,” she said softly.
“Fay!... Aren't you at all afraid?”
“Fay!... Aren't you scared at all?”
“No. You'll take care of me.... Do—do you love me—like you did before?”
“No. You'll take care of me... Do you love me like you used to?”
“Why, child! Of course—I love you,” he replied, brokenly, and he drew her closer. He had never embraced her, never kissed her. But there was a whiteness about her then—a wraith—a something from her soul, and he could only gaze at her.
“Why, kid! Of course—I love you,” he replied, struggling with his words, as he pulled her closer. He had never held her, never kissed her. But there was a glow about her then—a spirit—a part of her soul, and he could only stare at her.
“I love you,” she whispered. “I thought I knew it that—that night. But I'm only finding it out now.... And somehow I had to tell you here.”
“I love you,” she whispered. “I thought I knew it that—that night. But I'm only realizing it now... And I had to tell you here.”
“Fay, I haven't said much to you,” he said, hurriedly, huskily. “I haven't had a chance. I love you. I—I ask you—will you be my wife?”
“Fay, I haven't said much to you,” he said quickly, in a shaky voice. “I haven't had a chance. I love you. I—I’m asking you—will you marry me?”
“Of course,” she said, simply, but the white, moon-blanched face colored with a dark and leaping blush.
"Sure," she said simply, but her pale, moonlit face flushed with a deep, vibrant blush.
“We'll be married as soon as we get out of the desert,” he went on. “And we'll forget—all—all that's happened. You're so young. You'll forget.”
“We'll get married as soon as we leave the desert,” he continued. “And we'll forget—everything that's happened. You're so young. You'll forget.”
“I'd forgotten already, till this difference came in you. And pretty soon—when I can say something more to you—I'll forget all except Surprise Valley—and my evenings in the starlight with you.”
“I'd already forgotten until this difference came between us. And soon—when I can share more with you—I’ll forget everything except Surprise Valley—and our evenings under the stars together.”
“Say it then—quick!”
"Say it already—hurry up!"
She was leaning against him, holding his hands in her strong clasp, soulful, tender, almost passionate.
She was leaning against him, holding his hands in her firm grip, soulful, tender, and almost passionate.
“You couldn't help it.... I'm to blame.... I remember what I said.”
“You couldn't help it... I'm at fault... I remember what I said.”
“What?” he queried in amaze.
“What?” he asked in amazement.
“'YOU CAN KILL HIM!'... I said that. I made you kill him.”
“'YOU CAN KILL HIM!'... I said that. I made you kill him.”
“Kill—whom?” cried Shefford.
"Kill—who?" cried Shefford.
“Waggoner. I'm to blame.... That must be what's made you different. And, oh, I've wanted you to know it's all my fault.... But I wouldn't be sorry if you weren't.... I'm glad he's dead.”
“Waggoner. It’s my fault.... That has to be the reason you’re different. And, oh, I’ve wanted you to understand it’s all on me.... But I wouldn’t regret it if you weren’t.... I’m relieved he’s dead.”
“YOU—THINK—I—” Shefford's gasping whisper failed in the shock of the revelation that Fay believed he had killed Waggoner. Then with the inference came the staggering truth—her guiltlessness; and a paralyzing joy held him stricken.
“YOU—THINK—I—” Shefford's breathless whisper faltered in the shock of the revelation that Fay believed he had killed Waggoner. Then, with that implication came the staggering truth—she was innocent; and a paralyzing joy left him speechless.
A powerful hand fell upon Shefford's shoulder, startling him. Nas Ta Bega stood there, looking down upon him and Fay. Never had the Indian seemed so dark, inscrutable of face. But in his magnificent bearing, in the spirit that Shefford sensed in him, there were nobility and power and a strange pride.
A strong hand landed on Shefford's shoulder, surprising him. Nas Ta Bega stood there, looking down at him and Fay. The Indian had never seemed so dark and unreadable. But in his impressive presence, in the spirit that Shefford felt from him, there was a sense of nobility, strength, and a unique pride.
The Indian kept one hand on Shefford's shoulder, and with the other he struck himself on the breast. The action was that of an Indian, impressive and stern, significant of an Indian's prowess.
The Indian kept one hand on Shefford's shoulder, and with the other he struck himself on the chest. The gesture was distinctly Indian, striking and serious, reflecting the strength of an Indian's skill.
“My God!” breathed Shefford, very low.
“Oh my God!” Shefford whispered softly.
“Oh, what does he mean?” cried Fay.
“Oh, what does he mean?” shouted Fay.
Shefford held her with shaking hands, trying to speak, to fight a way out of these stultifying emotions.
Shefford held her with trembling hands, trying to speak, to find a way out of these suffocating emotions.
“Nas Ta Bega—you heard. She thinks—I killed Waggoner!”
“Nas Ta Bega—you heard. She thinks—I killed Waggoner!”
All about the Navajo then was dark and solemn disproof of her belief. He did not need to speak. His repetition of that savage, almost boastful blow on his breast added only to the dignity, and not to the denial, of a warrior.
All around the Navajo was a dark and serious challenge to her belief. He didn't need to say anything. His repeated, almost proud thump on his chest only added to the dignity, rather than the rejection, of a warrior.
“Fay, he means he killed the Mormon,” said Shefford. “He must have, for I did not!”
“Fay, he means he killed the Mormon,” said Shefford. “He must have, because I didn’t!”
“Ah!” murmured Fay, and she leaned to him with passionate, quivering gladness. It was the woman—the human—the soul born in her that came uppermost then; now, when there was no direct call to the wild and elemental in her nature, she showed a heart above revenge, the instinct of a saving right, of truth as Shefford knew them. He took her into his arms and never had he loved her so well.
“Ah!” whispered Fay, leaning into him with intense, trembling joy. It was the woman—the human—the soul within her that emerged in that moment; now, when there was no direct appeal to the wild and instinctual part of her nature, she revealed a heart that transcended revenge, embodying a sense of saving grace and truth as Shefford understood them. He wrapped his arms around her, and he had never loved her more deeply.
“Nas Ta Bega, you killed the Mormon,” declared Shefford, with a voice that had gained strength. No silent Indian suggestion of a deed would suffice in that moment. Shefford needed to hear the Navajo speak—to have Fay hear him speak. “Nas Ta Bega, I know I understand. But tell her. Speak so she will know. Tell it as a white man would!”
“Nas Ta Bega, you killed the Mormon,” Shefford said, his voice growing stronger. No unspoken hint from an Indian would be enough at that moment. Shefford needed to hear the Navajo talk—he needed Fay to hear him talk. “Nas Ta Bega, I know I understand. But tell her. Speak so she will know. Say it like a white man would!”
“I heard her cry out,” replied the Indian, in his slow English. “I waited. When he came I killed him.”
“I heard her scream,” the Indian replied in his slow English. “I waited. When he showed up, I killed him.”
A poignant why was wrenched from Shefford. Nas Ta Bega stood silent.
A deep question was pulled from Shefford. Nas Ta Bega remained silent.
“BI NAI!” And when that sonorous Indian name rolled in dignity from his lips he silently stalked away into the gloom. That was his answer to the white man.
“BI NAI!” And when that powerful Indian name came from his lips with dignity, he quietly walked away into the darkness. That was his response to the white man.
Shefford bent over Fay, and as the strain on him broke he held her closer and closer and his tears streamed down and his voice broke in exclamations of tenderness and thanksgiving. It did not matter what she had thought, but she must never know what he had thought. He clasped her as something precious he had lost and regained. He was shaken with a passion of remorse. How could he have believed Fay Larkin guilty of murder? Women less wild and less justified than she had been driven to such a deed, yet how could he have believed it of her, when for two days he had been with her, had seen her face, and deep into her eyes? There was mystery in his very blindness. He cast the whole thought from him for ever. There was no shadow between Fay and him. He had found her. He had saved her. She was free. She was innocent. And suddenly, as he seemed delivered from contending tumults within, he became aware that it was no unresponsive creature he had folded to his breast.
Shefford leaned over Fay, and as the tension broke, he held her tighter and tighter, tears streaming down his face while his voice cracked with expressions of love and gratitude. It didn't matter what she had thought, but she must never know what he had thought. He embraced her like something precious he had lost and found again. He was overwhelmed with guilt. How could he have believed Fay Larkin was guilty of murder? Women less wild and less justified than her had been driven to such acts, yet how could he have thought that of her when he had spent two days with her, looking into her face and deep into her eyes? His own blindness was a mystery. He pushed the whole thought away forever. There was no barrier between Fay and him. He had found her. He had saved her. She was free. She was innocent. And suddenly, as he felt freed from the inner turmoil, he realized that the being he had held close was not unresponsive.
He became suddenly alive to the warm, throbbing contact of her bosom, to her strong arms clinging round his neck, to her closed eyes, to the rapt whiteness of her face. And he bent to cold lips that seemed to receive his first kisses as new and strange; but tremulously changed, at last to meet his own, and then to burn with sweet and thrilling fire.
He suddenly became aware of the warm, pulsing contact of her chest, her strong arms wrapped around his neck, her closed eyes, and the rapt, pale beauty of her face. He leaned down to cold lips that seemed to accept his first kisses as something new and unfamiliar; but hesitantly, they changed to meet his own, igniting a sweet and exciting fire.
“My darling, my dream's come true,” he said. “You are my treasure. I found you here at the foot of the rainbow!... What if it is a stone rainbow—if all is not as I had dreamed? I followed a gleam. And it's led me to love and faith!”
“My darling, my dream has come true,” he said. “You are my treasure. I found you here at the end of the rainbow!... So what if it’s a fake rainbow—if everything isn’t as I imagined? I followed a sparkle. And it’s brought me to love and hope!”
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
Hours afterward Shefford walked alone to and fro under the bridge. His trouble had given place to serenity. But this night of nights he must live out wide-eyed to its end.
Hours later, Shefford walked back and forth alone under the bridge. His troubles had turned into a feeling of calm. But on this special night, he had to stay awake and experience it fully until the end.
The moon had long since crossed the streak of star-fired blue above and the canyon was black in shadow. At times a current of wind, with all the strangeness of that strange country in its hollow moan, rushed through the great stone arch. At other times there was silence such as Shefford imagined dwelt deep under this rocky world. At still other times an owl hooted, and the sound was nameless. But it had a mocking echo that never ended. An echo of night, silence, gloom, melancholy death, age, eternity!
The moon had already moved past the streak of starry blue overhead and the canyon was dark with shadow. Sometimes a gust of wind, carrying the eerie essence of that odd place in its hollow howl, swept through the massive stone arch. Other times, there was a stillness that Shefford imagined lay deep beneath this rocky world. Occasionally, an owl hooted, and the sound was indescribable. But it had a mocking echo that seemed never to fade. An echo of night, silence, darkness, melancholy, death, age, eternity!
The Indian lay asleep with his dark face upturned, and the other sleepers lay calm and white in the starlight.
The Indian lay asleep with his dark face turned up, and the other sleepers lay still and pale in the starlight.
Shefford saw in them the meaning of life and the past—the illimitable train of faces that had shone the stars. There was a spirit in the canyon, and whether or not it was what the Navajo embodied in the great Nonnezoshe, or the life of this present, or the death of the ages, or the nature so magnificently manifested in those silent, dreaming waiting walls—the truth for Shefford was that this spirit was God.
Shefford saw in them the meaning of life and history—the endless stream of faces that had illuminated the stars. There was a spirit in the canyon, and whether it represented what the Navajo embodied in the great Nonnezoshe, the life of the present, the death of the ages, or the nature so magnificently displayed in those silent, dreaming, waiting walls—the truth for Shefford was that this spirit was God.
Life was eternal. Man's immortality lay in himself. Love of a woman was hope—happiness. Brotherhood—that mystic and grand “Bi Nai!” of the Navajo—that was religion.
Life was everlasting. A person's immortality was found within themselves. A woman's love was hope—happiness. Brotherhood—that mystical and grand "Bi Nai!" of the Navajo—that was faith.
XIX. THE GRAND CANYON OF THE COLORADO
The night passed, the gloom turned gray, the dawn stole cool and pale into the canyon. When Nas Ta Bega drove the mustangs into camp the lofty ramparts of the walls were rimmed with gold and the dark arch of Nonnezoshe began to lose its steely gray.
The night went by, the darkness became gray, and the dawn quietly entered the canyon with a cool, pale light. When Nas Ta Bega brought the mustangs into camp, the tall walls were outlined in gold, and the dark arch of Nonnezoshe started to lose its steely gray color.
The women had rested well and were in better condition to travel. Jane was cheerful and Fay radiant one moment and in a dream the next. She was beginning to live in that wonderful future. They talked more than usual at breakfast, and Lassiter made droll remarks. Shefford, with his great and haunting trouble ended for ever, with now only danger to face ahead, was a different man, but thoughtful and quiet.
The women had rested well and were better prepared to travel. Jane was cheerful and Fay was glowing one moment and lost in thought the next. She was starting to envision that amazing future. They chatted more than usual at breakfast, and Lassiter made funny comments. Shefford, having put his heavy worries behind him and only facing danger ahead, was a different man, though still thoughtful and quiet.
This morning the Indian leisurely made preparations for the start. For all the concern he showed he might have known every foot of the canyon below Nonnezoshe. But, for Shefford, with the dawn had returned anxiety, a restless feeling of the need of hurry. What obstacles, what impassable gorges, might lie between this bridge and the river! The Indian's inscrutable serenity and Fay's trust, her radiance, the exquisite glow upon her face, sustained Shefford and gave him patience to endure and conceal his dread.
This morning, the Indian took his time getting ready for the journey. Despite his calm demeanor, he seemed to know every inch of the canyon below Nonnezoshe. But for Shefford, the arrival of dawn brought back anxiety and a nagging sense of urgency. What obstacles or impassable ravines could be between this bridge and the river? The Indian's unreadable calm and Fay's trust, her bright energy, the beautiful glow on her face, kept Shefford going and helped him stay patient, even as he struggled to hide his fear.
At length the flight was resumed, with Nas Ta Bega leading on foot, and Shefford walking in the rear. A quarter of a mile below camp the Indian led down a declivity into the bottom of the narrow gorge, where the stream ran. He did not gaze backward for a last glance at Nonnezoshe; nor did Jane or Lassiter. Fay, however, checked Nack-yal at the rim of the descent and turned to look behind. Shefford contrasted her tremulous smile, her half-happy good-by to this place, with the white stillness of her face when she had bade farewell to Surprise Valley. Then she rode Nack-yal down into the gorge.
At last, they resumed their journey, with Nas Ta Bega leading on foot and Shefford walking at the back. A quarter of a mile past camp, the Indian guided them down a slope into the bottom of the narrow gorge where the stream flowed. He didn’t look back for one last view of Nonnezoshe, nor did Jane or Lassiter. However, Fay stopped Nack-yal at the edge of the slope and turned to look behind. Shefford compared her trembling smile, her somewhat happy goodbye to this place, with the blank stillness of her face when she had said farewell to Surprise Valley. Then she rode Nack-yal down into the gorge.
Shefford knew that this would be his last look at the rainbow bridge. As he gazed the tip of the great arch lost its cold, dark stone color and began to shine. The sun had just arisen high enough over some low break in the wall to reach the bridge. Shefford watched. Slowly, in wondrous transformation, the gold and blue and rose and pink and purple blended their hues, softly, mistily, cloudily, until once again the arch was a rainbow.
Shefford realized that this would be his final view of the rainbow bridge. As he looked, the top of the grand arch lost its cold, dark stone hue and started to glow. The sun had just risen high enough over a low spot in the wall to hit the bridge. Shefford watched as, slowly and marvelously, the gold, blue, rose, pink, and purple tones blended together softly, mistily, and cloudily, until the arch transformed back into a rainbow.
Ages before life had evolved upon the earth it had spread its grand arch from wall to wall, black and mystic at night, transparent and rosy in the sunrise, at sunset a flaming curve limned against the heavens. When the race of man had passed it would, perhaps, stand there still. It was not for many eyes to see. Only by toil, sweat, endurance, blood, could any man ever look at Nonnezoshe. So it would always be alone, grand, silent, beautiful, unintelligible.
A long time before life developed on earth, it stretched its magnificent arch from one side to the other, dark and mysterious at night, clear and pink in the morning light, and in the evening, a blazing curve outlined against the sky. When humanity is gone, it might still be there. Not everyone could witness it. Only through hard work, sweat, perseverance, and sacrifice could anyone ever gaze upon Nonnezoshe. So it would always remain solitary, majestic, quiet, beautiful, and beyond understanding.
Shefford bade Nonnezoshe a mute, reverent farewell. Then plunging down the weathered slope of the gorge to the stream below, he hurried forward to join the others. They had progressed much farther than he imagined they would have, and this was owing to the fact that the floor of the gorge afforded easy travel. It was gravel on rock bottom, tortuous, but open, with infrequent and shallow downward steps. The stream did not now rush and boil along and tumble over rock-encumbered ledges. In corners the water collected in round, green, eddying pools. There were patches of grass and willows and mounds of moss. Shefford's surprise equaled his relief, for he believed that the violent descent of Nonnezoshe Boco had been passed. Any turn now, he imagined, might bring the party out upon the river. When he caught up with them he imparted this conviction, which was received with cheer. The hopes of all, except the Indian, seemed mounting; and if he ever hoped or despaired it was never manifest.
Shefford quietly and respectfully said goodbye to Nonnezoshe. Then he rushed down the worn slope of the gorge to the stream below, eager to catch up with the others. They had made much more progress than he expected, thanks to the fairly easy travel on the gorge floor. It was gravel over rock, winding but clear, with only a few shallow drops. The stream wasn’t rushing and bubbling over rocky ledges anymore. Instead, in some corners, the water gathered into round, green, swirling pools. There were patches of grass, willows, and clumps of moss. Shefford felt both surprised and relieved, as he thought the worst part of Nonnezoshe Boco’s steep descent was behind them. He imagined that any turn now could lead the group to the river. When he caught up with them, he shared his belief, which was met with enthusiasm. The hopes of everyone, except the Indian, seemed to rise; and if he ever felt hope or despair, it was never obvious.
Shefford's anticipation, however, was not soon realized. The fugitives traveled miles farther down Nonnezoshe Boco, and the only changes were that the walls of the lower gorge heightened and merged into those above and that these upper ones towered ever loftier. Shefford had to throw his head straight back to look up at the rims, and the narrow strip of sky was now indeed a flowing stream of blue.
Shefford's excitement, however, wasn't fulfilled anytime soon. The fugitives went miles further down Nonnezoshe Boco, and the only changes were that the walls of the lower gorge rose higher and blended into the ones above, which were getting taller and taller. Shefford had to tilt his head back completely to see the edges, and the narrow strip of sky was now truly a flowing stream of blue.
Difficult steps were met, too, yet nothing compared to those of the upper canyon. Shefford calculated that this day's travel had advanced several hours; and more than ever now he was anticipating the mouth of Nonnezoshe Boco. Still another hour went by. And then came striking changes. The canyon narrowed till the walls were scarcely twenty paces apart; the color of stone grew dark red above and black down low; the light of day became shadowed, and the floor was a level, gravelly, winding lane, with the stream meandering slowly and silently.
Difficult paths were encountered, but nothing compared to those in the upper canyon. Shefford estimated that today's journey had covered several hours, and more than ever, he looked forward to reaching the mouth of Nonnezoshe Boco. Another hour passed. Then, significant changes appeared. The canyon narrowed until the walls were barely twenty paces apart; the stone above turned a dark red, while below it was black; daylight faded into shadows, and the ground became a flat, winding lane of gravel, with the stream flowing slowly and quietly.
Suddenly the Indian halted. He turned his ear down the canyon lane. He had heard something. The others grouped round him, but did not hear a sound except the soft flow of water and the heave of the mustangs. Then the Indian went on. Presently he halted again. And again he listened. This time he threw up his head and upon his dark face shone a light which might have been pride.
Suddenly, the Indian stopped. He leaned his ear toward the canyon path. He had heard something. The others gathered around him, but they didn’t hear anything except the gentle flow of water and the breathing of the mustangs. Then the Indian continued. Soon, he stopped again. This time, he listened intently. He lifted his head, and a look that could have been pride illuminated his dark face.
“Tse ko-n-tsa-igi,” he said.
“Tse ko-n-tsa-igi,” he said.
The others could not understand, but they were impressed.
The others couldn't understand, but they were impressed.
“Shore he means somethin' big,” drawled Lassiter.
“Sure he means something big,” drawled Lassiter.
“Oh, what did he say?” queried Fay in eagerness.
“Oh, what did he say?” asked Fay excitedly.
“Nas Ta Bega, tell us,” said Shefford. “We are full of hope.”
“Nas Ta Bega, please tell us,” Shefford said. “We’re full of hope.”
“Grand canyon,” replied the Indian.
“Grand Canyon,” replied the Native.
“How do you know?” asked Shefford.
“How do you know?” asked Shefford.
“I hear the roar of the river.”
“I hear the roar of the river.”
But Shefford, listen as he might, could not hear it. They traveled on, winding down the wonderful lane. Every once in a while Shefford lagged behind, let the others pass out of hearing, and then he listened. At last he was rewarded. Low and deep, dull and strange, with some quality to incite dread, came a roar. Thereafter, at intervals, usually at turns in the canyon, and when a faint stir of warm air fanned his cheeks, he heard the sound, growing clearer and louder.
But Shefford, try as he might, couldn’t hear it. They kept going, winding down the beautiful lane. Every now and then, Shefford fell behind, let the others walk out of earshot, and then he listened. Finally, he was rewarded. Low and deep, dull and strange, with a quality that stirred up fear, came a roar. After that, at intervals, usually around bends in the canyon, and when a faint warm breeze brushed against his cheeks, he heard the sound, getting clearer and louder.
He rounded an abrupt corner to have the roar suddenly fill his ears, to see the lane extend straight to a ragged vent, and beyond that, at some distance, a dark, ragged, bulging wall, like iron. As he hurried forward he was surprised to find that the noise did not increase. Here it kept a strange uniformity of tone and volume. The others of the party passed out of the mouth of Nonnezoshe Boco in advance of Shefford, and when he reached it they were grouped upon a bank of sand. A dark-red canyon yawned before them, and through it slid the strangest river Shefford had ever seen. At first glance he imagined the strangeness consisted of the dark-red color of the water, but at the second he was not so sure. All the others, except Nas Ta Bega, eyed the river blankly, as if they did not know what to think. The roar came from round a huge bulging wall downstream. Up the canyon, half a mile, at another turn, there was a leaping rapid of dirty red-white waves and the sound of this, probably, was drowned in the unseen but nearer rapid.
He turned a sharp corner and was suddenly hit by a loud roar filling his ears. He saw the path stretch straight to a jagged vent, and beyond that, at a distance, a dark, uneven, bulging wall that looked like iron. As he rushed forward, he was surprised to find that the noise didn’t get louder. Here, it maintained a strange uniformity in tone and volume. The others in the group had already moved out of the mouth of Nonnezoshe Boco ahead of Shefford, and when he reached it, they were gathered on a sandbank. A dark-red canyon opened up before them, and through it flowed the strangest river Shefford had ever seen. At first, he thought the oddity was due to the dark-red color of the water, but upon a closer look, he wasn’t so sure. Everyone else, except Nas Ta Bega, stared blankly at the river, as if unsure of what to think. The roar came from around a huge bulging wall downstream. Up the canyon, half a mile away, at another bend, there was a rushing rapid of dirty red-white waves, and the sound from this was likely drowned out by the unseen but closer rapid.
“This is the Grand canyon of the Colorado,” said Shefford. “We've come out at the mouth of Nonnezoshe Boco.... And now to wait for Joe Lake!”
“This is the Grand Canyon of the Colorado,” said Shefford. “We've arrived at the mouth of Nonnezoshe Boco.... Now we just need to wait for Joe Lake!”
They made camp on a dry, level sand-bar under a shelving wall. Nas Ta Bega collected a pile of driftwood to be used for fire, and then he took the mustangs back up the side canyon to find grass for them. Lassiter appeared unusually quiet, and soon passed from weary rest on the sand to deep slumber. Fay and Jane succumbed to an exhaustion that manifested itself the moment relaxation set in, and they, too, fell asleep. Shefford patrolled the long strip of sand under the wall, and watched up the river for Joe Lake. The Indian returned and went along the river, climbed over the jutting, sharp slopes that reached into the water, and passed out of sight up-stream toward the rapid.
They set up camp on a dry, flat sandbar beneath a sloping wall. Nas Ta Bega gathered a bunch of driftwood for the fire, then took the mustangs back up the side canyon to find them some grass. Lassiter seemed unusually quiet and soon drifted from tired resting on the sand into a deep sleep. Fay and Jane were overwhelmed by exhaustion the moment they started to relax, and they fell asleep as well. Shefford patrolled the long stretch of sand under the wall, keeping an eye on the river for Joe Lake. The Indian came back, walked along the river, climbed over the jagged slopes that jutted into the water, and disappeared upstream toward the rapid.
Shefford had a sense that the river and the canyon were too magnificent to be compared with others. Still, all his emotions and sensations had been so wrought upon, he seemed not to have any left by which he might judge of what constituted the difference. He would wait. He had a grim conviction that before he was safely out of this earth-riven crack he would know. One thing, however, struck him, and it was that up the canyon, high over the lower walls, hazy and blue, stood other walls, and beyond and above them, dim in purple distance, upreared still other walls. The haze and the blue and the purple meant great distance, and, likewise, the height seemed incomparable.
Shefford felt that the river and the canyon were too stunning to be compared to anything else. Yet, all his feelings and sensations had been so overwhelmed that he didn't have any left to judge what made them different. He would wait. He had a strong belief that before he managed to get out of this earth-split crack, he would understand. One thing, though, caught his attention: up the canyon, high above the lower walls, were other walls that looked hazy and blue, and beyond and above them, faintly in the purple distance, stood even more walls. The haze, the blue, and the purple signified great distance, and the height felt unmatched.
The red river attracted him most. Since this was the medium by which he must escape with his party, it was natural that it absorbed him, to the neglect of the gigantic cliffs. And the more he watched the river, studied it, listened to it, imagined its nature, its power, its restlessness, the more he dreaded it. As the hours of the afternoon wore away, and he strolled along and rested on the banks, his first impressions, and what he realized might be his truest ones, were gradually lost. He could not bring them back. The river was changing, deceitful. It worked upon his mind. The low, hollow roar filled his ears and seemed to mock him. Then he endeavored to stop thinking about it, to confine his attention to the gap up-stream where sooner or later he prayed that Joe Lake and his boat would appear. But, though he controlled his gaze, he could not his thought, and his strange, impondering dread of the river augmented.
The red river drew him in the most. Since this was the way he had to escape with his group, it made sense that it consumed his attention, causing him to overlook the massive cliffs. The more he watched the river, studied it, listened to it, and imagined its nature, power, and restlessness, the more he feared it. As the afternoon dragged on and he walked along and rested by the banks, his initial impressions, which he felt might be the most accurate, gradually faded. He couldn’t bring them back. The river was shifting and deceptive. It played with his mind. The low, hollow roar filled his ears and seemed to mock him. Then he tried to stop thinking about it, focusing instead on the stretch of water upstream where he hoped Joe Lake and his boat would eventually show up. But even though he managed to control his gaze, he couldn’t control his thoughts, and his strange, overwhelming dread of the river only grew.
The afternoon waned. Nas Ta Bega came back to camp and said any likelihood of Joe's arrival was past for that day. Shefford could not get over an impression of strangeness—of the impossibility of the reality presented to his naked eyes. These lonely fugitives in the huge-walled canyon waiting for a boatman to come down that river! Strange and wild—those were the words which, inadequately at best, suited this country and the situations it produced.
The afternoon faded. Nas Ta Bega returned to the camp and said that any chance of Joe arriving was gone for the day. Shefford couldn’t shake off a feeling of strangeness—like the reality in front of him was impossible. These lonely outcasts in the vast canyon waiting for a boatman to come down the river! Strange and wild—those were the words that, at best, barely fit this place and the situations it created.
After supper he and Fay walked along the bars of smooth, red sand. There were a few moments when the distant peaks and domes and turrets were glorified in changing sunset hues. But the beauty was fleeting. Fay still showed lassitude. She was quiet, yet cheerful, and the sweetness of her smile, her absolute trust in him, stirred and strengthened anew his spirit. Yet he suffered torture when he thought of trusting Fay's life, her soul, and her beauty to this strange red river.
After dinner, he and Fay strolled along the smooth, red sandy banks. There were a few moments when the distant peaks, domes, and turrets were highlighted by the changing colors of the sunset. But the beauty was short-lived. Fay still seemed tired. She was quiet but cheerful, and the warmth of her smile, along with her complete trust in him, stirred and renewed his spirit. Still, he felt agony when he considered putting Fay's life, her soul, and her beauty in the hands of this strange red river.
Night brought him relief. He could not see the river; only the low roar made its presence known out there in the shadows. And, there being no need to stay awake, he dropped at once into heavy slumber. He was roused by hands dragging at him. Nas Ta Bega bent over him. It was broad daylight. The yellow wall high above was glistening. A fire was crackling and pleasant odors were wafted to him. Fay and Jane and Lassiter sat around the tarpaulin at breakfast. After the meal suspense and strain were manifested in all the fugitives, even the imperturbable Indian being more than usually watchful. His eyes scarcely ever left the black gap where the river slid round the turn above. Soon, as on the preceding day, he disappeared up the ragged, iron-bound shore. There was scarcely an attempt at conversation. A controlling thought bound that group into silence—if Joe Lake was ever going to come he would come to-day.
Night brought him relief. He couldn’t see the river; only the low roar let him know it was out there in the shadows. With no reason to stay awake, he immediately fell into a deep sleep. He was woken by hands pulling at him. Nas Ta Bega leaned over him. It was broad daylight. The yellow wall high above was shining. A fire was crackling, and nice smells were drifting toward him. Fay, Jane, and Lassiter were sitting around the tarpaulin for breakfast. After the meal, there was a noticeable tension among all the fugitives, even the usually calm Indian seemed more watchful than usual. His eyes rarely left the dark gap where the river curved around the bend above. Soon, like the day before, he disappeared up the rugged, iron-bound shore. There was hardly any attempt at conversation. A shared thought kept that group silent—if Joe Lake was ever going to show up, it would be today.
Shefford asked himself a hundred times if it were possible, and his answer seemed to be in the low, sullen, muffled roar of the river. And as the morning wore on toward noon his dread deepened until all chance appeared hopeless. Already he had begun to have vague and unformed and disquieting ideas of the only avenue of escape left—to return up Nonnezoshe Boco—and that would be to enter a trap.
Shefford questioned a hundred times whether it was possible, and his answer seemed to echo in the low, gloomy, muffled sound of the river. As the morning progressed toward noon, his fear grew until all hope felt lost. He had started to entertain vague, unsettling thoughts about the only way out left—to go back up Nonnezoshe Boco—and that would mean walking straight into a trap.
Suddenly a piercing cry pealed down the canyon. It was followed by echoes, weird and strange, that clapped from wall to wall in mocking concatenation. Nas Ta Bega appeared high on the ragged slope. The cry had been the Indian's. He swept an arm out, pointing up-stream, and stood like a statue on the iron rocks.
Suddenly, a sharp scream rang out through the canyon. It was followed by strange echoes that bounced off the walls in a mocking rhythm. Nas Ta Bega appeared high on the rocky slope. The scream had come from the Indian. He extended his arm, pointing upstream, and stood like a statue on the iron rocks.
Shefford's keen gaze sighted a moving something in the bend of the river. It was long, low, dark, and flat, with a lighter object upright in the middle. A boat and a man!
Shefford's sharp eyes spotted something moving in the bend of the river. It was long, low, dark, and flat, with a lighter object standing upright in the middle. A boat and a man!
“Joe! It's Joe!” yelled Shefford, madly. “There!... Look!”
“Joe! It's Joe!” shouted Shefford excitedly. “There!... Look!”
Jane and Fay were on their knees in the sand, clasping each other, pale faces toward that bend in the river.
Jane and Fay were kneeling in the sand, holding onto each other, their pale faces turned toward that curve in the river.
Shefford ran up the shore toward the Indian. He climbed the jutting slant of rock. The boat was now full in the turn—it moved faster—it was nearing the smooth incline above the rapid. There! it glided down—heaved darkly up—settled back—and disappeared in the frothy, muddy roughness of water. Shefford held his breath and watched. A dark, bobbing object showed, vanished, showed again to enlarge—to take the shape of a big flatboat—and then it rode the swift, choppy current out of the lower end of the rapid.
Shefford sprinted up the shore toward the Native American. He climbed the steep rock. The boat was now fully in view—it moved faster—it was getting close to the smooth slope before the rapids. There! it glided down—rose up darkly—settled back—and disappeared into the frothy, muddy turbulence of the water. Shefford held his breath and watched. A dark, bobbing object appeared, disappeared, then reappeared and grew larger—taking the shape of a big flatboat—and then it rode the fast, choppy current out of the lower end of the rapids.
Nas Ta Bega began to make violent motions, and Shefford, taking his cue, frantically waved his red scarf. There was a five-mile-an-hour current right before them, and Joe must needs see them so that he might sheer the huge and clumsy craft into the shore before it drifted too far down.
Nas Ta Bega started making aggressive movements, and Shefford, following his lead, waved his red scarf wildly. There was a current of five miles an hour right in front of them, and Joe needed to see them so that he could steer the large, awkward boat to the shore before it drifted too far downstream.
Presently Joe did see them. He appeared to be half-naked; he raised aloft both arms, and bellowed down the canyon. The echoes boomed from wall to wall, every one stronger with the deep, hoarse triumph in the Mormon's voice, till they passed on, growing weaker, to die away in the roar of the river below. Then Joe bent to a long oar that appeared to be fastened to the stern of the boat, and the craft drifted out of the swifter current toward the shore. It reached a point opposite to where Shefford and the Indian waited, and, though Joe made prodigious efforts, it slid on. Still, it also drifted shoreward, and half-way down to the mouth of Nonnezoshe Boco Joe threw the end of a rope to the Indian.
Right now, Joe saw them. He looked like he was almost naked; he raised both arms high and yelled down the canyon. The echoes bounced back from wall to wall, each one getting stronger with the deep, hoarse triumph in the Mormon's voice, until they faded away into the roar of the river below. Then Joe leaned over a long oar that seemed to be attached to the back of the boat, and the vessel drifted out of the stronger current toward the shore. It reached a spot directly across from where Shefford and the Indian were waiting, and even though Joe put in a huge effort, it just kept sliding on. Still, it was also drifting toward the shore, and halfway down to the mouth of Nonnezoshe Boco, Joe tossed the end of a rope to the Indian.
“Ho! Ho!” yelled the Mormon, again setting into motion the fiendish echoes. He was naked to the waist; he had lost flesh; he was haggard, worn, dirty, wet. While he pulled on a shirt Nas Ta Bega made the rope fast to a snag of a log of driftwood embedded in the sand, and the boat swung to shore. It was perhaps thirty feet long by half as many wide, crudely built of rough-hewn boards. The steering-gear was a long pole with a plank nailed to the end. The craft was empty save for another pole and plank, Joe's coat, and a broken-handled shovel. There were water and sand on the flooring. Joe stepped ashore and he was gripped first by Shefford and then by the Indian. He was an unkempt and gaunt giant, yet how steadfast and reliable, how grimly strong to inspire hope!
“Hey! Hey!” shouted the Mormon, again setting off the eerie echoes. He was shirtless; he had lost weight; he looked worn out, dirty, and wet. While he pulled on a shirt, Nas Ta Bega secured the rope to a snag of driftwood stuck in the sand, and the boat swung toward the shore. It was about thirty feet long and fifteen feet wide, roughly built from uneven boards. The steering mechanism was a long pole with a plank nailed to the end. The boat was empty except for another pole and plank, Joe's coat, and a broken-handled shovel. There was water and sand on the floor. Joe stepped ashore and was first gripped by Shefford and then by the Indian. He was a scruffy and bony giant, yet how steadfast and dependable he seemed, how grimly strong to inspire hope!
“Reckon most of me's here,” he said in reply to greetings. “I've had water aplenty. My God! I've had WATER!” He rolled out a grim laugh. “But no grub for three days.... Forgot to fetch some!”
“Looks like most of me's here,” he replied to the greetings. “I've had plenty of water. My God! I've had WATER!” He let out a grim laugh. “But no food for three days... Forgot to bring some!”
How practical he was! He told Fay she looked good for sore eyes, but he needed a biscuit most of all. There was just a second of singular hesitation when he faced Lassiter, and then the big, strong hand of the young Mormon went out to meet the old gunman's. While they fed him and he ate like a starved man Shefford told of the flight from the village, the rescuing of Jane and Lassiter from Surprise Valley, the descent from the plateau, the catastrophe to Shadd's gang—and, concluding, Shefford, without any explanation, told that Nas Ta Bega had killed the Mormon Waggoner.
How practical he was! He told Fay she looked like a sight for sore eyes, but what he really needed was a biscuit above all else. There was just a brief moment of hesitation when he faced Lassiter, and then the big, strong hand of the young Mormon went out to shake the old gunman's. While they fed him and he ate like a starving man, Shefford recounted the escape from the village, the rescue of Jane and Lassiter from Surprise Valley, the descent from the plateau, the disaster that struck Shadd's gang—and, without any explanation, Shefford concluded by saying that Nas Ta Bega had killed the Mormon Waggoner.
“Reckon I had that figured,” replied Joe. “First off. I didn't think so.... So Shadd went over the cliff. That's good riddance. It beats me, though. Never knew that Piute's like with a horse. And he had some grand horses in his outfit. Pity about them.”
“Guess I had that figured,” Joe replied. “First off, I didn't think so.... So Shadd went over the cliff. Good riddance. Still, it beats me. I never knew Piutes liked horses like that. And he had some great horses in his crew. It's a shame about them.”
Later when Joe had a moment alone with Shefford he explained that during his ride to Kayenta he had realized Fay's innocence and who had been responsible for the tragedy. He took Withers, the trader, into his confidence, and they planned a story, which Withers was to carry to Stonebridge, that would exculpate Fay and Shefford of anything more serious than flight. If Shefford got Fay safely out of the country at once that would end the matter for all concerned.
Later, when Joe had a moment alone with Shefford, he said that during his ride to Kayenta, he had come to understand Fay's innocence and who was responsible for the tragedy. He confided in Withers, the trader, and they came up with a story that Withers would take to Stonebridge, which would clear Fay and Shefford of anything more serious than fleeing. If Shefford could get Fay safely out of the country right away, that would put an end to the situation for everyone involved.
“Reckon I'm some ferry-boatman, too—a FAIRY boatman. Haw! Haw!” he added. “And we're going through.... Now I want you to help me rig this tarpaulin up over the bow of the boat. If we can fix it up strong it'll keep the waves from curling over. They filled her four times for me.”
“Looks like I’m a ferry boatman, too—a FAIRY boatman. Ha! Ha!” he added. “And we’re moving through…. Now I need you to help me set up this tarpaulin over the front of the boat. If we can secure it well, it’ll keep the waves from splashing over. They filled her up four times for me.”
They folded the tarpaulin three times, and with stout pieces of split plank and horseshoe nails from Shefford's saddle-bags and pieces of rope they rigged up a screen around bow and front corners.
They folded the tarpaulin three times, and with strong pieces of split plank and horseshoe nails from Shefford's saddle-bags and pieces of rope, they set up a screen around the bow and front corners.
Nas Ta Bega put the saddles in the boat. The mustangs were far up Nonnezoshe Boco and would work their way back to green and luxuriant canyons. The Indian said they would soon become wild and would never be found. Shefford regretted Nack-yal, but was glad the faithful little mustang would be free in one of those beautiful canyons.
Nas Ta Bega loaded the saddles onto the boat. The mustangs were way up Nonnezoshe Boco and would find their way back to the lush, green canyons. The Indian said they would soon become wild and would never be seen again. Shefford felt sorry for Nack-yal but was happy that the loyal little mustang would be free in one of those stunning canyons.
“Reckon we'd better be off,” called Joe. “All aboard!” He placed Fay and Jane in a corner of the bow, where they would be spared sight of the rapids. Shefford loosed the rope and sprang aboard. “Pard,” said Joe, “it's one hell of a river! And now with the snow melting up in the mountains it's twenty feet above normal and rising fast. But that's well for us. It covers the stones in the rapids. If it hadn't been in flood Joe would be an angel now!”
“Guess we should get going,” Joe shouted. “All aboard!” He set Fay and Jane in a corner of the front deck, where they wouldn’t have to see the rapids. Shefford untied the rope and jumped on board. “Partner,” Joe said, “it’s an incredible river! And now with the snow melting in the mountains, it’s twenty feet higher than usual and rising quickly. But that’s good for us. It covers the rocks in the rapids. If it hadn’t been for the flood, Joe would be in trouble now!”
The boat cleared the sand, lazily wheeled in the eddying water, and suddenly seemed caught by some powerful gliding force. When it swept out beyond the jutting wall Shefford saw a quarter of a mile of sliding water that appeared to end abruptly. Beyond lengthened out the gigantic gap between the black and frowning cliffs.
The boat emerged from the sand, slowly turned in the swirling water, and then suddenly seemed to be pulled by some strong gliding force. As it moved beyond the jutting wall, Shefford saw a quarter mile of flowing water that appeared to stop suddenly. Beyond that stretched the massive gap between the dark and intimidating cliffs.
“Wow!” ejaculated Joe. “Drops out of sight there. But that one ain't much. I can tell by the roar. When you see my hair stand up straight—then watch out!... Lassiter, you look after the women. Shefford, you stand ready to bail out with the shovel, for we'll sure ship water. Nas Ta Bega, you help here with the oar.”
“Wow!” shouted Joe. “Disappears out of sight over there. But that one isn’t that big. I can tell by the sound. When you see my hair stand on end—then be careful!... Lassiter, you keep an eye on the women. Shefford, you get ready to jump out with the shovel, because we’re definitely going to take on water. Nas Ta Bega, you help out here with the oar.”
The roar became a heavy, continuous rumble; the current quickened; little streaks and ridges seemed to race along the boat; strange gurglings rose from under the bow. Shefford stood on tiptoe to see the break in the river below. Swiftly it came into sight—a wonderful, long, smooth, red slant of water, a swelling mound, a huge back-curling wave, another and another, a sea of frothy, uplifting crests, leaping and tumbling and diminishing down to the narrowing apex of the rapid. It was a frightful sight, yet it thrilled Shefford. Joe worked the steering-oar back and forth and headed the boat straight for the middle of the incline. The boat reached the round rim, gracefully dipped with a heavy sop, and went shooting down. The wind blew wet in Shefford's face. He stood erect, thrilling, fascinated, frightened. Then he seemed to feel himself lifted; the curling wave leaped at the boat; there was a shock that laid him flat; and when he rose to his knees all about him was roar and spray and leaping, muddy waves. Shock after shock jarred the boat. Splashes of water stung his face. And then the jar and the motion, the confusion and roar, gradually lessened until presently Shefford rose to see smooth water ahead and the long, trembling rapid behind.
The roar turned into a heavy, continuous rumble; the current sped up; little streaks and ridges seemed to race alongside the boat; strange gurgling sounds came from beneath the bow. Shefford stood on tiptoe to see the break in the river ahead. It quickly came into view—a stunning, long, smooth, red slope of water, a rising mound, a massive back-curling wave, one after another, a sea of frothy, uplifting crests, leaping and tumbling down to the narrowing peak of the rapid. It was a terrifying sight, yet it excited Shefford. Joe worked the steering oar back and forth and pointed the boat straight for the middle of the slope. The boat reached the rounded edge, gracefully dipped with a heavy splash, and shot down. The wind blew wet against Shefford's face. He stood tall, thrilled, fascinated, and scared. Then he felt himself lifted; the curling wave surged at the boat; there was a jolt that knocked him flat; and when he got back on his knees, all around him was roar, spray, and choppy, muddy waves. One shock after another jarred the boat. Splashes of water stung his face. Then the jolting and movement, the chaos and roar, gradually diminished until Shefford finally rose to see smooth water ahead and the long, trembling rapid behind.
“Get busy, bailer,” yelled Joe. “Pretty soon you'll be glad you have to bail—so you can't see!”
“Get to work, bailer,” shouted Joe. “Soon enough, you'll be grateful you have to bail—so you won't have to watch!”
There were several inches of water in the bottom of the boat and Shefford learned for the first time the expediency of a shovel in the art of bailing.
There were several inches of water at the bottom of the boat, and Shefford discovered for the first time how helpful a shovel could be for bailing out water.
“That tarpaulin worked powerful good,” went on Joe. “And it saves the women. Now if it just don't bust on a big wave! That one back there was little.”
“That tarpaulin worked really well,” Joe continued. “And it protects the women. Now if it just doesn’t tear on a big wave! That one back there was small.”
When Shefford had scooped out all the water he went forward to see how Fay and Jane and Lassiter had fared. The women were pale, but composed. They had covered their heads.
When Shefford had scooped out all the water, he moved ahead to check on how Fay, Jane, and Lassiter were doing. The women looked pale but stayed calm. They had covered their heads.
“But the dreadful roar!” exclaimed Fay.
“But the terrifying roar!” exclaimed Fay.
Lassiter looked shaken for once.
Lassiter looked visibly shaken for once.
“Shore I'd rather taken a chance meetin' them Mormons on the way out,” he said.
"Sure, I would have preferred to take a chance meeting those Mormons on the way out," he said.
Shefford spoke with an encouraging assurance which he did not himself feel. Almost at the moment he marked a silence that had fallen into the canyon; then it broke to a low, dull, strange roar.
Shefford spoke with a confidence he didn't actually feel. Almost immediately, he noticed a silence settling over the canyon; then, it shattered with a low, dull, strange roar.
“Aha! Hear that?” The Mormon shook his shaggy head. “Reckon we're in Cataract canyon. We'll be standing on end from now on. Hang on to her, boys!”
“Aha! Did you hear that?” The Mormon shook his messy hair. “I think we're in Cataract Canyon. We're going to be standing vertically from now on. Hold on tight, guys!”
Danger of this unusual kind had brought out a peculiar levity in the somber Mormon—a kind of wild, gay excitement. His eyes rolled as he watched the river ahead and he puffed out his cheek with his tongue.
Danger of this unusual kind had brought out a strange lightness in the serious Mormon—a kind of wild, joyful excitement. His eyes darted around as he watched the river ahead and he puffed out his cheek with his tongue.
The rugged, overhanging walls of the canyon grew sinister in Shefford's sight. They were jaws. And the river—that made him shudder to look down into it. The little whirling pits were eyes peering into his, and they raced on with the boat, disappeared, and came again, always with the little, hollow gurgles.
The steep, looming walls of the canyon looked dark and threatening to Shefford. They resembled jaws. And the river—just glancing down at it made him uneasy. The small swirling eddies were like eyes staring back at him, and they kept pace with the boat, vanishing, then reappearing, always accompanied by soft, hollow gurgles.
The craft drifted swiftly and the roar increased. Another rapid seemed to move up into view. It came at a bend in the canyon. When the breeze struck Shefford's cheeks he did not this time experience exhilaration. The current accelerated its sliding motion and bore the flatboat straight for the middle of the curve. Shefford saw the bend, a long, dark, narrow, gloomy canyon, and a stretch of contending waters, then, crouching low, he waited for the dip, the race, the shock. They came—the last stopping the boat—throwing it aloft—letting it drop—and crests of angry waves curled over the side. Shefford, kneeling, felt the water slap around him, and in his ears was a deafening roar. There were endless moments of strife and hell and flying darkness of spray all about him, and under him the rocking boat. When they lessened—ceased in violence—he stood ankle-deep in water, and then madly he began to bail.
The boat moved quickly, and the roar got louder. Another rapid appeared around a bend in the canyon. When the breeze hit Shefford's face, he didn't feel the excitement this time. The current picked up speed, pushing the flatboat straight into the curve. Shefford saw the twist in the river, a long, dark, narrow, gloomy canyon, and a stretch of battling waters. Crouching low, he braced for the drop, the rush, the impact. They came—the last surge stopped the boat—lifting it up—letting it fall—and angry waves crashed over the side. Shefford knelt, feeling the water splash around him, and the deafening roar filled his ears. There were endless moments of struggle and chaos, with flying spray all around him and the boat rocking beneath him. When the violence subsided, he found himself standing in ankle-deep water, and then he started bailing like crazy.
Another roar deadened his ears, but he did not look up from his toil. And when he had to get down to avoid the pitch he closed his eyes. That rapid passed and with more water to bail, he resumed his share in the manning of the crude craft. It was more than a share—a tremendous responsibility to which he bent with all his might. He heard Joe yell—and again—and again. He heard the increasing roars one after another till they seemed one continuous bellow. He felt the shock, the pitch, the beating waves, and then the lessening power of sound and current. That set him to his task. Always in these long intervals of toil he seemed to see, without looking up, the growing proportions of the canyon. And the river had become a living, terrible thing. The intervals of his tireless effort when he scooped the water overboard were fleeting, and the rides through rapid after rapid were endless periods of waiting terror. His spirit and his hope were overwhelmed by the rush and roar and fury.
Another roar drowned out the noise around him, but he didn't stop working. When he had to duck to avoid the wave, he closed his eyes. That rapid passed, and with more water to bail, he continued his part in managing the rough boat. It was more than just a part—it was a huge responsibility that he tackled with all his strength. He heard Joe shout—again and again. He listened to the increasing roars, one after another, until they sounded like one continuous bellow. He felt the impact, the waves crashing, and then the diminishing noise and current. That motivated him to keep working. Throughout these long stretches of labor, he seemed to see, without looking up, the growing size of the canyon. The river had turned into a living, terrifying entity. The moments when he tirelessly scooped water out were short, while the rides through rapid after rapid felt like endless hours of anxious waiting. His spirit and hope were overwhelmed by the rush, roar, and fury.
Then, as he worked, there came a change—a rest to deafened ears—a stretch of river that seemed quiet after chaos—and here for the first time he bailed the boat clear of water.
Then, as he worked, there was a shift—a break for overwhelmed ears—a stretch of river that felt calm after the turmoil—and here, for the first time, he emptied the boat of water.
Jane and Fay were huddled in a corner, with the flapping tarpaulin now half fallen over them. They were wet and muddy. Lassiter crouched like a man dazed by a bad dream, and his white hair hung, stained and bedraggled, over his face. The Indian and the Mormon, grim, hard, worn, stood silent at the oar.
Jane and Fay were huddled in a corner, with the flapping tarp now half fallen over them. They were wet and muddy. Lassiter crouched like a man disoriented by a nightmare, and his white hair hung, stained and messy, over his face. The Indian and the Mormon, grim, tough, and worn, stood silently at the oar.
The afternoon was far advanced and the sun had already descended below the western ramparts. A cool breeze blew up the canyon, laden with a sound that was the same, yet not the same, as those low, dull roars which Shefford dreaded more and more.
The afternoon was well underway and the sun had already dipped below the western hills. A cool breeze swept up the canyon, carrying a sound that was familiar, yet different from those low, dull roars that Shefford increasingly dreaded.
Joe Lake turned his ear to the breeze. A stronger puff brought a heavy, quivering rumble. This time he did not vent his gay and wild defiance to the river. He bent lower—listened. Then as the rumble became a strange, deep, reverberating roll, as if the monstrous river were rolling huge stones down a subterranean canyon, Shefford saw with dilating eyes that the Mormon's hair was rising stiff upon his head.
Joe Lake turned his ear to the breeze. A stronger gust brought a heavy, quivering rumble. This time he didn't express his joyful and wild defiance to the river. He bent lower—listened. Then, as the rumble turned into a strange, deep, reverberating roll, as if the massive river was rolling huge stones down a hidden canyon, Shefford noticed with widening eyes that the Mormon's hair was standing up stiff on his head.
“Hear that!” said Joe, turning an ashen face to Shefford. “We'll drop off the earth now. Hang on to the girl, so if we go you can go together.... And, pard, if you've a God—pray!”
“Hear that!” said Joe, turning pale as he looked at Shefford. “We're about to fall off the edge of the world. Hold on to the girl, so if we go, you can go together.... And, buddy, if you believe in God—pray!”
Nas Ta Bega faced the bend from whence that rumble came, and he was the same dark, inscrutable, impassive Indian as of old. What was death to him?
Nas Ta Bega faced the bend from where that rumble came, and he was still the same dark, mysterious, expressionless Indian as before. What did death mean to him?
Shefford felt the strong, rushing love of life surge in him, and it was not for himself he thought, but for Fay and the happiness she merited. He went to her, patted the covered head, and tried with words choking in his throat to give hope. And he leaned with hands gripping the gunwale, with eyes wide open, ready for the unknown.
Shefford felt a powerful, overwhelming love for life fill him, and it wasn’t about himself; it was for Fay and the happiness she deserved. He approached her, gently patted her head, and struggled to find the words to offer hope. Leaning with his hands gripping the edge, eyes wide open, he prepared for whatever was coming next.
The river made a quick turn and from round the bend rumbled a terrible uproar. The current racing that way was divided or uncertain, and it gave strange motion to the boat. Joe and Nas Ta Bega shoved desperately upon the oar, all to no purpose. The currents had their will. The bow of the boat took the place of the stern. Then swift at the head of a curved incline it shot beyond the bulging wall.
The river quickly turned, and from around the bend came a loud roar. The rushing current was erratic, making the boat feel unstable. Joe and Nas Ta Bega pushed hard on the oars, but it didn’t help. The currents were in control. The front of the boat ended up where the back should be. Then, it shot up a steep incline and flew past the curved wall.
And Shefford saw an awful place before them. The canyon had narrowed to half its width, and turned almost at right angles. The huge clamor of appalling sound came from under the cliff where the swollen river had to pass and where there was not space. The rapid rushed in gigantic swells right upon the wall, boomed against it, climbed and spread and fell away, to recede and gather new impetus, to leap madly on down the canyon.
And Shefford saw a terrible place in front of them. The canyon had narrowed to half its width and turned almost at a right angle. A huge, terrifying sound came from beneath the cliff where the swollen river had to pass, and there wasn’t enough space. The rapids surged in massive waves right against the wall, crashed into it, climbed and spread out, then fell away, only to pull back and gain new force, leaping wildly down the canyon.
Shefford went to his knees, clasped Fay, and Jane, too. But facing this appalling thing he had to look. Courage and despair came to him at the last. This must be the end. With long, buoyant swing the boat sailed down, shot over the first waves, was caught and lifted upon the great swell and impelled straight toward the cliff. Huge whirlpools raced alongside, and from them came a horrible, engulfing roar. Monstrous bulges rose on the other side. All the stupendous power of that mighty river of downward-rushing silt swung the boat aloft, up and up, as the swell climbed the wall. Shefford, with transfixed eyes and harrowed soul, watched the wet black wall. It loomed down upon him. The stern of the boat went high. Then when the crash that meant doom seemed imminent the swell spread and fell back from the wall and the boat never struck at all. By some miraculous chance it had been favored by a strange and momentary receding of the huge spent swell. Then it slid back, was caught and whirled by the current into a red, frothy, up-flung rapids below. Shefford bowed his head over Fay and saw no more, nor felt nor heard. What seemed a long time after that the broken voice of the Mormon recalled him to his labors.
Shefford dropped to his knees, holding onto Fay and Jane. But facing this terrifying situation, he had to look. Courage and despair filled him in the end. This had to be the end. With a long, powerful rush, the boat went downhill, leaping over the first waves, caught and lifted by the huge swell, and pushed straight toward the cliff. Massive whirlpools raced alongside, bringing with them a terrifying, engulfing roar. Huge bulges rose on the other side. All the incredible force of that mighty river of rushing silt lifted the boat higher and higher as the swell climbed the wall. Shefford, with fixed eyes and a tormented soul, stared at the wet black wall. It loomed above him. The back of the boat rose steeply. Just when the crash that would bring doom seemed unavoidable, the swell spread out and pulled back from the wall, and the boat miraculously never struck at all. By some strange chance, it had been spared by a brief retreat of the gigantic, spent swell. Then it slid back, caught and tossed by the current into a turbulent, foamy rapid below. Shefford bowed his head over Fay and saw nothing more, nor did he feel or hear anything. After what felt like a long time, the broken voice of the Mormon brought him back to his tasks.
The boat was half full of water. Nas Ta Bega scooped out great sheets of it with his hands. Shefford sprang to aid him, found the shovel, and plunged into the task. Slowly but surely they emptied the boat. And then Shefford saw that twilight had fallen. Joe was working the craft toward a narrow bank of sand, to which, presently, they came, and the Indian sprang out to moor to a rock.
The boat was half-filled with water. Nas Ta Bega scooped out big handfuls of it with his hands. Shefford rushed to help him, grabbed the shovel, and joined in the effort. Little by little, they emptied the boat. Then Shefford noticed that twilight had set in. Joe was steering the boat toward a narrow sandbank, which they soon reached, and the Indian jumped out to tie it to a rock.
The fugitives went ashore and, weary and silent and drenched, they dropped in the warm sand.
The fugitives landed and, tired, quiet, and soaked, they collapsed onto the warm sand.
But Shefford could not sleep. The river kept him awake. In the distance it rumbled, low, deep, reverberating, and near at hand it was a thing of mutable mood. It moaned, whined, mocked, and laughed. It had the soul of a devil. It was a river that had cut its way to the bowels of the earth, and its nature was destructive. It harbored no life. Fighting its way through those dead walls, cutting and tearing and wearing, its heavy burden of silt was death, destruction, and decay. A silent river, a murmuring, strange, fierce, terrible, thundering river of the desert! Even in the dark it seemed to wear the hue of blood.
But Shefford couldn’t sleep. The river kept him awake. In the distance, it rumbled, low and deep, echoing, and up close it was full of changing moods. It moaned, whined, mocked, and laughed. It had the essence of a devil. It was a river that had carved its path to the depths of the earth, and its nature was destructive. It held no life. As it fought its way through those lifeless cliffs, cutting and tearing and eroding, its heavy load of silt was death, destruction, and decay. A silent river, a murmuring, strange, fierce, and terrible, thundering river of the desert! Even in the dark, it seemed to glimmer with a blood-like hue.
All night long Shefford heard it, and toward the dark hours before dawn, when a restless, broken sleep came to him, his dreams were dreams of a river of sounds.
All night long, Shefford listened to it, and in the early hours before dawn, when a restless, broken sleep finally overtook him, his dreams became a river of sounds.
All the beautiful sounds he knew and loved he heard—the sigh of the wind in the pines, the mourn of the wolf, the cry of the laughing-gull, the murmur of running brooks, the song of a child, the whisper of a woman. And there were the boom of the surf, the roar of the north wind in the forest, the roll of thunder. And there were the sounds not of earth—a river of the universe rolling the planets, engulfing the stars, pouring the sea of blue into infinite space.
All the beautiful sounds he knew and loved filled his ears—the sigh of the wind in the pines, the howl of the wolf, the call of the laughing gull, the murmur of flowing streams, the laughter of a child, the whisper of a woman. And there was the crash of the surf, the roar of the northern wind in the woods, the rumble of thunder. And there were the sounds beyond the earth—a river of the universe carrying the planets, engulfing the stars, spilling the sea of blue into endless space.
Night with its fitful dreams passed. Dawn lifted the ebony gloom out of the canyon and sunlight far up on the ramparts renewed Shefford's spirit. He rose and awoke the others. Fay's wistful smile still held its faith. They ate of the gritty, water-soaked food. Then they embarked. The current carried them swiftly down and out of hearing of the last rapid. The character of the river and the canyon changed. The current lessened to a slow, smooth, silent, eddying flow. The walls grew straight, sheer, gloomy, and vast. Shefford noted these features, but he was listening so hard for the roar of the next rapid that he scarcely appreciated them. All the fugitives were listening. Every bend in the canyon—and now the turns were numerous—might hold a rapid. Shefford strained his ears. He imagined the low, dull, strange rumble. He had it in his ears, yet there was the growing sensation of silence.
Night passed with its restless dreams. Dawn lifted the dark gloom from the canyon, and sunlight high on the cliffs renewed Shefford's spirit. He got up and woke the others. Fay's hopeful smile still showed her belief. They ate the gritty, water-logged food. Then they set off. The current carried them quickly downstream, out of earshot of the last rapid. The river and canyon changed character. The current slowed to a gentle, smooth, silent flow. The walls became straight, steep, dark, and immense. Shefford noticed these features, but he was straining to hear the roar of the next rapid that he barely appreciated them. All the fugitives were listening. Every bend in the canyon—and now there were many turns—could hold a rapid. Shefford focused on his hearing. He pictured the low, dull, strange rumble. He could almost hear it, yet there was an increasing sense of silence.
“Shore this 's a dead place,” muttered Lassiter.
“Sure is a dead place,” muttered Lassiter.
“She's only slowed up for a bigger plunge,” replied Joe. “Listen! Hear that?”
“She's just taking a break for a bigger dive,” Joe replied. “Listen! Do you hear that?”
But there was no true sound, Joe only imagined what he expected and hated and dreaded to hear.
But there was no real sound; Joe only imagined what he expected and hated and feared to hear.
Mile after mile they drifted through the silent gloom between those vast and magnificent walls. After the speed, the turmoil, the whirling, shrieking, thundering, the never-ceasing sound and change and motion of the rapids above, this slow, quiet drifting, this utter, absolute silence, these eddying stretches of still water below, worked strangely upon Shefford's mind and he feared he was going mad.
Mile after mile they floated through the quiet darkness between those huge and stunning walls. After the speed, the chaos, the spinning, screaming, thundering, the endless noise and movement of the rapids above, this slow, peaceful drifting, this complete, total silence, these swirling stretches of calm water below, had a strange effect on Shefford's mind, and he worried he was losing his sanity.
There was no change to the silence, no help for the slow drift, no lessening of the strain. And the hours of the day passed as moments, the sun crossed the blue gap above, the golden lights hung on the upper walls, the gloom returned, and still there was only the dead, vast, insupportable silence.
There was no change in the silence, no help for the slow drift, no easing of the strain. The hours of the day went by like moments, the sun moved across the blue sky above, the golden lights hung on the upper walls, the gloom came back, and still there was only the dead, vast, unbearable silence.
There came bends where the current quickened, ripples widened, long lanes of little waves roughened the surface, but they made no sound.
There were bends where the current sped up, ripples expanded, and long stretches of small waves made the surface choppy, but they didn't make any noise.
And then the fugitives turned through a V-shaped vent in the canyon. The ponderous walls sheered away from the river. There was space and sunshine, and far beyond this league-wide open rose vermilion-colored cliffs. A mile below the river disappeared in a dark, boxlike passage from which came a rumble that made Shefford's flesh creep.
And then the escapees turned through a V-shaped opening in the canyon. The heavy walls dropped away from the river. There was open space and sunshine, and far beyond this wide area, red cliffs rose up. A mile below, the river vanished into a dark, boxy passage from which came a rumble that sent chills down Shefford's spine.
The Mormon flung high his arms and let out the stentorian yell that had rolled down to the fugitives as they waited at the mouth of Nonnezoshe Boco. But now it had a wilder, more exultant note. Strange how he shifted his gaze to Fay Larkin!
The Mormon raised his arms high and let out a loud yell that echoed down to the fugitives as they waited at the entrance of Nonnezoshe Boco. But now it had a wilder, more triumphant tone. It was strange how he focused his gaze on Fay Larkin!
“Girl! Get up and look!” he called. “The Ferry! The Ferry!”
“Hey! Get up and check this out!” he shouted. “The Ferry! The Ferry!”
Then he bent his brawny back over the steering-oar, and the clumsy craft slowly turned toward the left-hand shore, where a long, low bank of green willows and cottonwoods gave welcome relief to the eyes. Upon the opposite side of the river Shefford saw a boat, similar to the one he was in, moored to the bank.
Then he leaned his strong back over the steering oar, and the awkward boat slowly turned toward the left shore, where a long, low stretch of green willows and cottonwoods offered a pleasant sight. On the other side of the river, Shefford saw a boat, similar to the one he was in, tied to the bank.
“Shore, if I ain't losin' my eyes, I seen an Injun with a red blanket,” said Lassiter.
“Sure, if I’m not losing my mind, I saw a Native American with a red blanket,” said Lassiter.
“Yes, Lassiter,” cried Shefford. “Look, Fay! Look, Jane! See! Indians—hogans—mustangs—there above the green bank!”
“Yes, Lassiter,” shouted Shefford. “Look, Fay! Look, Jane! See! Indians—hogans—mustangs—over there above the green bank!”
The boat glided slowly shoreward. And the deep, hungry, terrible rumble of the remorseless river became something no more to dread.
The boat moved slowly towards the shore. The deep, hungry, terrifying roar of the relentless river became something no longer to fear.
XX. WILLOW SPRINGS
Two days' travel from the river, along the saw-toothed range of Echo Cliffs, stood Presbrey's trading-post, a little red-stone square house in a green and pretty valley called Willow Springs.
Two days' journey from the river, along the jagged Echo Cliffs, was Presbrey's trading post, a small red-stone square house nestled in a beautiful green valley known as Willow Springs.
It was nearing the time of sunset—that gorgeous hour of color in the Painted Desert—when Shefford and his party rode down upon the post.
It was getting close to sunset—that beautiful time of color in the Painted Desert—when Shefford and his group rode down to the post.
The scene lacked the wildness characteristic of Kayenta or Red Lake. There were wagons and teams, white men and Indians, burros, sheep, lambs, mustangs saddled and unsaddled, dogs, and chickens. A young, sweet-faced woman stood in the door of the post and she it was who first sighted the fugitives. Presbrey was weighing bags of wool on a scale, and when she called he lazily turned, as if to wonder at her eagerness.
The scene didn't have the wildness typical of Kayenta or Red Lake. There were wagons and teams, white people and Native Americans, donkeys, sheep, lambs, saddled and unsaddled mustangs, dogs, and chickens. A young, sweet-faced woman stood in the doorway of the post, and she was the first to spot the fugitives. Presbrey was weighing bags of wool on a scale, and when she called out, he turned around lazily, as if surprised by her excitement.
Then he flung up his head, with its shock of heavy hair, in a start of surprise, and his florid face lost its lazy indolence to become wreathed in a huge smile.
Then he tossed his head back, with its wild hair, in a sudden surprise, and his vibrant face dropped its lazy look to be filled with a big smile.
“Haven't seen a white person in six months!” was his extraordinary greeting.
“Haven't seen a white person in six months!” was his amazing greeting.
An hour later Shefford, clean-shaven, comfortably clothed once more, found himself a different man; and when he saw Fay in white again, with a new and indefinable light shining through that old, haunting shadow in her eyes, then the world changed and he embraced perfect happiness.
An hour later, Shefford, freshly shaven and dressed comfortably again, felt like a different man. When he saw Fay in white once more, with a new and indescribable light shining through that old, haunting shadow in her eyes, the world transformed, and he experienced perfect happiness.
There was a dinner such as Shefford had not seen for many a day, and such as Fay had never seen, and that brought to Jane Withersteen's eyes the dreamy memory of the bountiful feasts which, long years ago, had been her pride. And there was a story told to the curious trader and his kind wife—a story with its beginning back in those past years, of riders of the purple sage, of Fay Larkin as a child and then as a wild girl in Surprise Valley, of the flight down Nonnezoshe Boco an the canyon, of a great Mormon and a noble Indian.
There was a dinner that Shefford hadn’t experienced in a long time, one that Fay had never seen before, which brought a dreamy memory to Jane Withersteen's mind of the lavish feasts that had once made her proud. And there was a story shared with the intrigued trader and his generous wife—a story that traced back to those earlier years, about the riders of the purple sage, about Fay Larkin as a child and later as a wild girl in Surprise Valley, about the escape down Nonnezoshe Boco and the canyon, about a great Mormon and a noble Indian.
Presbrey stared with his deep-set eyes and wagged his tousled head and stared again; then with the quick perception of the practical desert man he said:
Presbrey stared with his deep-set eyes, shook his messy head, and stared again; then, with the quick insight of a practical desert man, he said:
“I'm sending teamsters in to Flagstaff to-morrow. Wife and I will go along with you. We've light wagons. Three days, maybe—or four—and we'll be there.... Shefford, I'm going to see you marry Fay Larkin!”
“I'm sending teamsters to Flagstaff tomorrow. My wife and I will go with you. We have light wagons. It might take us three or four days to get there... Shefford, I'm going to make sure you marry Fay Larkin!”
Fay and Jane and Lassiter showed strangely against this background of approaching civilization. And Shefford realized more than ever the loneliness and isolation and wildness of so many years for them.
Fay, Jane, and Lassiter looked oddly out of place against the backdrop of advancing civilization. Shefford felt the loneliness, isolation, and wildness of their many years even more intensely.
When the women had retired Shefford and the men talked a while. Then Joe Lake rose to stretch his big frame.
When the women had went to bed, Shefford and the men talked for a bit. Then Joe Lake stood up to stretch his large frame.
“Friends, reckon I'm all in,” he said. “Good night.” In passing he laid a heavy hand on Shefford's shoulder. “Well, you got out. I've only a queer notion how. But SOME ONE besides an Indian and a Mormon guided you out!... Be good to the girl.... Good-by, pard!”
“Friends, I think I’m all in,” he said. “Good night.” As he walked by, he placed a heavy hand on Shefford's shoulder. “Well, you made it out. I have a strange feeling about how. But SOMEONE besides an Indian and a Mormon helped you escape!... Take care of the girl.... Goodbye, buddy!”
Shefford grasped the big hand and in the emotion of the moment did not catch the significance of Joe's last words.
Shefford took hold of the big hand and, caught up in the emotion of the moment, didn't realize the meaning of Joe's last words.
Later Shefford stepped outside into the starlight for a few moments' quiet walk and thought before he went to bed. It was a white night. The coyotes were yelping. The stars shone steadfast, bright, cold. Nas Ta Bega stalked out of the shadow of the house and joined Shefford. They walked in silence. Shefford's heart was too full for utterance and the Indian seldom spoke at any time. When Shefford was ready to go in Nas Ta Bega extended his hand.
Later, Shefford stepped outside into the starlight for a few moments of quiet walking and reflection before heading to bed. It was a bright night. The coyotes were howling. The stars shone steadily, bright and cold. Nas Ta Bega emerged from the shadows of the house and joined Shefford. They walked in silence. Shefford's heart was too full to speak, and the Indian rarely talked anyway. When Shefford felt ready to go inside, Nas Ta Bega extended his hand.
“Good-by—Bi Nai!” he said, strangely, using English and Navajo in what Shefford supposed to be merely good night. The starlight shone full upon the dark, inscrutable face of the Indian. Shefford bade him good night and then watched him stride away in the silver gloom.
“Goodbye—Bi Nai!” he said, in a strange mix of English and Navajo that Shefford thought was just a way to say good night. The starlight illuminated the dark, unreadable face of the Indian. Shefford wished him a good night and then watched him walk away in the silver darkness.
But next morning Shefford understood. Nas Ta Bega and Joe Lake were gone. It was a shock to Shefford. Yet what could he have said to either? Joe had shirked saying good-by to him and Fay. And the Indian had gone out of Shefford's life as he had come into it.
But the next morning, Shefford realized. Nas Ta Bega and Joe Lake were gone. It was a shock to Shefford. Yet what could he have said to either of them? Joe had avoided saying goodbye to him and Fay. And the Indian had left Shefford's life just as he had entered it.
What these two men represented in Shefford's uplift was too great for the present to define, but they and the desert that had developed them had taught him the meaning of life. He might fail often, since failure was the lot of his kind, but could he ever fail again in faith in man or God while he had mind to remember the Indian and the Mormon?
What these two men represented in Shefford's uplift was too significant for the present to define, but they and the desert that shaped them had taught him the meaning of life. He might fail often, since failure was common for people like him, but could he ever lose faith in man or God while he could remember the Indian and the Mormon?
Still, though he placed them on a noble height and loved them well, there would always abide with him a sorrow for the Mormon and a sleepless and eternal regret for that Indian on his lonely cedar slope with the spirits of his vanishing race calling him.
Still, even though he held them in high regard and cared for them deeply, he would always carry a sadness for the Mormon and a constant, unending regret for that Indian on his lonely cedar slope, with the spirits of his fading race calling to him.
. . . . . . . . . . .
. . . . . . . . . . .
Willow Springs appeared to be a lively place that morning. Presbrey was gay and his sweet-faced wife was excited. The teamsters were a jolly, whistling lot. And the lean mustangs kicked and bit at one another. The trader had brought out two light wagons for the trip, and, after the manner of desert men, desired to start at sunrise.
Willow Springs seemed like a bustling place that morning. Presbrey was cheerful, and his bright-faced wife was full of energy. The teamsters were a happy, whistling group. The lean mustangs were kicking and biting at each other. The trader had brought out two light wagons for the journey and, like true desert dwellers, wanted to leave at sunrise.
Far across the Painted Desert towered the San Francisco peaks, black-timbered, blue-canyoned, purple-hazed, with white snow, like the clouds, around their summits.
Far across the Painted Desert stood the San Francisco Peaks, black-timbered, blue-canyoned, purple-hazed, with white snow, like the clouds, around their tops.
Jane Withersteen looked at the radiant Fay and lived again in her happiness. And at last excitement had been communicated to the old gun-man.
Jane Withersteen looked at the glowing Fay and felt her happiness return. And finally, the old gunslinger had caught the excitement.
“Shore we're goin' to live with Fay an' John, an' be near Venters an' Bess, an' see the blacks again, Jane.... An' Venters will tell you, as he did me, how Wrangle run Black Star off his legs!”
“Sure we're going to live with Fay and John, and be close to Venters and Bess, and see the Blacks again, Jane.... And Venters will tell you, like he did me, how Wrangle ran Black Star off his legs!”
All connected with that early start was sweet, sad, hopeful.
All that came with that early start was sweet, sad, and hopeful.
And so they rode away from Willow Springs, through the green fields of alfalfa and cotton wood, down the valley with its smoking hogans and whistling mustangs and scarlet-blanketed Indians, and out upon the bare, ridgy, colorful desert toward the rosy sunrise.
And so they rode away from Willow Springs, through the green fields of alfalfa and cottonwood, down the valley with its smoking hogans, whistling mustangs, and Indians in bright red blankets, out onto the bare, rugged, colorful desert toward the rosy sunrise.
EPILOGUE
On the outskirts of a little town in Illinois there was a farm of rolling pasture-land. And here a beautiful meadow, green and red in clover, merged upon an orchard in the midst of which a brown-tiled roof showed above the trees.
On the edge of a small town in Illinois, there was a farm with rolling pastures. A beautiful meadow, green and red with clover, blended into an orchard where a brown-tiled roof peeked out above the trees.
One afternoon in May a group of people, strangely agitated, walked down a shady lane toward the meadow.
One afternoon in May, a group of people, oddly restless, walked down a shady path toward the meadow.
“Wal, Jane, I always knew we'd get a look at them hosses again—I shore knew,” Lassiter was saying in the same old, cool, careless drawl. But his clawlike hands shook a little.
“Well, Jane, I always knew we'd see those horses again—I definitely knew,” Lassiter was saying in his usual cool, casual drawl. But his clawlike hands shook a bit.
“Oh! will they know me?” asked Jane Withersteen, turning to a stalwart man—no other than the dark-faced Venters, her rider of other days.
“Oh! will they recognize me?” asked Jane Withersteen, turning to a strong man—none other than the dark-faced Venters, her rider from back in the day.
“Know you? I'll bet they will,” replied Venters. “What do you say, Bess?”
“Do you know them? I'm sure they will,” replied Venters. “What do you think, Bess?”
The shadow brightened in Bess's somber blue eyes, as if his words had recalled her from a sad and memorable past.
The shadow lifted in Bess's sad blue eyes, as if his words had brought her back from a bleak and unforgettable past.
“Black Star will know her, surely,” replied Bess. “Sometimes he points his nose toward the west and watches as if he saw the purple slopes and smelt the sage of Utah! He has never forgotten. But Night has grown deaf and partly blind of late. I doubt if he'd remember.”
“Black Star will definitely recognize her,” Bess said. “Sometimes he turns his nose toward the west and watches like he can see the purple hills and smell the sage of Utah! He’s never forgotten. But Night has become a bit deaf and partly blind lately. I’m not sure he’d remember.”
Shefford and Fay walked arm in arm in the background.
Shefford and Fay walked arm in arm in the background.
Out in the meadow two horses were grazing. They were sleek, shiny, long-maned, long-tailed, black as coal, and, though old, still splendid in every line.
Out in the meadow, two horses were grazing. They were sleek, shiny, long-maned, long-tailed, as black as coal, and, although they were old, still magnificent in every detail.
“Do you remember them?” whispered Shefford.
“Do you remember them?” Shefford whispered.
“Oh, I only needed to see Black Star,” murmured Fay, her voice quivering. “I can remember being lifted on his back.... How strange! It seems so long ago.... Look! Mother Jane is going out to them.”
“Oh, I just needed to see Black Star,” Fay murmured, her voice trembling. “I can remember being carried on his back.... How strange! It feels like so long ago.... Look! Mother Jane is heading out to them.”
Jane Withersteen advanced alone through the clover, and it was with unsteady steps. Presently she halted. What glorious and bitter memories were expressed in her strange, poignant call!
Jane Withersteen walked alone through the clover, taking unsteady steps. Soon, she stopped. What glorious and painful memories were conveyed in her unique, touching call!
Black Star started and swept up his noble head and looked. But Night went on calmly grazing. Then Jane called again—the same strange call, only louder, and this time broken. Black Star raised his head higher and he whistled a piercing blast. He saw Jane; he knew her as he had remembered the call; and he came pounding toward her. She met him, encircled his neck with her arms, and buried her face in his mane.
Black Star lifted his noble head to look around. But Night continued to graze calmly. Then Jane called again—the same unusual call, but louder and this time fractured. Black Star raised his head higher and let out a sharp whistle. He spotted Jane; he recognized her from the call and came charging toward her. She embraced him, wrapping her arms around his neck, and buried her face in his mane.
“Shore I reckon I'd better never say any more about Wrangle runnin' the blacks off their legs thet time,” muttered Lassiter, as if to himself.
“Sure, I guess I’d better not say anything more about Wrangle driving the blacks off their legs that time,” muttered Lassiter, almost to himself.
“Lassiter, you only dreamed that race,” replied Venters, with a smile.
“Lassiter, you only dreamed that race,” Venters said with a smile.
“Oh, Bern, isn't it good that Black Star remembered her—that she'll have him—something left of her old home?” asked Bess, wistfully.
“Oh, Bern, isn't it great that Black Star remembered her—that she’ll have him—something from her old home?” asked Bess, wistfully.
“Indeed it is good. But, Bess, Jane Withersteen will find a new spirit and new happiness here.”
“Absolutely, it's great. But, Bess, Jane Withersteen will discover a new sense of purpose and happiness here.”
Jane came toward them, leading both horses. “Dear friends, I am happy. To-day I bury all regrets. Of the past I shall remember only—my riders of the purple sage.”
Jane walked over to them, leading both horses. “Dear friends, I’m happy. Today I’m letting go of all regrets. I’ll only remember one thing from the past—my riders of the purple sage.”
Venters smiled his gladness. “And you—Lassiter—what shall you remember?” he queried.
Venters smiled with happiness. “And you—Lassiter—what will you remember?” he asked.
The old gun-man looked at Jane and then at his clawlike hands and then at Fay. His eyes lost their shadow and began to twinkle.
The old gunslinger looked at Jane, then at his claw-like hands, and then at Fay. His eyes lost their gloom and started to sparkle.
“Wal, I rolled a stone once, but I reckon now thet time Wrangle—”
“Well, I rolled a stone once, but I think now the time Wrangle—”
“Lassiter, I said you dreamed that race. Wrangle never beat the blacks,” interrupted Venters.... “And you, Fay, what shall you remember?”
“Lassiter, I told you that race was a dream. Wrangle never beat the black competitors,” Venters interrupted. “And you, Fay, what will you remember?”
“Surprise Valley,” replied Fay, dreamily.
"Surprise Valley," Fay replied, dreamily.
“And you—Shefford?”
"And you—Shefford?"
Shefford shook his head. For him there could never be one memory only. In his heart there would never change or die memories of the wild uplands, of the great towers and walls, of the golden sunsets on the canyon ramparts, of the silent, fragrant valleys where the cedars and the sago-lilies grew, of those starlit nights when his love and faith awoke, of grand and lonely Nonnezoshe, of that red, sullen, thundering, mysterious Colorado River, of a wonderful Indian and a noble Mormon—of all that was embodied for him in the meaning of the rainbow trail.
Shefford shook his head. For him, there could never be just one memory. In his heart, the memories of the wild uplands, the great towers and walls, the golden sunsets over the canyon edges, the quiet, fragrant valleys where the cedars and sago-lilies thrived, those starry nights when his love and faith were awakened, the grand and lonely Nonnezoshe, the red, sullen, thundering, mysterious Colorado River, and a remarkable Indian and a noble Mormon—all of these would never change or fade away. They represented everything he associated with the meaning of the rainbow trail.
THE END
THE END
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!